Chapter 1: What the fire failed to burn.
Summary:
Airi returns to Tokyo Jujutsu High after almost ten years. She left Shoko and the six-eyes behind. But now he's breathing at her nape.
Coincidences take a lot of planning.
What were you looking for?
Chapter Text
No One – The Marias
Love is violence – Aaryan Shah
Headlock (Instrumental) – Imogen Heap
I can´t handle change – Roar
Lui out oi – Alizee
Colors (Stripped version) – Halsey
Ceux qui revent – Pomme
Quit – Cashmere Cat Ft. Ariana Grande
Happy now – Zedd, Elley Duhé
Karma (Acoustic) - MARINA
Who is she? – I Monster
November 13, 2016, Tokyo
"The person you loved the most will teach you to never love like that again."
You´re here… after promising that you would never set foot in this place again, but it was necessary.
Finally, stepping out of the shadows among the trees you contemplate your surrounds, noticing that in almost ten years this place has not change at all, causing a powerful wave of nostalgia to caress your chest, warm and cold at the same time. You give a light sigh, feeling the freezing temperature filling your lungs while the loud crunching sound on the stone and sandy ground against your long boots alerts you that you should be more careful, because of course, is clear that coming was a desperate impulse. Your outfit it’s not archiving successful camouflage. The warm light gray coat covers your ivory long-sleeved knitted mini dress. The loose cowl neck giving you enough space to not make you feel suffocated.
Just not right…
Now closer to the entrance the wind hits your face, forcing you to squint when a few strands of your hair tied into a relaxed updo dance across your view.
You had hoped that the adrenaline would win over the nostalgia that had invaded you, but any hope died when you saw the wooden benches under what a few months ago were leafy trees. Still as a mannequin, you stay stuck for you don't know how much time on the benches, opening and closing your fists nervously... indecisive. You press your lips together, shortening the distance without being able to avoid it, feeling how a battle between warmth and cold breaks out inside you. Once in front of it, you take off your right glove missing the warmth of the ivory cashmere and slowly, your fingers get closer and closer until your hand reach the worn wood.
Closing your eyes softly, you try to concentrate, trying not to fail. You feel the vibrations running through your arm until it reaches your head. You squeeze your eyes shut when something appears. A strong gust of wind hits the wet branches of the trees but you no longer hear it. Instead, there´s laughter and green leaves brushing against each other gently. A soft citrus aroma that at the time made you nauseous and a beautiful scene that during that night in your room it played like a loop inside your head, over and over again. Where you asked yourself so many times why... until you fell asleep.
Why…?
Why?
March 24, 2006 Tokyo Metropolitan Curse Technical School
The sky is clear, only a couple of white clouds adorn the sky and a plane that moves away. You stare until it disappears, wishing you could be there right at the window.
It's a really hot day. The heat under your jacket is suffocating but you manage to hold on. Your mother's visit made it quite clear to you that something was beginning to be wrong with you. You already knew it… you knew but you tried not to think about it too much, but now it was very difficult because you don't want to take off your jacket.
You won´t.
You make an effort to distract yourself, peeling some juicy tangerines sitting on one of the benches in the distance, trying to ignore the squeals and laughter of a group of students in the distance. Suddenly, one of the laughs catches your attention, quite familiar. Almost as loud as Yu's. So for a few seconds your fingers stop and you look up.
His shades hang off the bridge of his nose and his eyes can be seen from miles away. He´s not wearing his jacket and has the sleeves of his shirt rolled up, with a can of soda in his right hand in an attempt to survive the weather. Taking a few sips from time to time to continue his story and suddenly, something made your chest shrink and you wish you had stopped looking but you just weren't able to.
He left his soda somewhere and he started to play around, surely explaining how he exorcised the curse in his last mission because of the way he moved energetically. Then, Satoru took a few steps forward raising his arms in a childish monster like imitation, and one of the girls fell back with a playful squeal as everyone laughed. The way he came over laughing offering her both hands to get up makes your stomach hurt, making you feel alien.
She´s laughing, blushing… blushing and looking pretty, but… that doesn´t hurt. It´s the way how delicately he takes her hands taking a step back to get her to stand up. The scene looking like a cheesy movie. You just swallow with difficulty when you see his big hands on her fragile ones, making you wonder if he thinks they are soft.
Instinctively, you look at yours. Your fingers slightly damp with the juice without any desire to eat the tangerines anymore, even though you are hungry.
Your vision blurs, forcing you to blink several times. Trying to hold back the pout on your lips, you dare to look again. Her short dark hair and big brown eyes contrasting with her pale skin and the soft blush makes her look like a painting but you can´t stop looking at her hands, now stuck to her chest. Probably where her heart beats strongly with pure happiness while yours beat in the same way, only it hurts.
Satoru puts his attention back on the others and your eyes return to your lap where your fingers, now dry, plays with some of the shells of the fruit. Some scenarios are created in your head, in which it is your hands that he takes so, so delicately, so gently. Not in a rush or meaningless.
A tear escaped you and caress your check, the only thing that gives you the comfort and delicacy that you needed it, that you have been longing for.
The horrible heat and how sweet the fruit looks makes you give up, taking a piece of tangerine once and for all. And when the juice wets your lips when you bite the soft piece, you feel it.
Him.
His bright blue eyes stares at your direction for longer seconds and like a mannequin you stay still, looking back at him with wet eyelashes. You wonder if you look as rejected as you feel because he frowns slightly and all you want is to be on that plane, so when two students from the group get closer waiting for him to finish, you take the chance and all Satoru can see after that are a couple of tangerines forgotten on the bench.
The sudden silence becomes overwhelming.
As soon as you open your eyes you stop touching the bench putting back your glove. Willing to break in for once, your heels are buried in the sand as you stop so abruptly. The image of both cheerful girls running somewhere appears in front of you. Shoko's laughter invades every space in your head like many drops of colorful ink into a fresh glass of water.
You shake your head reluctantly and in a dark swirl you dissipate into the air passing under the big doors, slowly taking shape as you walk down the dark hallway. Your steps become slower and slower and you swear you're trying to keep a clear head... but you stop and turn around, quietly.
And you see them.
Both of the young boys smiling at you. One hiding his blue eyes behind his shades and the other keeping his eyes close in a charming way. You can even hear their voices, deep, relaxed… happy.
It was a short illusion, just like the one you´re having. With a sting in the chest you blink and of course, the image fades.
You sigh shakily, being careful of not to make noise with the heels of your boots as you continue, being cautious even with the sound of your own breathing, especially when you're about to get to the backyard. An inexplicably gloomy atmosphere takes over the place making your eyes go everywhere looking for the source of that thing that your intuition tells you exists.
Reaching the old wooden doors at quick pace, you stand on your tiptoes to see through the small window the porch on the other side of the large backyard.
The morgue.
The throbbing pain makes it difficult for you to get the air fully into your lungs, so much that you would like to sit down for a moment. Her crying fills your ears, hugging each other mourning her dearest boy. With your legs feeling heavy you let your heels touch the ground again leaning against the wood trying to compose yourself.
You had imagined that coming here would be difficult, maybe that's why you didn't plan it that well. That way you wouldn't spend the whole night thinking about it, counting the hours left.
With a sigh you rest both hands against the door for support, managing to get to the stairs where time seems to pass slower. Despite how dark it is, you can see some small stains on the walls and some old cracks near the ceiling, playing with one of the buttons on your coat tempted to touch those walls but you think that this bittersweet nostalgia is more than enough. Wherever you look, every hallway, every classroom... there was something to remember, good or bad.
Since you're here, you feel like all this time away has actually been less. Nine years is easy to say, right?
It´s been almost ten years.
Unfortunately for you, once you reach the last steps of the third floor, you don't feel any less emboldened to continue exploring when you see the large window seat near the library, where you can feel the warmth of the sun hitting your legs and the smell of old books in your hands.
As you advance you hear many voices and you are able to feel the touch of the students passing through you as if you were a ghost. Suddenly it's light, late autumn perhaps... you follow the sound of the pages turning and once you turn you see yourself sitting there letting the sun's rays caress your sore knees. Before blinking, the girl looks up and everything is dark again. You run your fingers along the glass feeling the humidity and cold pass through the cashmere glove while the moonlight catches you.
You brush a strand of hair from your forehead before turning slightly. The corner of the hallway would have made your hair stand on end at any other time, you bet you would have imagined someone peeking there but you don't feel anyone nearby, so you take a seat. Seeing the view of that girl back then, where she saw him for the first time and where you used to be accompanied by Suguru before going to bed. You can feel the earthy notes of his perfume and those slanted bright brown eyes looking at you, making you hum your favorite song.
Releasing a ragged sigh you stand up going towards Yaga's office, stopping when you feel someone´s presence. The yellow flashlight illuminates the long hallway very close to where you are standing.
An old man points the light in your direction but you´re no longer there. You purse your lips holding back a giggle once behind him, noticing that you tower over him by a good couple of centimeters. He turns quickly again but this time you are already inside your old teacher's office where he first thing you feel once you take shape is the strong but pleasant smell of coffee.
Everything seems to look almost the same as before. The desk is still in the same place as are the bookcases. The only thing different was the new coffee machine and that the smaller desk where you used to work at the other end of the room is no longer here.
Taking a glance to the door, you can still see the flashlight come and go outside so you walk to the window and lean against the coffee machine cabinet, waiting for him to leave. Smiling when you see the coffee jar that Yaga-Sensei always had the habit of leaving open. Without being able to help it, you take a few beans between your fingers, bringing your hand closer to your nose.
The bitter essence contrasting with the hypnotic sweet vanilla of your fragrance.
Leaving the beans back in the jar you recognize the expensive brand. As you close the lid, you wonder if it was a gift from Satoru. Years ago, every time he got into trouble he would give Yaga-Sensei something like this. He kept scolding him but never rejected his gifts.
You leave the jar next to the coffee machine when you no longer feel the presence of the old man and start doing what you came to do. You don't know how much time passes, but you've gone through all the drawers and shelves with no success. Exasperated, you take off your gloves and throwing them on the desk, cursing under your breath. “Fuck”
There were books related to all types of seals except the one you were looking for. A red and really old looking book, so old to the point the pages would fall apart between your fingers when you flip through it.
You huff overwhelmed while the vibration of your phone notifies you of a message.
Kaen:
“Nothing yet?”
Airi:
“Nothing… If I find something I´ll let you know”
Kaen:
“ I still think it's a bad idea, you shouldn't be there alone”
He´s right, but this was super spontaneous.
For sure it won´t happen again.
You've wasted too much time wandering through your memories that you could now have been looking for elsewhere. Making a connection with the place will take you some time to try so you rule it out, at least for today...
"A place where we don't lose anyone, a place where... you can be who you are without fear"
You gasp at the sudden flashback.
Frowning, you brush a strand of hair behind your ear swallowing thickly. Hoping this sudden feeling of being completely lost will go away but it remains there, appearing in the middle of your ribs and rising to your chest.
“I need to get out of here”
Before approaching the door, you stay still with your arms crossed as you feel a presence again, waiting to see the flashlight again but this presence gets closer and there is no light pointing down the hallway.
Holding your breath you wait… your senses completely heightened, so much that you could almost hear the stranger's heartbeat. Like something hot bubbling and overflowing over the edges, the curse essence spreads around the place like uncontrolled gas.
Toxic.
Dangerous.
You take a step back when just outside the door you hear stealthy footsteps and then, nothing at all, but the toxic essence is still there. There is no corner where it is not felt but then, something seems to change. That essence that is surely a dark and sinister color, transforms into something clearer…
You frown even more, confused. It´s as if there were two essences trying to mix with each other and quite the opposite, as if they were fighting with each other. All at the same time and suddenly, it disappears as a lighting.
After a couple of seconds of complete silence that gave you a false sense of safety, you dare to take all the steps you took back towards the door and what it seems almost impossible, happens. Remaining frozen, your eyes open wide choking the gasp in your throat when the doorknob begins to move.
How is it possible? You don't feel anyone out there.
The doorknob that at first moved from side to side slowly and silently was now turning frantically, causing the door to move violently making you jump and gasp. Without wasting time, a shadow emerges from your right hand, tightly holding the Katana that is now taking shape jumping back away from the door. It's not long before the frantic movement of the knob stops, letting you hear the sound of your almost labored breathing and the carefree footsteps approaching down the hallway, so relaxed that the only thing missing is for him to start whistling.
“So… you´re not crazy, there two of them after all?” You ask to yourself making the Katana disappear, ready to go out the window but fate has other plans. Sealed the moment you set foot in this school this very night. Deciding how things will be in the next months and in the next years.
This essence…
It's like someone turning on a light bulb after being in a dark place for a long time. You have to squint a little to get used to it. The energy vibrations make your skin crawl so you close your eyes believing it and at the same time not, not knowing very well how you feel but what you know is that it´s not an illusion this time. And you know you´ll only have a millisecond to escape before he throws a purple at the door.
As you fade into thin air you grimace, somewhat displeased and disappointed with the déjà vu. Your mind pulling memories out of the trunk, engraved in all lobes of your brain.
A decisive moment just like this, that it was brief but scary.
Exhausting.
September 28, 2007. Tokyo Metropolitan Curse Technical School
Infirmary.
08:48pm
A knock on the door makes you jump from the stretcher. The ice pack that now was just a bag of water fell from your lap making a noise as it hit the floor.
Knock
Knock
Knock
He knock´s at the door again.
"Airi?"
Your heart beats a thousand per hour.
"Airi"
You swallow thickly as you quietly move away from the stretcher, walking towards the window right next to the medical screen.
"Airi!?"
Every time you hear your name coming out of his mouth causes you distress but he doesn´t stop and you hold back the urge to sob.
What will happen now? What will he do now? What does he plan to say? How does he plan to fix this this time?
“Airi, I know you´re in there, open the door”
You let yourself slide down the wall until you reach the floor. Hugging your legs you start to sob quietly and when he insists, as you haven't done since you were a little girl, you pray. “Please, leave” Begging and begging whoever is in heaven or hell for him to leave and like a volcano inside your chest that later you recognize as rage, you curse under your breath full of helplessness. Closing your left hand into a fist, thus avoiding seeing the scar that was left after Shoko healed you a few days ago.
Suddenly, you let a small warmth embrace your bruised heart at the thought of her before it turns into something cold, filling you with worry, uncertainty. Relaxing your fist this time you run your fingers over the scar and you think about the impact of your decision, really taking in what it really means to leave.
This school ended up ruining you but this is all you know, the life and profession you thought you would have until the end of your days. You can explain another day, you know she will understand.
But you don´t want this anymore.
You don´t want to be here anymore.
Driven by this realization, you dry your tears and gather the little strength you have left to stand up and open the window. Surrendering to the pleasurable autumn wind against your swollen face, you close your eyes filling your lungs and climb out the window. Too weak to try to disappear like you usually do.
When you jump from the second floor you land with difficulty. Your knees throbbing as well as your nose but you run, with a few stumbles at the beginning but you run as hard as your lungs and heart allow until you reach the train station.
The road to your house never felt so long while in the infirmary, all he discovered was an empty room and the strong current of wind moving the curtains.
The door was kicked down.
The soft swirl of black smoke finishes dissipating in the air in front of his eyes while you run at full speed towards a small wooded area far from the school.
“I wish they could taste like this…”
“WHERE THE FUCK WERE YOU…? AIRI!”
Your run faster and faster, as if you could leave that memory here.
“Come with me…”
The ground shakes under the claws of the huge scaly creature that comes out from a void.
“You´re weak…”
Snake eyes and fangs appear on your skin and tongue when you climb into the saddle. The sound of the thick chains around the breast´s chest clang when he spreads his wings to fly.
“Come closer…”
The roar of the wings camouflages a scream between the trees and footsteps running towards where the darkness welcomes you again to finally disappear in mid-flight.
“Mommy?”
ʚ♡ɞ
Anger makes him want to tear his eyes out when he cries every time he finishes. He doesn't want to cry but he can't stop.
The cold wind hits the humidity of his pants and sleeves, sticking to his skin but he doesn't want to stop. And his smile is still there, stiff, making his face hurt but he has to hold on, he can't scream, he can't laugh.
He won´t stop.
The memory of her sweet smell and the blood on his clothes mix but eventually disappears leaving only the metallic stench, so he closes his eyes imagining it again. His fists open slowly, the dried fluid sticky on his hands.
He was so close...
Suddenly something explodes inside him, rising and filling his chest and getting stuck in his throat. He wants to scream, he just wants to scream.
He falls back, finally emptying his lungs and smiling even more when he hears the roar in the distance, going towards the dark sky.
So, so close.
So close that he...
Disappears.
November 14, OSAKA
12:06 am
The streets of the Namba district are already illuminated in red, green, and yellow. The shops and restaurants are decorated with Christmas ornaments and the smell of nutmeg and hot chocolate fill the cafeterias, but you can't afford to be distracted by that right now since you´re getting closet to Midosuji Avenue.
Despite being alert your pace is calm, fully aware that someone could have followed you and you don't plan on leading that person towards the place that took work to make you feel like your safe space.
Home.
Kaen, who has been your accomplice in this stupid mission, tries to cheer you up on the other side of the line. "We'll keep looking"
“I´m afraid we´ll gave to” you say while you play with one of the last reddish leaves that autumn leaves on the wet pavement with your foot. It will start snowing very soon.
“Airi-sama… what are we going to do about the moles?"
You sigh, looking at the dark sky.
The moles have not given any sign of life for more than 8 days. It was not unusual for them to do it but it was important for all of you to leave at least some clue to know that they are not in danger.
You bite your lips, opening yourself up to the possibility that the worst has happened but you want to have hope, keep faith. "We won´t leave anyone behind, please remind Homura of that, Okay?”
"I will”
The silence that follows is a proof of his concern, and yours.
If that snake pit discover there are spies within the clan you would really regret the loss of your members. And the waters may begin to get turbulent.
After discussing other details, both say goodbye. You need to get home, you've left Miruku alone for most of the day so you begin to quicken your pace, sheltering your hands from the cold inside your pockets and suddenly, you stop dead.
Fuck…
As if there was any hope that it wasn't true, you look at your bare hands.
Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck!
You resist the urge to stomp your foot against the pavement, so you just run your hand through your hair now messy from the flight and cover your mouth feeling your chest melt in anguish, still can´t believing your mistake.
Stupid gloves!
But… against all odds, the panic did not last long.
Nobody saw you.
Right?
No one has any way of knowing those gloves are yours. At best, they might think that Yaga-sensei is a dirty, unfaithful old man. Unless there is someone with the same special ability as you...
You bite your lip, distressed by the possibility. Hoping that´s not the case, you think about the phrase “Fake it until you make it”.
“It wasn´t you, Airi… it wasn´t you” you reassure yourself. If they found you, it wasn't you. What proof could they ask you for? The Bottega Veneta store ticket? Well… It can't be fixed, what difference does it make?
You throw your head back with a sigh enjoying the change in light, no longer as bright as there previous streets. Instead, the soft Christmas illumination decorating some gardens and windows gives a more intimate feel and the girls with several shopping bags or people out for an evening walk decrease as you get closer to your building just a couple of meters away.
And then…
"Haru! Don't run so fast! Your little sister can't keep up with you!”
A couple catches your attention. Their two young children run ahead along with a cute little Dachshund, wearing an adorable blue knitted sweater that matches its leash. The warm scene that was about to make you smile, leaves you with an unpleasant weight on your chest.
It´s... it's been almost ten years.
It's not shame or regret, you think… but the feeling is unbearable enough that it makes you lower your head, feeling somehow unworthy of witnessing something like that.
Stifling a sigh, you dare to take a little look again before continuing. This time feeling like the helpless little girl you once were, longing for something warm like that.
The children whine because they don't want to go to sleep yet, while the canine is wagging its tail without knowing what is happening and suddenly, the puppy's ears perk up, raising his nose to sniff, feeling something. His little nose doesn't stop moving trying to locate what caused him so much curiosity. Then he turns around, tail up, tilting his head side to side.
But it's not a strange smell, nor an approaching storm (Well, probably…) or an earthquake.
Your skin crawls again.
It´s in the wind that brushes your hair, in the air that flows into your lungs, in the vibration of the earth that you can feel on the soles of your feet. Something almost burning reaching your neck.
Brave, you turn slightly over your shoulder following the dog's gaze.
No one.
“He´s hiding…” Without wasting time you start walking. From time to time you look around you from the corner of your eye but never back. "If he's hiding it means that…"
The little Dachshund gives a nervous bark and in a reflex action you turn to look at the other side of the sidewalk. The mistake caused you to collide with a man. The stranger around his 30´s manages to grab your forearms preventing you from falling. You apologize after his friends ask if you are okay.
You weren´t okay! For god´s sake…
Taking a step back to get away from him, without being abrupt the man refuses to let go of you while some of his friends begin to cheer him on. You, on the contrary, prey to the anxiety and annoyance at the audacity of this man, clenching your jaw you unceremoniously separate yourself from him totally ready to continue on your way but you don´t get to move.
There are no longer doors that separate you anymore.
You peek out slowly and just over the guy´s shoulder who was now apologizing, something vibrant and dangerously blue catches your eye. Satoru's distinct height stands out among the few people that passed by. His retro rectangular shades rest on the bridge of his nose looking at the only thing the man in front of you allows him to see.
Your bright amethyst eyes.
Everyone turns around wondering why your sudden reaction. A slight frown adorning the wary expression on your face, as if you weren't sure if you'd seen Krampus himself or some ghost. But there was no Krampus or any ghost, just a rather tall man looking right at the pretty girl who remains frozen in place.
Satoru, as soon as he feels the gaze of those daring worms on him adjust his shades, willing to approach. He takes a long stride but before his foot hits the ground yours moves slightly, wanting to step back. The movement was more than slight, almost like a small muscle spasm which did not go unnoticed by him. So he stops, putting his foot back.
“Wow, that´s new.” You thought, but the surprise left as quickly as it came.
"Dude let's go, maybe is her boyfriend."
"So what? Look at how the poor thing is, maybe he's not a good guy."
About to roll your eyes you shrink, seeking refuge among the strangers arguing among themselves.
"You'll get us in trouble for playing hero, let's go!"
"Don't be like that, she- huh?" He turns and where he had seen the girl with the most beautiful eyes he had ever met, there was no one anymore. Even the sweet vanilla and jasmine notes of her perfume had faded. “HUH!?”
“Oi! What the fuck was that!?”
"Where did she go!?"
Metropolitan Curse Technical School. Tokyo
12:25am
The principal sighs exhausted.
“What did the watchman said?”
Only a few lights on the third floor were on, including the one in his office. No one needed to draw the attention of the students right now.
"He couldn't see anyone other than...well" Ijichi places his hand on his arm, as if in this way he could give himself some calm after what he saw, following with his gaze those in charge of the investigation leaving the office. "He gave immediate notice as soon as he discovered the body" Adjusting his glasses he continues. "They already searched the entire office, nothing is missing but… Gojo found something"
"What is it?" More than being curious about what was found, Yaga frowns at Ijichi's strange expression. “Come one Ijichi, what is it?”
Clearing his throat nervously, he answers. "Gloves, sir, he… he found a pair of gloves on top of your desk” He´s not going to tell the principal about the bad joke Gojo made about it.
"Well, either they belong to the intruder or Yaga-Sensei is a dirty old man."
“Gloves?”
Ijichi nods “From what he said, it seems they belong to a woman.”
The principal crosses his arms, closing his eyes tired. "Whoever is committing these crimes, why be so careless as to leave something here... why now? He thinks to himself. "Something is not adding up"
“Sir?”
Yaga remains thoughtful for a few seconds. He shouldn't make conjectures so quickly at this point but this went too far.
The first time, everyone came to assume that the school was dealing with a special grade curse but that it was able to cross the school barriers 4 times in the last two months without being detected? Impossible.
Then a pattern appeared, proving that they had been arrogant by not believing that it could have been a person all this time and very contrary to what he thought, it only complicated things even more. He never believed the day would come when he felt that dealing with a curse would be so much easier.
The man enters his office kicking away a part of the door on the floor to approach the coffee machine. It would take at least two liters to survive the rest of the night. "I guess we´ll have to wait, if it was a mistake maybe some DNA could be found”
"Eh… he took them with him.”
That brat…
“Where is Satoru now?” Yaga tilts the coffee jar over the bean hopper but nothing comes out.
“Osaka, sir”
“Osaka?” The vein on his forehead becomes noticeable as he removes the lid, dropping the coffee beans into place but from one second to the next he stays still. Little by little the beans stop falling.
“He found a trail of curse energy all the way there, so he followed it. I think that- huh?" Ijichi watches as the principal slowly puts the coffee jar aside, placing one of his hands on the cabinet as if he needed support. Cautiously, he takes a couple of steps until he´s behind him. It's not possible for him to be angry, right? Gojo offered to patrol the school at night while he was free. If he found something it was logical that he would follow it. "Sir?"
It couldn't be possible.
The former professor runs his hand over his chin giving it a light squeeze. Tense, he tries to put together the puzzle whose pieces fell like lead on his head but he couldn't, it didn't make sense.
What sense could it have?
What was the purpose?
With the lid firm in his strong grip, he leaves the office with heavy steps. Ijichi follows him hesitantly when he doesn't receive a response, stopping right next to him when he stares at the large window seat near the library. The young assistant watches in silence as the director takes off his shades to stare at the large fogged window seat, managing to see a face that he has only seen once in the past.
“Principal Yaga, they found something”
Both turn towards a young blonde with short hair, agitated as if she had run and unlike many times, her face is now duller but it´s Yaga who feels more anxious. The feeling of familiarity and mourning colliding within him.
He doesn't want to go through this again.
Ijichi still can't understand it yet, neither when he notices the light fingerprints on the window that had the Principal's full attention. He stares for a few seconds before following them to the gym, where as soon as he set foot there he already wanted to leave. The already completely damp blanket covering the body just a few meters away caused a chill down his spine, unable to help but look down.
“What did they find, Akari?”
The girl's lips open to speak but only ends up closing her mouth swallowing whatever she was about to say when the gaze of this man who, if the devil ever came to earth would use his form, falls on her. This did not go unnoticed by either Yaga or Ijichi, so being discreet they decided to leave the questions for later.
“Principal” The tall man greets taking a drag on his cigarrette. "I'm sorry to have to see you again under the same circumstances." With that, his eyes rest on the girl almost sternly, warningly even. Akari decides to take this as fuel for her lack of sleep and smiles kindly, situation that makes Ijichi nervous.
"I'm afraid we don't know how many more times there-“
"They found a knife… right into the girl's heart" Says the blond assistant interrupting the Princiapl Condemning the atmosphere of the conversation. Then the former professor whispers something that no one could hear. Maybe a “please”, maybe a “can't be” but just as Ijichi couldn't listen, he didn't dare to ask either.
The detective holds a grimace with his mouth while putting out his half-smoked cigarette inside its case. "Indeed." Giving the girl one last withering glance, he turns his attention to Yaga. "We found a knife."
"A knife?" Yaga squeezes the lid tightly in his hand. "So... we're not talking about a curse?"
"Maybe, maybe not"
Akari frowns, internally criticizing how inefficient this detective is while Ijichi stepped forward next to her whispering "Could it be a non-sorcerer perhaps?"
"It wouldn't be so strange, but... what's the point?" She whispers back and Ijichi bites his lip anxious. He has seen so many things done for stupid, shallow and meaningless reasons. It could be a cult, a simple crazy person doing it for money.
Who knows? At this point, what could surprise him?
He bites his lip harder when Akari stops whispering and raises her voice for what she says next. "What's not clear to me is why so much secrecy? Yaga Masamichi is the Principal."
The detective twists his mouth into a slight smirk that is difficult to decipher. "Oh it's not about that young lady, it's just a small consideration for those who may be punished for obstructing an ongoing investigation."
“Akari…” The Principal puts his hand on the girl's shoulder. "I'll take care of this, please find someone to inform the girl's parents”
Without protesting but biting her tongue, the girl turns to leave throwing daggers with the eyes at the detective but stops in surprise when Yaga asks Ijichi to leave with her. He just nods, walking next to Akari exchanging a look.
Once they were gone, the Principal confronts this man who, since he started dealing with him, has given him nothing but half answers.
"Quite fierce for being so small"
"She's just doing her job."
"And what is her job? Besides being a little bird"
Yaga adjusts his shades taking a step forward ignoring his provocation and asks directly. "What the hell is going on here?"
There was no tense silence because as soon as he asked the question, the detective gave his answer.
"If you let us do our job without meddling too much maybe we can figure it out.”
"I don't forget that you are the head, but you should remember what my role is in this school. Now let´s be clear, the assistant was right. You are hiding something."
The detective, with his head held high but looking down nonchalantly, makes a gesture with his mouth in the same way, but Yaga knows it’s fake, feeling the urge to punch him in the face.
“There´s nothing to hide, Principal”
Without further ado the detective gestures to two of his colleagues indicating that it´s time to leave but he takes a step back because Yaga grabs his arm preventing him from moving forward.
"This doesn't seem to be a matter for the higher ups, if so I would know, so what's the problem?"
"If you don't know it's for a reason, if they didn't inform you of anything it's because that's how it should be."
Yaga was no longer interested in maintaining the composure but he also didn't want to behave like Satoru. Although something inside tells him that the six-eyes would make some similar comment, so he does. "Something tells me that if I asked them... they would have no idea. Although you should know that it will reach their ears anyway, so again, what's the problem?"
"Your time is yours, you can waste it as you please" The detective lifts his chin with no intention of appearing more imposing than he already was. It was no necessary. "Just know that if you start investigating on your own-"
"No one is going to obstruct your investigation, but this is the last time I hear that you threatened one of my assistants, or me." Like two dogs with their tails high waiting for one of them to take the first bite, they stay like that for a few seconds, complicit in each other's truth.
But neither of them has time to waste, nor do they need more problems so he leaves his arm free.
"We'll see you soon, Masamichi Yaga."
"I hope not"
The man stops halfway through the door and lights a cigarette again, looking towards the farthest trees where the light from the poles does not reach and says. “Something tells me that we will”
Yaga understands but he wishes he didn't.
Its meaning goes much further.
Much, much further.
Destiny is a complicated thing but could this be called this way? Destiny? Or the world is simply too small. There are still too many pieces that he can't fit together now.
Wearily, he massages his forehead as he finishes crossing the basketball court. Then his phone rings, and hoping to be wrong, he picks up the call. “Well?”
“Ding Ding Ding!”
“Who?” Yaga stops in front of the girl's body now inside a bag about to be moved to the morgue, admiring the lid in his hand as if he hadn't seen it in a long time, almost praying. And when he receives the answer he closes his eyes, hoping... just hoping because indeed, he won´t believe it.
He won't.
"You better sit down, you won't believe this."
ʚ♡ɞ
Already in the underground parking lot, you press the elevator button incessantly until the doors open. Your tense back finally resting against the walls, but just for a brief second because the elevator stops on the first floor.
Without making any movement you expected the worst but there's no one waiting outside. Cautiously, and with the same feeling in the pit of your stomach hitting you hard as it did years ago, you press the button refusing to peek outside. The seconds pass horribly slowly, scared that at any moment someone will put their hand preventing the doors from closing again. But nothing happens, and you can breathe again. Now feeling falsely safe when the elevator takes you to your floor, you rush to your apartment closing the door behind you.
After throwing your keys to the couch you slide through the door until you´re sitting on the floor. Your head falls back feeling all the fatigue at once when suddenly an even more dangerous threat emerges from the darkness of your apartment.
A white ball of fur with light brown spots on its legs and on the tips of its long ears comes hopping towards you.
Miruku, your Belier bunny welcomes you demanding an explanation.
You take the bunny to put him on your lap, stroking his soft droopy ears. “I'm so sorry, I didn't plan to be gone for so many hours."
The bunny jumps out of your lap, hopping towards his pen showing his discontent.
Obviously, ignoring you.
"Don't you want to forgive me?"
He stands on two legs, chattering his teeth while you unzip your boots. "I´m afraid I don't know how to interpret that."
Stomping his feet he goes to his little velvety cave, depriving you of his adorable presence.
"Sassy bun..."
And just as he has deprived you of his adorable presence, you no longer have anything to distract yourself with. You stay a bit longer on the floor not wanting to delve into how you feel after seeing him again.
You tried, you really did.
You look around you making a compilation of all the key moments that led you here, and inevitably they lead you to him, to them. Since you left, you had begun to believe that in your case, destiny was something you could control but it turns out to be like a small crystal ball that now falls to the ground, completely shattering. You can't try to repair it without getting cut by the little pieces. Too many pieces to know where each piece goes.
Was this your destiny? With your fingers bleeding, your hand rests on your chest, feeling your heart still pounding. But the consequences of your actions or not knowing with certainty what your destiny would be are not what bothers you now. Standing up, you resent the fact that it feels like you dropped out of school yesterday. (Running away, hiding, and being "protected" by a wall.)
The only difference is that now you weren't crying, because you don't do that anymore, not too much. Suddenly, the urge to protect yourself tells you incessantly that you´re a complete stranger next to that fragile girl that used to cry all the time, you are no longer her.
But… you know it’s not truth. Disappointed, you admit it. You´re not a stranger, she´s not a stranger either. That girl wasn't someone else, it was you. This beating heart was hers, yours. This same heart, this same brain and you haven't been able to forget. You may have changed but the memories have not. That doesn't happen with memories, memories or the truth don't change over time.
Without turning on the lights, you approach the large window to close the curtains while Miruku comes out of his warm cave to start jumping everywhere after turning over his bowl of food.
"At least you're having a good night..."
You´re mad.
Jaw clenched as you pick up the food Miruku threw because your brain begins to travel against your will, because you´re tired but you don´t want to go to bed.
You´re mad because what will happen when you try to close your eyes if your mind is now going a mile an hour?
Sinking into the foaming water, you let the warm water relax your muscles. Resting your head back against the tub you look up at the ceiling wondering what you'll obviously be wondering all the time until something actually happens.
“What will happen now…?” Taking your left arm out of the water, the foam sliding down your skin reveals a long whitish line. Your eyes remain fixed on the scar that runs from the palm of your hand to your forearm.
“I´ll explain… I´ll explain everything”
Splashing some water, your arm submerges again.
Will you see him again?
"Are you OK? You look like you're going to faint…”
This time, Shoko's voice was like a shock wave against your eardrums that even made your teeth hurt, then a zip echoes in your head. And it echoes, and it echoes, and it echoes again.
You intend to get out of the tub but you stay still hugging your legs, resting your chin on your knees.
You´ll definitely see him again.
Your forehead falls against your soapy knees regretting this night. Of all the nights... why did it have to be this one?
Because destiny is a complex thing.
"I screwed up"
You see the scar on your forearm once again as you release your knees, resting your head back on the tub. The questions and memories don't stop but just to be able to sleep well, you try to think about the ones that once made you feel good. Those days that made you hum your favorite song, despite the subsequent pain.
Closing your eyes, you let the melancholic piano start playing inside your head, then your voice echoes lightly off the walls of the bathroom, returning to your ears carrying vibrations to your chest.
“Où est IL…quand il m'abandonne, toute la vie… Est loin” Your fingers brush your neck searching for something that is was no longer there. “Où est lui, j'aime sa voix d'homme… sans lui il n'est rien”
Your fingers caress the skin of his neck. Your thumb running over his Adam's apple to grab the back of his head removing the tie that holds his black hair, tickling you when some strands brush against your face.
The tall boy ran past you laughing, the essence he leaves dancing in the air makes you imagine a fresh and sweet ocean.
He shout something to his friend.
The vibration is loud but when it reaches your ears, it feels nice.
"Lui est plus vieux, je porte son pull marine… l'eau de ses yeux, est bleue, d'un bleue des mers de chine”
The girl hands you his navy blue sweater, assuring you that he wouldn't be upset. You feel the heat of his body on you and it's like he's hugging you.
How you would like to hug him and have him do it back.
You had those blue eyes so close that you could dive into them and you know you would have a hard time staying afloat, but it was okay.
You would happily drown in them.
"Il est mystérieux, dans sa stratosphère… entre les deux, je voulais les deux”
When you see him sitting there super relaxed with his legs wide open, you wonder what it would feel like to be snuggled between them.
And when he drinks his tea, you´d like to be the hot liquid that touches his lips.
You would like him to touch your hand.
Just a touch and you would know he cares.
“J'ai dans le cœur comme un poids, dans la gorge comme une épine”
It shouldn't feel this bad.
Would he be thinking the same thing? You don't think so, otherwise, he wouldn't have you in his arms, feeling his hot breath hitting your cheek as he attacks your mouth with no compassion.
“De n'avoir fait le choix… lui ou toi…”
They both had a space in your heart.
One decided to destroy that space, leaving little by little because the door was always open and now another is leaving too, and it was even more painful because you opened the door for him.
"Lui ou toi"
"Where I'm going... you can follow me"
“No…”
“WHERE THE FUCK WERE YOU!? AIRI”
Zip…
When you finish drying your body your steps take you towards the glamorous bronze piece in a corner of your bedroom. The full length mirror showing you how calm you look but there in your eyes, it's another chaotic story, that's why you finish putting on your pajamas and brushing your hair in the seette.
You try to take your time with the cream on your legs, glaring at your bed as if it were your true enemy, although you are dying to cover your body with the soft sheets. But if you do, no one assures you that sleep will stay to save you.
Giving up, defeated and tired you get into bed, a little calmer when your bunny jumps next to you when you´re getting between the covers. He comes and goes jumping everywhere, always hyperactive at this hour. You'd rather he be the one who doesn't let you sleep tonight… or the next ones because you know there will be plenty of them. And as if the little rodent wanted to punish you for leaving him alone for so long, he leaves the room, stopping making noise. Lying on your side you look at the door waiting for him to come again but nothing happens so finally, you close your eyes.
And with one last sigh you fall asleep.
“WHERE THE FUCK WERE YOU? AIRI!”
Your body jolts.
A slight throbbing settled in your nose and you swear you can feel the metallic taste of blood in your mouth.
You turn in bed, trying to turn your back on this sensation that opens like a flower in the morning but is inside you, there right between your ribs pounding hard. It gets worse when you close your eyes again because now, everything is blue. But his eyes weren´t looking at you calmly like they did a few hours ago, nor did his skin wrinkle slightly around his eyes in a super charming way when he laughed, just as you used to remember.
They were looking at you with anger, with disappointment. The slight wrinkles were no longer light but hard between his eyebrows. His sclera was red as if he were going to cry, or as if he were going to explode.
And he did.
Despite the time, there was never a day where that moment and what it meant felt like a little thorn in your finger. Quite the opposite, it was like a stake stuck in your neck choking you with your own blood.
It felt like you dropped out of school just yesterday.
" Why did you lose so much weight? "
It’s still dark, you still have a chance to catch up on a couple of hours of sleep but before that, you did not sob, nor did you cry profusely. Just a few delicate tears being absorbed by the pillow falls as you dream.
Zip!
6:00 am.
Your eyes snap open with the alarm, feeling the lack of sleep in them.
Cautiously, one of your legs moves slowly across the bed stopping at a lump that, to your relief, is a tiny one, chubby but tiny. You know that Satoru would dare to enter your apartment and wait there at the end of the bed for you to wake up to try to get whatever he wants from you.
“Good morning, sir”
You stretch watching Miruku getting out between the sheets feeling envious of him. How you would like to be a domestic bunny and not having to leave home. What if he's still out there? Would he have managed to follow you home? Could it be that if you open the curtains he would be there levitating in front of your window? You don't feel anything, but you still don't open the curtains and go straight to the bathroom.
After a quick shower you sit at your vanity table wearing a plum silk robe and start your daily routine. Prepping your skin and put on a subtle make up to then start fixing you hair. You run the brush a couple of times through your long hair with delicacy, always checking the brush to see how many hairs have fallen out. You haven't seen more than 6 or 7 hairs for many years, but you still do it every morning because if there´s something you were always proud of, it is your abundant and voluminous hair. Always taking care of it.
You rub the oil between your hands before running them through your locks until reaching the ends. When you finish, you take a small strand staring at it, remembering how sometimes Shoko used to make a super thin braid when she was bored in class, until you left the classroom with up to 12 mini braids. Sometimes they also played with it and you´d fight not to fall asleep when they did because they weren't expert movements like Shoko´s, making it strangely relaxing. One tried to imitate your best friend by making creations not worth mentioning and the other used to twirl your locks with his finger. Just like you do when you're anxious or nervous.
Calm, slow and…
Enough.
You take all your hair and start arranging it into a polish rope braid, elegantly falling down your back. And before getting up from your vanity, you put on the same rose gold hoops earrings you wore last night, almost finishing putting the look together.
The light of the walk in closet turns on but your eyes were already fixed on a medium blue box in the corner. Allowing yourself just two seconds before looking away and approach one of the shelves.
"Call me when you feel better, okay?"
If you could describe how her voice sounded at that moment, would be like a piece of burning silk, soft but you know it hurts.
You never called her.
Finishing buttoning your black double-breasted coat, you take a pair of rings from the jewelry drawer, arranging them on your fingers. You leave the closet with a pair of tall leather boots, taking one last look at your outfit in front of the mirror, satisfied.
All black.
The only striking item was your red manicure because big apple red never fails.
Your eyes finish admiring the fit of the coat hugging your waist until through the reflection of the mirror you see the dark red bottle on your vanity table. Mortified, you put on your burgundy leather gloves, rolling your eyes doing a mental note of the perfume that will be prohibited from use until further notice.
"Excellent Airi, excellent..."
Disconnecting your phone from the charger you say goodbye to Miruku who peeks out from under the covers. “If I don't come back before six, I'll reward you with something delicious"
The bunny settles back into the warmth of your bed after you scratch his head. Although...
The thought that pops into your mind makes you sit on the bed next to Miruku, searching again for his warm body under the covers.
Will you return home?
Today? Tomorrow? Ever?
With Miruku in your arms you leave the bedroom. Halfway, you make the mistake to look at your closet where you could perfectly see the stupid blue box almost calling you. It was like a sad song that you didn't want to hear but somehow the lyrics had something that could make you enjoying it.
"Happy birthday! I knew it´ll look great with your princess hair."
"Happy birthday... Airi-Chan"
You leave Miruku in his pen, and after filling his bowl with food you caress his ears, promising him.
“I´ll be back before six”
Walking down the hall you sharpen your senses, feeling safe to take the elevator but when the doors close, there in the reflection it's a girl in uniform what you see. Her long hair is arranged in a half updo and a silver hairpin adorns it. You resist the urge to reach your hand up to your head to touch something that hasn't been there for a long time but as if a force that doesn´t belong to you took control of your body, your hand does go up to your neck. The girl in the reflection does the same, taking something delicately between her fingers.
The doors open giving way to some neighbors, undoing any spell that had you in that trance.
“Fuck” You curse internally, closing your eyes seeking patience and control.
You keep your eyes down as you exit the elevator with about three other people going to their respective cars but you head further away, towards a less lit part of the underground parking lot. When everyone leaves, you walk towards the wide exit climbing the parking ramps with slow steps doing everything possible to hide your presence, your essence. The little light outside encourages you to keep walking although you know it won't help if he´s out there, because you know he is.
You can feel him, and there is a maximum probability that he can feel you close too.
You shove your hands in your coat pockets, reluctantly admitting that you feel anxious but in an odd way, like a girl playing hide-and-seek rather than a criminal being wanted. Maybe it's because deep down you think… you wonder if he...
You stop walking when the light from a pole illuminates the tips of your boots, managing to see a couple of cars parked on the street and just like the mist of your breath you vanish into the air.
ʚ♡ɞ
He found you.
The tinted windows of the black Rolls-Royce Phantom were fogged up, but he was still able to see you through them. He admits that he´s pleasantly surprised, it was not an easy task.
He locks his phone after hanging up the call with Ijichi, leaving it on the passenger seat and begins to tap his thumb against the steering wheel smiling to himself, satisfied that he wasn't wrong. He had lost track of you when you managed to escape among those guys but he stayed all night prowling the perimeter until his six eyes detected something… quite different from years ago.
What was once like a bunny's hole, where he could walk through some meadow and easily find what he knew was there between the grass and the land.
A fearful little bunny.
Now, he doesn't know if what he's trying to describe is crazy or not, but that's how he feels. An almost translucent silk curtains in purple shades with a small flame on the other side that allows him to see a soft silhouette. If he gets closer he can feel a suffocating heat almost making him dizzy, forcing him to stop.
Unattainable
And there's something trying to reach his ears that he knows he shouldn't let in, but what he's not sure about is what's more hypnotizing, whether it's the flame moving incessantly that seems to get bigger and bigger, hotter and hotter or the song that whispers and caresses his eardrums.
That´s definitely not a cute little fearful bunny.
Enigmatic and... Dangerous.
Very dangerous.
Satoru stops looking at the nice building and takes off his sunglasses as a fairly detailed image of your amethyst eyes is captured in his head. He won´t deny his chest shrink when he saw those eyes again, and he thought about them all night. Would you have felt the same? He´s not sure, since it´s more likely that you ran away for different reasons. It wouldn't be a surprise if in the next few days he sees you moving boxes to a truck to go live on the other side of the world, either because of him or because of... because of suspicions.
"What are you up to...?"
Your presentation card lays between Satoru's long fingers, poking his index on the tip and gently running his thumb across your name.
Airi Mizuki
Clinical child and adolescent psychologist.
His voice comes out almost in a soft whisper, caressing one of the cashmere gloves resting on his legs with the other hand. Frowning, he feels strange. A war between his head and his heart, where this one takes with force and desperation that memory of you that wants to be separated by his reasoning wanting to open his eyes.
Leaving the presentation card on his pocket, he starts the vehicle.
Maybe…
Satoru feels his mouth dry, squeezing the steering wheel in his hands. He stops at a red light waiting for pedestrians to pass, frowning as he tries to discard the idea but well...why couldn't it be? He owns the six eyes and yet… He was so blind.
Before some things from the 2007´s box comes out to stab his conscience hard and deep, like your big eyes shining when something made you curious, sharp and defiant when you didn't like something, Yaga's voice ordering him to stay away from you or his best friend's dark circles, the traffic light saves him giving him the green light.
Arriving at the Marriott Miyako Hotel, Satoru leaves his car with the valet and enters an elevator. Alone, he opens a half-empty folder where the photo of a pale dark-haired boy with terrible under eyes lies. "I still have a lot of work to do"
From the same folder, he pulls out an elegant invitation. His full name printed in silver cursive reflects the light from the ceiling. "I don't think they'll want to give me that much time for you, I'm afraid, but who´s going to find out?" He smiles to himself, knowing perfectly well that he doesn't need anyone's permission, although the painful claws of reality catch on his eyelids to show him how cruel it is, trying to remove it from his face, almost succeeding but something tells him that he´s not wrong. Now, putting his hand in his pocket, he gives a slight squeeze to the gloves, feeling the cashmere soft and nice to the touch.
A cute little bunny can't do that much damage.
Tokyo Metropolitan Curse Technical School.
12:06pm
Yaga moves his teacup in circles sitting in front of Tengen who doesn't seem to be very interested in his. Taking off his shades he rubs his forehead thinking that perhaps Tengen was asking too much.
“I would like it to be... peacefully. Do you think it's something Satoru Gojo can achieve?"
"..." The former teacher crosses his arms releasing a heavy sigh.
The truth is Yaga would rather go himself than send Satoru. It's been too long for him to dare say he knows you but he's almost certain you wouldn't want to be around the silver-haired teacher. But again… given the circumstances it´s clear why Tengen wants to send precisely him.
Why? Because Satoru Gojo is the strongest and because… how strong you are it’s a terrifying mystery.
He puts his sunglasses back on and suggests something different… safer. “What about Yuki?”
"From what I know so far they haven't seen each other in three years, last time in france” Master Tengen stands up walking to the terrace "And the last time I saw Tsukumo was four months ago"
Yaga just shakes his head. "I still believe she´s a better option if you want it to be peaceful. If you send Satoru… she could take the message the wrong way.”
“Why would that be? We are not accusing her of anything.”
The principal clenches the jaw at the knowing tone in his voice and leaves his cup of tea aside. He already learned the hard way that things can always change for better or worse, so needing to hear it from someone other than his own voice in his head, he asks. "Do you think that...” He swallows hard, trying to hide the fact that it wasn't difficult for him to do so. “That she had anything to do with the murders?"
Tengen remains silent with his hands resting on his back. He knows the road may be long or short but whatever the case, it will be very turbulent for you. “That´s why I have summoned you here. Indeed it has to do with her, I´m afraid” He turns to see the man who has lost the color in his face, so being compassionate continues quickly. "But it wasn't her"
The knot in Yaga's chest loosens letting him breathe, leaning forward to ask who the culprit is.
Tengen takes seat in front of him. What he´s going to tell him will be more than enough to make sense of what Yaga believes is a mere coincidence. "The head of the Kyoto Sorcery investigations brigade… in charge of this case is a widower, he lost his wife almost ten years ago, Yaga... do you know who his wife turned out to be?"
“…” and there is it… Yaga has the small piece in his hands, the strangest and most irregular-edged piece of the entire puzzle. “What a small world we´re in” He thought.
Tengen says the name anyways and then, the name of the culprit. The Principal's countenance changes to a duller one, fitting the only missing piece.
Coincidences take a lot of planning.
"Please talk to Satoru Gojo as soon as possible, it is important to emphasize that discretion is what matters most now.”
"But if you bring her to Tokyo he could see her, he will recognize her as soon as he sees her and he´ll-"
"Fate is a fragile thread." This time, Tengen does drink his tea, cold though. "Both of them are hanging on to it but…” He looks at the folders with the files of the deceased students. "He is the one who is most likely to fall"
“I don´t understand… How can they even be so sure that Airi was the one who-" Yaga stops suddenly, the knot reappearing in his chest because truth be told, it makes all the sense in the world. You never liked injustices but perhaps that is going to cost you quite dearly.
"Clearing this up will be quite a problem and hiding her even more.” Tengen stands up walking towards a shelf full of books, taking a fairly thick one very carefully. "That is our mission again"
“How will it even be possible? This complicates things even more." Yaga runs both hands over his face wanting to get rid of his headache. "Have you even wondered if she wants to stay hidden?"
Tengen has a hunch.
And no, he thinks not.
"We'll find out soon, now…” Tengen opens the book to a specific page. The faded scriptures and the fragile pages recorded the passing of the years. "Order Satoru Gojo to bring Aiko Zenin to me."
Chapter 2: After the fire, ashes remain.
Summary:
Mei Mei is a little bird, and memories haunt you everywhere.
The sparkle of your ring paves the way for the favor of the future. And Yaga prepares to try to get closer.
Satoru will try to catch the bunny. And Suguru makes an appearance!
Chapter Text
Easy – Son Lux
New Person, Same Old Mistales – Tame Impala
Allie X – Bitch
Fly on the wall – T.A.T.U
Killer – Mareux
Слёзы - IC3PEAK
Memories – leadwave
Killing Boys – Halsey
Carrousel – Amir, Indila
Valley of the Dolls – MARINA
You brought a new kind of love to me – Billy Cotton
People You Know – Selena Gomez
November 14th, Osaka.
1:35p.m
The steaming cup of vanilla latte lies next to your laptop where you have tried not to stop typing since morning.
“Come closer…”
Your right hand goes to a certain point behind your ear as if hearing her voice had caused you some kind of physical discomfort.
Taking another sip you look out the window, just like you've been caught yourself doing incessantly since you arrived. Starting moving your foot non-stop you finally leaving the keyboard alone letting yourself fall back in the comfortable leather chair cushioning your anguish for a while but just for your fingers to start playing with the rings on your hand.
Satoru is not stupid like you would like him to be.
Your chest feels tight as you sigh, standing up to put on your coat. Looking out the window once more, knowing the risk that comes with going where you want to go now, you walk over to the desk and take your phone looking for the letter H since the name is usually at the bottom of your chat list. Once the message is sent, you grab your things and leave the center to take a taxi and against all odds, you don't feel his presence when you're walking down the street, but the road to your destination does feel extremely long anyways.
Even the traffic light takes a while to change.
The whole way you go with your fingers on your rings without stopping to look out the window, feeling a bit anxious when the tall buildings are gradually changing to condominiums and beautiful houses surrounded by trees, recognizing your stop.
You walk as slowly as you can with the excuse of enjoying the cold fresh air that you needed for your lungs since you arrived to work, concentrating on the sound of your heels passing by the reddish leaves on the pavement when you´re closer.
And then you arrive.
All the houses were quite similar but nothing minimalist like the typical Japanese style. The greenish tones and the infrastructure gave it a country Italian feel.
Nice.
You stay for a few seconds with your hand on the fence, uselessly indecisive. You have no other option. It makes a slight metallic screech when closing it behind you, returning your gaze to the man in one of the second floor windows, trying to hide your arrogant smirk.
You know you´re not welcome here, not by him.
The flutter of your thick coat brushes against a rose bush about to finish their cycle, causing some pale petals to fall to the ground. You don't stop to wonder why you have this feeling of Deja vu when you see them fall, since it has been with you since yesterday. Instead, you approach the door that has been opened for you. The cold air and the smell of wet earth changes to a warm cozy one. And how would it not be? Noriko is who receives you.
Your cousin´s wife, your dearest friend.
As if destiny were a spider web that grabs you and doesn't let go, life did its thing and allowed you to meet her at university.
And Haruki...
It´s been a long time, that´s why your hug is tender since her 7-month-old belly was quite big.
Twins were on the way.
“And my cousin?” You ask while Noriko insist in helping you with your coat.
“Oh he´s grounded” Noriko makes a nonchalant gesture with her hand. “He wants me to sit still all day so I lock him in his library and decided to prepare lunch” She says entering the kitchen. You smile leaving your boots at the entrance and instead of following her you let her know that you´ll go for him.
With a calm pace you head towards the wide staircase, admiring the spaciousness of the house. Fighting against the heaviness in your chest when you think about how ideal and moving it is for two children to run and play at ease but suddenly you can´t stop it. You try to ignore the fading out-of-tune and shrill laughter of children but the sound becomes so loud it makes you want to shake your head. Then, you turn towards one of the windows that overlook the garden because you know what´s coming, so you decide to get it over with it. There among large bushes and red camellias that aren't really out there, you fuzzily spot the girl hiding, trying to look inside.
The image disappears as soon as you blink but you still have to hold on tightly to the railing, even more after cursing and turning on your heels to go up a step, when the simple creaking of the wood makes the torture continue.
The image came to your mind like a flash while the creaking continued to stab your eardrums.
The displeasure is such that if you dare to look at the ceiling you´ll be able to see the ro-
“You took pills from your patients or something?”
Haruki stands next to you at the end of the stairs holding his mockingly laugh when he sees you with your eyes glued to an invisible point on the wall.
Coming out of your trance, you stare at him blankly. “Of course not”
ʚ♡ɞ
Zenin Residence, Tokyo.
2:45pm
“Please no, god, please no, no, no…”
The girl runs through the hallways of the mansion trying not to trip over the hem of her skirt. Her now pale face wears a look of pure panic, holding the cry that wants to come out of her mouth.
Within the fear and helplessness, she made sure that no one has followed her and goes into the trees to reach the river. She can hear the sound of water getting closer but the agony is too much, making her stumble.
Her hands burned against the wet earth as she tried to break the fall, her cheek regaining some color from the hit and with a grunt, she gets up running faster and faster, allowing herself to stop only when her knees and hands are under the water.
The temperature makes her gasp and inevitably lets out a cry seeing how the water lights up in bright shades of blue. Suddenly a heartbreakingly familiar scream is heard, so loud that the birds take flight away from the trees.
So loud that her tears no longer stop flowing from her eyes, so wide and scared.
“Please… no”
ʚ♡ɞ
After a pleasant lunch, Noriko fell exhausted on the comfortable sofa. Her silver blonde hair spread across the pillow while her hands rest on her bulging belly.
“I think she´ll also give birth while asleep” Haruki says watching his wife's chest rise and fall calmly from the terrace.
“Are you nervous?” You ask before taking a sip from your tea, admitting that the question is stupid.
"No, well... now a little bit" He looked at you also taking a sip of his. Despite the circumstances, and knowing that this should not have happened, you want to give him some words of encouragement, but before you say anything else he adds something really NOT funny. "Maybe he wanted to ask you out"
Your expression leaves him confused, he doesn´t know whether to laugh or hide from you, while you just clear your throat deciding whether to smack him or smash the teacup against his head.
"Of course, I must have made a very good impression for him to follow me to Osaka"
And then, Haruki is choking on his tea, his hand on his chest trying to clear his throat looking back at his wife questioningly. “He followed you? I thought he just saw you!”
“Calm down, he doesn't know anything about this, about me”
“How can you be so sure?” The look Haruki gives you and the tone of voice he uses doesn't please you at all. "He takes care of the Zenin boy, doesn't he? What if he already found out?"
Something stars bubbling in the center of your ribs when he mentions the boy, an intense fire. “He taking care of Megumi was just a coincidence. I highly doubt that he started looking for other relatives out of the blue, it makes no sense”
“Then why did he follow you?”
You roll your eyes leaving your tea aside. Wanting to tell him that future fatherhood is not doing him well, explain to him that if you sneak where you shouldn't at an unusual hour is obviously suspicious, that Satoru teaches there, that there was no wonder why he was around, that it was bad luck, that's all. But you should have foreseen that his stupid questions like yours had an ulterior motive.
"Anyway, for one reason or another…” He plays with his spoon nonchalantly. “You already have his attenti-."
"Yes... one must be careful"
Haruki's bravery tends to disappear as soon as he finishes speaking, and now is no exception. He doesn't look at you when you stand up, nor does he follow you immediately when you enter the house. Right now you don't feel like reminding him who he is and who you are. It doesn´t matte anyways, you know there will be a lot of moments like these in the future.
Now next to the woman who sleeps safe and sound, you say goodbye in a whisper, wishing you could sleep like she does and then the image changes, suddenly Noriko's hair is brown like yours but a little shorter and straighter, and her fingers intertwined over her bulging belly look longer. The image is so eerily clear that you feel like an intruder, alien to her like you always did, like at any moment she´d open her eyes and instead of a light blue, you´d see a dark amethyst. You don't even want to breathe, you know that powdery and oriental notes will reach your nostrils, causing you dizziness.
Haruki's cautious steps stop behind you, saving you from your torment again. What do you need for everything to end once and for all? You know the answers, is there in heart, mind and soul but you don´t want to talk about it.
Yet.
You stifle a sigh, turning just a bit to look at him. “I won´t bite, you coward”
Satisfied with how he tries to camouflage his annoyance you look back at Noriko. This time is her silver-blond hair spread in the pillow and no powdery scents in the air.
"I don't know for how long... but it will be soon, for your pleasure and grace, we will not see each other again" Unconsciously or maybe not, your hands come together, your fingers starting to play with your rings, still looking at Noriko's belly.
Haruki does the same.
“What´s going on?”
You're cautious since Noriko might wake up, but even so the severity in your whisper doesn't go unnoticed. "It's not Satoru you should worry about. Nothing has been heard from the moles, do you understand? They won't have compassion on them, just like they won't have compassion on you."
Haruki knows very well what you mean by “them”. He clenches his fists, feeling helpless against the chill that runs through his body, helpless for feeling afraid. If he were a sorcerer, he wouldn't feel so afraid. If he were a sorcerer…
Your cousin silently admires your profile, his eyes hiding a bitter gleam behind his bangs black as the night. Your chin facing forward, neither low nor too high without taking your eyes off Noriko, there is no bitter shine like his in yours, everything in a straight line, your poise and your chaos.
Privileged.
Like a thousand needles sticking into his throat and tongue, he responds, clenching his fists even more.
“I understand”
You take your coat from the hanger, feeling it heavier than usual. "If anything else happens you'll be one of the first to know.”
You want to promise but your words have no value for a person like him but then, something strange happens. For a change, the feeling is familiar...uncomfortably familiar. He walks towards you and takes your hand, giving you a squeeze to reassure. "Whatever your decision…” He makes a pause that seems to be killing him, and it's killing you too when you start to feel the powdery notes again. "I have no choice but to listen to you, for our safety, I know"
His voice was heard with a sympathetic resignation, knowing perfectly well that lately it wasn't exactly the act of obeying that he didn't like, but rather who.
You don´t squeeze his hand back, which is a bit cold from having been on the terrace. It’s just there almost inert trapped between his fingers.
But you assure him back.
"No choice but listen to me… for your safety."
The edge of your words is soft and sharp at the same time, if Haruki makes a wrong step on them, he can cut himself. A reproach that he understands, he always understood it but… that bitter gleam in his eyes will never go away.
You want to believe it will, you really do.
Gently your hand slips from his grasp, leaving his hand empty just as he is turning inside.
ʚ♡ɞ
Marriott Miyako Hotel, Osaka
4:30p.m
Satoru has his eyes wide open, so much that the air circulating stings them.
The flutter of his silver eyelashes when he blinks several times makes Yaga chuckle. "You weren't expecting it, were you?"
Poor… poor Satoru Gojo.
Quickly digesting his surprise, Satoru gives free rein to his personality. "Well, everything makes sense now, I had thought for a second that you were a dirty unfaithful old man" Sitting with his legs wide open on the couch, he waves the vanilla addictive smelling cashmere gloves at his former teacher.
"Disrespectful brat! Pay attention now!" In a fast move, Yaga snatches them off at once and hits him over the head with them. “This is important, don't start now.”
Satoru rubs his head before blindfold himself. “Alright, alright”
The Principal controls his grunting, watching as his former student finishes covering his eyes. Sighing, he runs a hand over his chin before taking off his shades because unlike the man in front of him, he´s not afraid to show the expression in his eyes but he understands if Satoru feels ashamed of himself. He feels that way about himself too, but still he smile with a bit of mockery.
Yaga can see through this calm as a lake in the morning façade. Leaning forward in the comfortable chair with his fingers intertwined and his elbows resting on his knees, like he does when he´s concentrate, but he knows very well that behind that there´s an overflow.
“We know that she was at school that night for a reason that only concerns Tengen but…” The Principal growls again in exasperation, this time running his hand all over his face, closing his eyes for a few seconds before staring at Satoru, where he knows that he is staring intently back at him. "Satoru, what I will say now must not leave these four walls, do you understand?”
Yaga gets up from his seat and walks towards his carry-on suitcase. From there the man takes out a thin folder, looking with misgiving at the other one that in comparison is much thicker and looks old, battered.
He hesitates and finally decides he shouldn't do it. After all, it's none of Satoru's business, and although he knows that the six-eyes would be able to help you, Yaga doesn't have your permission to talk about your affairs, which as far as he knows, is just a theory.
"Here" Yaga extends the folder to a now serious Satoru. "He´s the detective in charge of the investigation of the murders at the school, he must not see Airi at any time, Satoru. Under no circumstances"
“Why not?”
The gesture the Principal makes makes it clear to him that he should not insist, but his curiosity increases with what he hears next.
"If he sees her... Satoru, she will be in trouble, served on a silver platter to those scavengers, that's all you need to know.”
"What if she doesn't want to come with us?"
"That's where we count 20% on me and... 80% on you"
An almost mischievous smile suddenly lights up Satoru´s face and Yaga frowns with concern and disapproval. "Don't get so excited, there's something else you should know."
"Refusing... implies that, consequently, she´ll be hunted.”
“S he´ll be in the middle and one side will pull and the other will pull harder until she´s torn to pieces."
Is it in these situations that people feel they need a stiff liquor? Nanami does it, right?
“He´ll be there…”
Sitting alone in a corner of the hotel cafe is the six-eyes with a cup of sweet tea on the table, still with the bump on his head, throbbing every time he blinks.
"We'll go together, I don't think it's a good idea for you to show up alone if she ran away as soon as she saw you" Yaga crosses his arms after putting on his shades again.
"I'm ahead of myself!” The leader of the Gojo clan takes out a neat envelope from his jacket, extending it to the Principal. “ Look- ouch! What was that!?"
"I told you that you shouldn't do anything I didn't ask you to do!"
Pouting, he takes a sip of his tea and then complains internally. "So much drama for getting the work done a little earlier”
Reluctantly, Satoru places his teacup on the saucer making the spoon almost flying away, so hard that he thought the porcelain would break, but it didn´t.
Although he doesn't care at all, he begins to turn the empty cup in his hand looking for some crack but all he saw was a slight reddish stain where his lips drank its sweet content, which disappeared when he blinked. His thumb runs over the ghost stain imagining the slightly sticky texture, and he admits he's anxious.
“He´ll be there…”
Anxious and…
His fingers begin to tap on the table, thoughtful.
Concerned.
Satoru hasn't reviewed the folder yet, preferring to leave it for the night because he knows he won't be able to sleep. But it's not because of that particular folder that he won't be able to, so he picks up his phone and dials a specific number admitting to himself that he has many defects.
He´s aware of that.
One of them is being disobedient.
The phone does not even ring twice when the person on the other end of the line answers.
"Gojo, it´s nice to hear you"
“I bet so” He leaves the cup, without doubting even the slightest bit about what he is about to do, even though he can imagine Yaga's anger, and yours. “I need you to do something for me, but you have to be quick, and very careful…”
"That will cost you extra..."
Late spring, 2006 Tokyo.
“Shokooooooo!”
Summer was almost around the corner.
You've tried to cope with the heat the best you can by wearing high updos leaving your neck exposed but it seems not to be enough.
Unbuttoning the collar of your jacket, you finish climbing the rubble after Shoko, listening to Utahime's scream.
“Shoko! Don´t let yourself turn out like those two!”
You hold back your chuckle as you see the boys' expressions at what she had just said. Your lips curling slightly downwards in a way that one of the boys found charming while the other kept mocking the girl. Then, it has transformed into a wide smile when Shoko agrees with her, laughing.
“I´m not trash like they are, and I never will be, right Airi?”
Utahime squeals with joy again looking at you over Shoko´s shoulder, her eyes shining with the tears that she so insisted weren't there.
Releasing the girl with the cigarette, she runs towards you taking your hands in hers in a tight grip. “Airi you´re here too!”
"Of course, we were already missing you"
You and Shoko exchange glances, smiling in the same way at Utahime's expression, which went from excitement to confusion, ignoring Satoru's stupidities.
“The path Utahime walked is falling apart!”
“Shut up!”
Without letting go of Utahime's hands, you turn following Suguru´s voice, who was already next to Satoru.
L ike most days, you were in the library eating a book nonstop with your eyes when Shoko appeared behind you trying to scare you, but you can even recognize how the door sounds when it is opened by her.
Your friend told you that she and the boys were sent to look for Utahime who had to return from her mission two days ago. Your face remaining between two emotions when she also told you that Mei Mei was with her.
It would not be the first time you have her in front of you. Once she complimented your pleated maxi skirt saying how fierce that slit on the leg was, although you never had an official introduction. She simply knew your name and you knew hers, along with the records of all the missions she has taken since the year began, a long list comparing it to yours.
That fact makes you shift uncomfortably in your chair, leaving the book on the table. The annoyance begins to boil in your head again because "For now" as Yaga-Sensei said, you are not allowed to go on many missions, much less try to face special grade curses. You understood well why, but even if your reasons were superficial, you no longer wanted to be locked in Yaga's office 24/7, you wanted to go there and know how far you can go, just like Suguru and Satoru, go out there and...
Earn more money.
But it´s not having five people getting rich every day standing together in front of you why you didn't feel very comfortable accepting Shoko's invitation.
It´s her.
Out of the corner of your eye you notice her approaching, and m aybe you´re overthinking, maybe you´re seeing things where there´re none and it's not what you imagine every time you run into her, especially when Satoru's with you. Because the truth is, it wouldn't make sense to you because well, she is...
Magnificent?
The first time you saw her your jaw seemed to loosen, she was everything you would have ever wanted to be.
Beautiful, strong and shameless.
Shamelessly rich.
Shamelessly free.
But with time… with time run into her was really uncomfortable. Somehow you feel like she could see right through you, like she knew all your secrets, making you feel totally exposed and ridiculed by them.
And suddenly… your chest hurts, just a little bit. Your brain thinks now is the best time to overanalyze that idea and you can´t help it.
Is it ridiculous? You and Satoru...?
Then your chest hurts more because, was there even a Satoru and you?
Official, definitive? The hypnotic dance of her hips when walking and the flowy sleek fabric of her pants moving elegantly with every step her pretty shoes take don't let you think any longer about it, or how you could start convincing Yaga-Sensei to make some kind of plan so you can take more missions or notice how Suguru doesn't take his eyes off you, because for a while now, something is different every time you look at her, when she looks at you.
You feel it in your bones.
If there was a way to describe her, you would do it by comparing her to the Mona Lisa. When she looked at you, you didn't know exactly if she was smiling with her lips or with those eyes that, although they were purple like yours, hers always shine with a certain haughtiness that she seemed to hide quite well but that at the same time was what stood out the most, making them darker.
Was she smiling at all? You can´t be sure, the only thing you know besides that, is that if you look at her longer, you can even feel she sees you with pity, even for a brief second. So subtle, so, so subtle that it is aggressive, and it's familiar... the feeling is so familiar that it doesn't make you want to look at her for even a brief second either.
“Two days?” Utahime asks.
"The barrier of that curse also altered time, they´re rare but sometimes they appear, it seemed strange to me that you didn't manage to come out if Mei Mei was there"
Like a thorn pricking a nerve, you feel the pain running down your side until it reaches near your chest.
He recognizes her as someone strong...
"Is it?” Mei Mei gets closer, too close for your liking that you can breathe the notes of incense, praline and ripe fruits of her scent. “Huh?”
Refusing to let go of Utahime's hands, you try to act as natural as possible when she rests her blankly expressive eyes on you, placing one of her hands under her chin thoughtfully, as if looking at you had reminded her of something important.
"Is something wrong?" Suddenly Satoru also approaches, and you have never wanted to have him away from you so much as now because his expensive perfume mixing with hers and yours causes you to feel very dizzy. A bad combination, but a thousand times you prefer this dizziness to her continuing to look at you because now you understand that in truth, you weren´t so crazy.
Painfully slowly she closes her eyes, hiding those pair of grapes that shine with dark mischief and it only toke you a zeptosecond to see how they move slightly to look at you up and down and then at Satoru with that smile that is not a smile.
"No, but this means I was employed for two calendar days, I just remember that I have to add it to the bill"
"Are you planning to charge them even more?"
Utahime's innocent question hits this delicate spot inside you which has been frustrating you lately, making the situation worse when she lets go of your hands, leaving you like on the edge of a ravine. And you no longer know where to look, trying to control the impulse to start playing with your fingers to appease the anxiety.
Finally, you decide to look at Shoko who suddenly feels that something is missing above her head.
Above everyone's head.
Oh no…
If you were thinking about insisting Yaga-Sensei to create some little lie so that you could go on missions, now you could only dream about it.
"By the way... and the curtain?"
ʚ♡ɞ
Olibanum incense and ripe fruits…
You turn towards the lamppost following the flutter.
As soon as your eyes land on the crow, it begins its flight trying to blend with the darkness but fells on the cold pavement, convulsing.
You close your eyes tiredly. Trying to ease the anger you slowly approach the bird that lies dead with its wings wide open and crouch down to take a feather from its body before the black flames begin to consume it. Getting lost in the blackness of its color you think about how to get Satoru off of you but there it is again. You quickly stand up when you hear another flutter moving away.
The crow already flying away from your reach.
“Sneaky little bitch…”
With no other option, you walk between the buildings reaching the busiest part of the district. As you go deeper, there´s a current that runs from the tip of your feet to the top of your head that lets you know you´re being watched so you stop and close your eyes, hiding by becoming one with the tall shadow of a building. Then, not very far, a girl screams with disgust.
"Ugh! What was that!?"
A small group of people surrounds the singed bird.
"Maybe it was electrocuted" says one of them looking at the cables of the lamppost.
But you follow his haze further, there in the black sky where about four crows fly as fast as they can. The wind direction is in their favor, but it wasn´t enough. The sudden and abrupt closing of the beast's jaw makes the only surviving bird fly desperately out of the reach of the scaly monster, passing through the clouds where it hopes to get lost.
For you, the warning was enough. And although you would have liked to follow that damn bird to get to its owner, you are satisfied.
Pulling the chains to change direction, you turn your head back to see the now tiny feathery dot getting further and further away, trying to get to the luxurious building almost two hours away by flight from Osaka, where she´s walking towards the large windows overlooking the city. Where the endless lights of every color you can imagine overshadow the stars and moonlight in the cold polluted sky.
Tokyo.
Her long hair falls loosely covering part of her Giocondal face as she finishes adjusting the white silk robe to cover her nudity, when behind her, a boy appears with an annoyed face, remembering the creep who gave him the heavy bags he´s carrying. His expression changing completely when he sees the satisfaction on his sister´s face.
Leaving the bag in front of the long armchair where she now sits, the boy lets her hand delicately caresses his blushing cheeks, tapping his chin with her index tenderly.
“Good job”
She takes a sip of the transparent bubbling liquid in her glass without taking her eyes off the bags at her feet, almost in a predatory way. Her eyes shining with pleasurable eagerness.
Smiling.
Putting the glass aside, her hand with the impeccable wine manicure takes out a thick wad of bills from one of the bags removing the annoying elastic from it, and opens it as if it were a wide fan.
She begins to laugh, but it didn´t last long.
The boy looks with surprise at the crow that has just landed on the balcony and then with concern at his sister, whose countenance is now flat and cold as concrete. The heat and excitement from a few seconds ago, which was like a bonfire burning, went out as easily as blowing out a candle.
Could it be that who blew out the candle was what really bothered her?
With her jaw clenched, she admits yes.
Sighing, the sorceress relaxes. It's okay, it was something that could happen. Satoru warned her and she accepted. Cheering herself up by remembering the number of zeros on her cell phone screen this afternoon.
Furthermore, by accepting she was killing two birds with one stone.
“What a small world” She thought, looking back at the wad of bills in her hand with a fake pout and asks out loud. "What you've gotten yourself into, dear…dear, dear Aiko?”
Lies have short legs, and a buried truth brings out roots, roots that can reach dark places, as dark as these. Not this abandoned place that receives the same colorful lights of the city with less intensity, under the same moonlight and stars, under the same cold and polluted sky.
But inside him.
Trembling, he runs his thumb over the engraved name on the medallion and with raspy voice he whispers something, mantra camouflaged with the fluttering of pigeons on top of the neglected roof.
"I´m almost there, I´m almost there..." Clenching his fists, he tries to continue but it's like he's in pain, his whole body hurts. “I´m… there… I´M ALMOST THERE GODDAMMIT!”
The pigeons fly away, becoming a nonexistent silhouette through the poor lights and buildings, leaving him alone along with the fading echo of their cooing and its fluttering wings, getting further and further away like his sanity.
Staggering, he reaches the nearest wall, barely being able to hold on to it, and falls on his side.
He stays there, hating these little moments of lucidity that come quickly and go slowly. Making him want to call his father, making him want to stop, somehow his unconscious trying to drain all this evil but when he remembers her, when he sees them, it all comes at once. Everything returns like a snake fitting its fangs, filling his being with poison again, thus leaving his mind and soul renewed to continue, to continue with these other moments of dark lucidity where he knows what he is doing, that he enjoys it.
But right now it´s not happening.
Now he´s suffering, but he holds on to the one of the few truths he knows.
“It´ll be over soon…”
ʚ♡ɞ
The music is very loud and so are the voices around you.
It's diffuse.
Suddenly, the shouts of encouragement become louder, so you try to cover your ears but maybe you should have covered your eyes instead.
Is it real? Something burst in your chest when you see them, they´re so close that you don´t know whose hair is whose.
They are kissing.
They… not you and him, as if there was no one around them, completely disconnected from the world. For a second, even your lips try to move imagining his lips on yours, without being able to take your eyes off the scene as if the pain were hypnotic. S wallowing hard, throat dry, like someone in front of a spring from which you are not allowed to drink.
E verything spins so you close your eyes, crying. And when you open them again everything is blue...
It's a clear ocean but your body continues to weigh you down until you sink. The hot tears running down your red cheeks can be felt even under the water.
Heartbroken you wonder as you continue to sink, deeper and deeper until the water becomes darker, if he can see so many thing with those eyes… How is it possible that he cannot see how torn your heart is?
Suddenly you can´t breathe and you try to swim, but the more you try, the more you sink.
And nothing is clear blue anymore.
It´s all black.
You gasp when you knees touch the ground, your hands supporting your weight, feeling our legs completely numb. You look ahead, feeling the cold wind against your back, the gray and black tones are depressing and gloomy, watching the low waves advance and then retreat.
A beach.
You try to stand up but something prevents you, it feels slimy and cold, yet you dare to look. Little yellow and white things float out and stick to your skin while the water recedes, showing you your prison, and you frown.
Petals?
L ike a weak butterfly you crawl out of the black plastic cocoon you were trapped in, when a strong wave hits your back, knocking you down completely. You try again with the same result and your panic increases when out of nowhere, you start to retreat along with the cold water. But it´s not the immense wave that forms in the distance threatening to crash over your fragile body, but the multiple hands holding your legs.
Black as the sky, and rotten as a corpse, they try to dig their fingers into your skin, dragging you into the sea. Your fingers leaving a path of desperation and panic in the sand before the giant wave swallowed you.
This time, the wave does not recede.
Your ears hurt just like your bones, and the void is… infinite. You are floating in nothingness itself.
No sound, no color.
A purgatory.
But some relief comes in all this stress. Suddenly you can move your legs, starting to swim although without orientation, completely lost while your lungs are about to force you to open your mouth to take something that does not exist where you are, signing your sentence of drowning until a faint light shows you the way towards the surface.
The closer you get the water starts to feel like jelly, or maybe it's your muscles that are sabotaging you?
You are already close.
Please…
Please...
In your agony, someone listens to your prayers.
An arm dives, extending its hands trying to reach your arm that stretches as far as it can. The light color of the skin radiating the heat that you so fervently want to feel…
And you manage to take his hand.
Your eyes burn but you cling to him, locking your arms around his neck in fear of sinking again but he holds you tight, erasing your fears. You inhale deeply, missing the oxygen in your lungs, enjoying the oriental notes on his skin and nothing could be more perfect.
The waves become calm, seagulls fly in the sky, t he water begins to feel warmer and even the sun begins to rise through the gray clouds, turning white.
Your cheek now rests on his shoulder, totally spent feeling his hand caress your head, rocking you, spinning in circles gently and slowly on the crystal clear water. Your feet floating without bothering to try to stand. Was there earth under your feet? It didn't matter but something hot runs over your temple, reaching your cheek.
Clinging to the strong shoulders of your savior, you separate slightly with a bundle of emotion in your stomach, butterflies that have not flown in there for years come back to life. From the corner of your eye you see the black of his hair, the light color of his skin on his collarbone, the marked line of his jaw, the slight curve of his smile on his lips and…
Your eyes go up and down many times admiring with horror the red that comes down from his forehead bathing his entire face.
"Suguru?"
November 18, Osaka
7:58pm
Miruku jumps on your lap startling you.
Your chest rises and falls to the rhythm of your rapid breathing.
“That dream again...” Although it started and ended quite differently this time, it always has the same development.
Your fingers gently run over your temple, leaving them there for a moment before looking at them. The temperature, the metallic smell, everything felt so vivid.
And him…
The texture of his hair, its color, his smell, the butterflies.
It came so fast and so real, so was the fear. A nightmare that turned into a dream, only to become a nightmare again. Although remembering the image gave you chills, you would have liked to investigate more about its possible meanings, you hadn't dreamed about him in a long time but you took your phone and saw the time.
“Shit”
You jump off the couch and run to the shower, still dazed with the repetitive dream you had just had.
You´re sooooo fucking late.
While you lather your scalp, surprise Miruku who has followed you to the bathroom, chewing the belt of the long, warm and expensive cardigan that helped you fall asleep when you shouldn't have.
“Behave, you little gremlin” The bunny doesn't pay attention, so you end up splashing some water, achieving your goal. "That's right, run away you spoiled coward"
You take your time, to erase your dreamlike doubts from your head. Although today's event wasn't exactly right for you to be fashionably late. It was a beneficial event mainly between pharmaceutical companies. For the benefit of what or who exactly? You had no idea.
What mattered is who would be there.
Ignaty Vasiliev, for example. A 38-year-old businessman with a reputation for “having a certain taste for the occult" and not exactly demonology books or tarot cards.
A possible great ally, so you hope everything goes well tonight.
Surprisingly, the snake´s nest have not yet put their full claws in Russia, so it´s a loose card that you are going to take for your deck, thicker and thicker every year.
“We´re almost there…”
Wrapping your body in a towel you leave the bathroom to send a message before starting to get ready, which took to about two hours.
You just need to get dressed.
In your underwear and with your hair done, you walk to the closet putting some metallic gold sandals and take the white Zuhair Murad box to carry it to the bed, when on the way out, you stop suddenly.
“Come closer…”
Even the high Jimmy Choo´s on your feet could have given you more stability than looking back, but you couldn´t help it.
Out of the corner of your eye, you look at the blue box on the shelf and you feel a little pathetic to tell the truth. It is certain that they don´t lose sleep thinking about these things like you do.
Sometimes…
Well, maybe more often these last few days.
But how could it not be like that? With Mei Mei´s poor espionage and after your "meeting” with Satoru, he hasn't shown up again and that's got you on edge. All these last events have been kicking you in the head, causing more things to resurface, taking away your peace.
"Come closer"
The click of the Polaroid and her voice pricks your ears.
“Will I see her again?” You ask yourself unwittingly, finishing zipping the dress in front of the mirror.
Shaking your head you go get your clutch and put everything you need, taking one last look at the stupid box in the closet before leaving, thinking his is not the encouragement you need. So you stop by the bookshelf, your eyes fixed on the old and dull dark green book that stands out among the many new ones.
You take it carefully, admiring the blonde girl in the red coat on the cover.
Frances Hodgson Burnett.
“The Secret Garden”
First edition, 1911
Your father used to read this book to you when you were little (when you weren´t able to sleep with the lights off) until you fell asleep, safe and sound.
When you open it, the almost brown pages give you a smell of complete antiquity. You flip through a few pages ignoring the illustrations until you reach almost the last pages, where a photograph lies.
Two adults and a baby girl.
Behind it, there is a quote of the book with your father fist writing.
“ If you look the right way, you can see that the whole world is a garden”
Running your fingers over the letters, you´re mind read the quote with his voice, taking a deep breath because you don't want to ruin your makeup.
You don't keep this photo because it's a nice memory. After all, she is in the photo as well.
Besides, you don't remember anything about that day because you were only 3 years old. The chubby-cheeked baby girl smiles sitting on her father's lap, looking back at you, as does the serious woman next to them. Their bright purple eyes and rich chocolate brown hair are the same, being this man with hair as dark as the night and dark blue eyes the only one who seems like a stranger among them.
Many times you wondered why your dad decided to leave you this photo, if the fact that you were in his arms was on purpose, as if somehow he knew what was coming. But you can't cut it, like countless times you wanted to do, because that would mean getting rid of half of his writing.
And you didn't want that.
Although in the end it wouldn't matter.
The fact that… even if you cut it, you won't be able to forget that she was there posing next to him.
Pretending…
It makes you sick to see her next to him. It breaks your heart…
She ruins it...
Holding the book under your arm, your fingers take the photo from both sides menacingly. Your jaw clenches, your lips curving downward defiantly, with anger and contempt. Maybe you might regret it later, but you know it would feel good now.
The sound of paper tearing is camouflaged by the knocking on the door, making you gasp.
Quickly, you remember how to breathe and pick up the book that has fallen to the ground, putting back the photo that has been left half torn. You look at it one last time, restlessness before closing the book, which you leave poorly arranged on the bookshelf.
Grabbing your clutch, you head to the door thinking that maybe you'll regret it, or maybe you'll feel more inclined to finish and tear the photo in half in the future.
Who knows?
Marriott Miyako Hotel
8:48p.m
The exquisite jazz orchestra draws applause.
The joy of the crowd is heard with less intensity in this part of the huge event hall, hiding from all the fancy lighting. Holding on to your clutch as if it were the only thing giving you oxygen.
"He's coming, doll."
Renji's voice echoes terribly, suddenly wanting some champagne.
You look at the time on the stunning antique clock on one of the walls a bit far from you, feeling like fucking Cinderella.
When Renji says "It will take me 30 minutes" you believe him, because the 99,9% of the times it would not be 29 or 31 minutes, it would be 30. But now, 40 minutes have already passed.
At this rate you´ll leave this place with a tremendous headache, and for that same reason you want to go out to the terrace to get some air but you can't. Not when Renji already told you that, you don't know why (You neither want to know nor imagine) he would be here.
Looking out of the corner of your eye, you see people coming and going but still no sign of him, just a man a bit taller than you that approaches, offering you his arm. The long scar crossing his eyebrow and right eyelid gives him a nice touch next to his dark suit.
“Airi-Sama”
“Kaen” Without hesitation you hook to his arm, trying to ease the adrenaline when he leads you near the jazz orchestra.
You have changed in many things since you left Tokyo, but this is a part of yourself that you don't know yet. Not completely. What is Airi of the present like when she feels really afraid, about to face something she can't control? Someone she may not be able to control?
"How's Renji doing? Why is he taking so long?"
Kaen sighs. "It seems that our prey turned out to be a little difficult to coax."
You snort, playing with the burgundy silk chiffon skirt of your dress when finally, someone passes by offering champagne but you don't enjoy the liquid that barely manages to pass down your throat. It´s not necessary to look.
Kaen notices it too.
"Is he alone?"
"No" He answers close to your ear while you take a carefree sip from your glass pretending to pay attention to the orchestra, feeling his blue eyes already fixed on you. "He's with a man... maybe in his fifti-."
You see the members of the orchestra moving their instruments, one with his puffed cheeks playing a trumpet but you don't hear the sound coming out. Your eardrums ringing, dazed like an explosion survivor.
"I had changed my mind, but if this continues I will not allow you to attend any more missions, am I clear?"
Yaga-Sensei…
“Airi-Sama?” Kaen puts his hand on your shoulder. "Renji is in the VIP area"
Like a knot that has been put under pressure, it finally comes loose. Calmly, but taking long strides, you head there. And Satoru's face is quite a picture now. That burgundy dress is nothing like the soft pink one he has in his closet.
Very different, exquisitely different but… oh?
Before turning a corner, his eyes collide with yours and if ice had color, it would be amethyst. There goes the one who he thought was a bunny lover but who secretly eats them alive, the one who instead of putting cinnamon in the cinnamon rolls, puts gun powder in it. The aura around you left him with a stupid goofy smile instead of scaring him away despite all the warning signs.
But he decides not to follow you, for now. This time, he prefers to follow the orders of the man next to him.
Very serious and severe that you decided to ignore.
ʚ♡ɞ
“Я хочу сначала встретиться с ней.”
(“I want to meet her first”)
Both sorcerer are sitting in front of each other.
He looking at the one whose eyes shine with mischief after making his request while the music is a soft murmur inside these walls that enclose them. The men accompanying the Russian sorcerer, with light brown hair and eyes as gray as metal, keep their distance just like yours, making sure they have some privacy. And Renji's chivalry appreciates this, trying to control the curve on his lips when he sees the reaction of the tall woman sitting next to Vasiliev, whom he introduced as his wife.
The blonde woman could be the human representation of a mountain lion, with alluring presence and cautious fierceness that reminded him a looooot of his boss.
She leaves her champagne on the glass table looking not so cautiously fierce anymore, obviously uncomfortable and upset. But Renji can't waste any more time, nor give preference to the lady's comfort with the things he may say, although the beautiful woman was to his liking.
“Я не могу обещать, что смогу убедить ее, она довольно неуловима, понимаешь?”
("I can't promise that I can convince her, she's pretty elusive, you know?")
“Очень красиво, как мне сказали”
(“Quite beautiful, they told me")
Now it's him who doesn't sympathize with Vasiliev's comment.
This is not going to turn out as you expected. Many wars have started and ended badly over beautiful women and he hoped he could prevent that from happening here.
“Да... очень красиво”
(Yeah, very beautiful)
Apparently, it's almost out of his hands.
Vasiliev and his wife look behind Renji, their eyes fixed on the person approaching. His with obvious shamelessness that with little success he tries to hide and hers with suspicion, lifting her chin with haughtiness, internally disapproving of your fierce walk that has her husband idiotically stunned.
Renji smiles.
He loves mountain lions, and now god has given him the pleasure of having two in front of him tonight. The Zenin bastard takes a sip of his liquor before turning around and wink at you. Raising his glass to Vasiliev to congratulate him.
“Кажется, ночь на вашей стороне, господин Васильев.”
(“It seems that the night is on your side, Mr. Vasiliev.”)
“Блаженны наши глаза”
("Blessed are our eyes")
The sarcasm in her voice is volatile like the gourmand fragrance she´s wearing. Sharpening her gaze towards her husband she settles more comfortably on the couch crossing her legs, seemingly with no intention of getting up as you make your way between Vasiliev's men and yours.
“I´ve been looking for you”
“My love, what a terrible mate I am” Renji welcomes you, standing to extend his hand towards you. "Mr. Vasiliev, Mrs. Vassilieva, this is my fiancée, Airi Mizuki."
After receiving his kiss on your temple, as he guides you to the couple, Renji makes sure that Mr. Vasiliev sees the ring on your finger. A beautiful round brilliant cut diamond flanked by tapered baguettes on a platinum band. The sparkling piece is overanalyzed by the blonde's critical eye,
admitting that you not only have good taste in men, unlike her.
She lowers her chin, tilting her head to admire her carmine manicure, totally ready to show how little interest she is in the soft sound that the insensitive man she chose as a partner makes when kissing your hand. But bites her lip when she hears you speak in her native language.
Is she surprised for it? Of course not.
It turns out that her jealousy is nothing more than a cultural thing, or at least that's what she wants to think. With her beauty and in such a small town, it was not difficult to get out of there, but she was still in Russia so marrying a man who wasn't a violent drunk was the main goal, get it almost a miracle and she achieved it. With a great extra which all her teenage friends would have wanted to take away from her. Travel, luxurious cars, restaurants, endless shopping. All she could ever wanted but... it wasn't until a moment ago, upon seeing this handsome Japanese man's face when her husband asked to meet his fiancée, calling her beautiful that she wondered... if she could ask for something more than a husband without drinking problems.
Ignaty was not a violent man, neither emotionally nor physically, but he was a distant man. The only thing that could make his eyes shine besides business was going to sleep every night knowing that he could achieve anything he wants, like trying to get you into his bed. She didn't care, she didn't love him and she knew that word didn't describe what he felt for her.
But she did care about her status, and her honor.
“Это моя жена Полина Васильева… Моя любовь, пожалуйста, встаньте”
“This is my wife, Polina Vassilieva… My love, please stand up”
With a rude sigh, the Russian takes the hand that her husband extends, helping her stand up, when she looks up… coming across the most beautiful and rare purple she has ever seen. And fuck those eyelashes if they were real.
Hiding her amusement very well, she finishes standing on her long legs without stopping to see your face, feeling everything in slow motion.
It was beauty without pride but overflowing pride in those precious stones.
"The color of royalty" she thought.
And you do it justice.
It was the way to looked at her, something in your look. Soft as velvet, although without seeing you threatening, something annoying inside someone as proud as she herself told her that she should be careful and at the same time made her feel comfortable, more comfortable than being with her own husband.
She admits that you are captivating.
Captivatingly annoying.
“Приятно познакомиться, Полина”
(“Enchanted to meet you, Polina”)
Polina's cheekbones rise like yours, although her smile is wider than yours.
No Mrs. Polina, No Mrs. Vassilieva.
Polina.
Finding your daring irresistible is something she shares with Ignaty. Your sass appears to be more elegant than hers but may be complementary with her own and if her husband wasn't ogling you, she would open herself to the possibility of making a friend in Japan.
“Как и должно быть, мисс Айри”
(“As it should be, Miss Airi.”)
Polina doesn't extend her hand to greet you, and that's okay because you didn't either.
Ignaty's baritone laugh tries to appease what he thinks was rude from his wife, but when he sees the shine on your eyes he knows that everything seems fine, because you're still smiling.
He still wants to say something but you interrupt, making way for the new opportunity in front of you. Flattering a woman like Polina won't do any good, especially when her thirsty husband is being too kind but you must do something.
“Не волнуйтесь, господин Васильев… Человек должен соответствовать тому, кто он есть”
(Don´t worry, Mr. Vasiliev… one must live up to who they are”)
"Я согласен"
(“I agree”)
Running his gray eyes all over you up and down, he invites you to sit. Polina drinking her champagne as soon as her butt touches the couch as you control the rolling of your eyes.
Renji laughing inwardly at this poor thirsty man.
After maybe 20 minutes, where Renji expected to talk business again, the conversation returned to the same topic again and again.
Your engagement.
It has already become clear that it will not be possible to work with him. Someone who is going to be competing with Renji will be too much trouble and having to sweeten his ear to keep him under control is not your style.
But…
"Полина"
(Polina)
Leaving your half-empty glass on the table, you interrupt Ignaty again, who already bored you. Not before glancing at Renji who already read your mind.
“Хотите присоединиться ко мне, чтобы подышать свежим воздухом, может быть, вы тоже поделитесь женской мудростью для брака?”
(“Would you like to join me for some fresh air? Perhaps you can also share with me some feminine wisdom regarding marriage.")
Polina's face was comical.
Stunned.
You don't give her space to a refusal because you are already standing in front of her, making it almost inevitable that she won't make the mistake of looking you in the eyes. Her mouth twisted, about to say no, but it was no longer jazz that she heard, but a sing that did not stop in her ears.
Luring her.
It was white, then a soft pink, and finally… a deep purple, threatening to turn a dark red. It was as if the softest silk caressed her and she wanted to grab it, before she was hit by what her brain unconsciously warned her would burn her.
“Do as you wish”
She hears you whisper something in Japanese when you both leave the VIP area. Your companion responding to you in the same language.
She also manages to hear her husband say something but it is quite faded, as if she is falling asleep, or as if she is just waking up, with a sweet aroma that feels like falling on soft feathers filled her nostrils.
“Po…”
She knows where to go but at the same time she doesn't. She trusts the firm steps she takes but at the same time it is as if she were floating.
“P…lina”
Has she ever felt anything similar? Maybe... when she played on the seesaw with her classmates in kindergarten. A tingling rising up her stomach, making her laugh. She can feel the muscles in her face move, and then, her steps stop.
Suddenly feeling cold.
“Polina?”
Her eyelashes bat many times looking at the large pool in front of her, the Christmas lights twinkle on the terrace railing where her hands are firmly gripped while the cold wind caresses her dazed face.
Turning around, she sees you next to her. Your head slightly tilted with dangerous charm, like a little girl who had done some mischief.
Smiling innocently, you ask. “Шампанское было хорошим?”
("Was the champagne good?")
Polina begins to look around, confused. She had only had two drinks.
“Все в порядке, иногда твое тело может тебя предать”
("It's okay, sometimes your body can betray you.")
Polina lets go of the railing, confirming that she is not drunk, yet.
“Что мы здесь делаем?”
(“What are we doing here?”)
Sighing, you lean over the railing admiring the blue color of the pool.
“Кажется, у тебя немного закружилась голова, я подумал, может, ты хочешь немного прогуляться.”
(“You seem a little dizzy, I thought maybe you wanted to go for a little walk.”)
Polina snorts, crossing her arms with a bitter smile. She knows what you mean.
“Конечно... у тебя тоже немного кружится голова”
(“Of course… you look a little dizzy too.”)
With the most sincere look you can give, you respond to her.
“Правильно, я был”
(“That´s right, I was”)
“Он часто ведет себя как голодный человек, окруженный мясом”
("He often acts like a hungry man surrounded by meat.")
“Чего нам следует ожидать? Эволюция позволила им ходить только на двух ногах”
(“What can we expect? Evolution only allowed them to walk on two legs.”)
This time, Polina's smile is brighter, sincere.
Now you just hope to move the pieces on the board in the right way, and turn the game in your favor.
This is the ear you prefer to sweeten.
“Ну что, Полина? Вы обычно работаете со своим пещерным человеком в компаниях?”
(“So, Polina? Do you usually work with your caveman in his business?”
Her smile fades, frowning, having actually bought into the story that you wanted marital wisdom.
"Нет"
(“No”)
“Разве вам не хотелось бы это сделать?”
("And wouldn't you like to do it?")
Suddenly, she no longer knows what face to make. Looking at you like you've grown another head but then, the way you stop looking at her bothers her, as if your gaze fixed further on anything other than her were telling her that she was nothing. But what bothers her most is the fact that it wasn't even your intention to offend her.
“А что насчет тебя? Ты не похож на трофейного типа.”
(“What about you? You don´t seem like the trophy type”
“Я психолог, мы открыли множество центров психического здоровья по всей Японии”
("I am a psychologist, we have opened many mental health centers throughout Japan")
“How fun…” She thought sarcastically but… that question came to her mind again. Can she... ask for something else? To this life, to him? She never considered herself boring, despite having no ambitions other than to get to where she is, who she is with.
Who you are with…
Polina stares at you, suddenly frowing again.
“Ты что-то сказал?”
(“Did you said something?”)
"Нет"
(“No”)
Maybe she was getting dizzy for real.
Putting her hand on the railing, she runs the other through her straight long hair, hoping the cold air reaches her neck, when she looks at the ring on your finger, imagining what your marriage proposal was like. She imagines something intimate, perhaps in winter because that Japanese man couldn't wait for spring to arrive. Maybe in front of the fireplace among soft cushions, without fake applause from unknown people around.
Then she looks at her own.
A gorgeous slightly rounded square-cut diamond, surrounded by two rows of smaller stones on the platinum band. She removes it from her finger and tempted to throw it into the pool she ask.
“Чего он может ожидать от того, что он считает только мясом?”
(“What can he expect from what he considers only meat?”)
She gasps in surprise when you gently take her wrist, bringing her close to one of the lights, following your eyes to one of the walls where the large ring´s shadow is reflected next to the lights in red, green and blue.
“Что-то маленькое может отбрасывать большую тень.”
(“Something small can cast a large shadow”)
Who you are with…
Polina's eyes widen, stunned by your words, and the seemingly ownerless words she hears inside her head. About to start sweating when you take the ring to put it back on her finger.
“У вас есть инструменты в ваших руках, вам просто нужно их использовать, Полина”
(“You have the tools in your hands, you just have to use them, Polina”)
Polina looks at her hand thoughtfully as you turn to look at the pair of men leaving the VIP area, shaking hands.
“Bingo, good job Renji”
But you can't fully enjoy your triumph since Kaen approaches with hurried steps. And everything gets complicated again inside your head, reminding you who else is at this event.
“Good evening ladies”
“Kaen”
He leans in, and you can only stifle the sigh in your airways. Your heart begins to beat hard and fast, very, very hard and fast that you feel like you have to sit down, controlling the impulse to bring your hand to your chest.
“Мне пора идти, надеюсь однажды увидеть тебя снова”
("I must go now, I hope to see you again one day")
Stepping away from the railing, you begin to walk alongside Kaen when Polina's words stop you, sealing your checkmate.
“Было очень приятно, мисс Айри”
(“It was a pleasure, Miss Airi”)
Trying not to make your smile bigger, you look at the shine on her diamond matching that of her eyes, admiring the small spark that little by little will transform into a fire taking everything in its path.
“Как и должно быть”
(“As it should be”)
ʚ♡ɞ
“Oh come on”
“I said NO”
"I´ll go! You've cowed like her"
Satoru was right, but that didn't stop Yaga from wanting to slap him. “We must wait, or do you perhaps want to carry out a massacre here?”
Good .
That seemed to calm him down, but it still... quite rare for him to be able to see a quick emotional reaction from his former student.
Since a long time ago.
Now… about you.
The few centimeters that your eyes needed to move so as not to see him were precisely calculated. Not only did you run away from Satoru, you were now avoiding Yaga.
You lying little spawn.
He doesn't even know how the hell to approach the situation when he confronts you. All he´s sure about is that he already wants to have you in front of him, to see if you´re really capable of daring to lie to his face. As if the lid of the coffee jar wasn´t enough to know that it was you, digging like a raccoon in his office at night.
You lying little raccoon.
But why wouldn't he know how to approach you? Confront you? The answer seems to overflow like in a small glass of water, because Satoru was right. You had chickened out, but so had he.
Being told a lie is bad, sad... but hearing or discovering a truth is… devastating.
Will what he wants to hear come out of your mouth? Or will it be the same as with the one who now believes he can change the world? Satoru doesn't say anything, waiting for Yaga to finish giving himself courage. Understanding the fear of disappointment, disappointment with oneself.
There are many things that he ignored in the past, because he had it there in front of him, every day, believing that it was so much his that it couldn't change. Now he knows that it was like that for many people around him, including Yaga. He spent a lot of time with you, more than with himself.
Tonight, Yaga was about to find out if the path Suguru took didn't seem too dark for you not to follow.
And Satoru? Well… it´s bittersweet.
The only thing he can think about, is that the four of you are here tonight, only Shoko is missing. And he tries to entertain himself with the men's faces when they sees their wives looking at him, he tries... but he knows that the following nights, his reasons for not sleeping will be different.
“Airi-sama!”
Like a trained army dog, Yaga only needed a slight gesture to send Satoru into the crowd once and for all. Your scar companion tries to keep up with you, doing his best not to bump into people.
“It could be dangero- please wait! Airi-sama!?”
You pass by the jazz orchestra again. A fairly faithful version of "You brought a new kind of love to me" is playing and you think that, despite the terrible misunderstanding that could come out of all this, you think it's perfect.
If the nightingales could sing like you
They'd sing much sweeter than they do
For you brought a new kind of love to me
The event starts to heat up a bit.
You don't know where so many people suddenly came from, more and more people showing up but you keep moving among them, searching and searching. And for a second, just for a brief second you look back.
Since his height surpasses everyone present, It´s not very difficult to spot Satoru. You take those few seconds of him politely pushing his way through the ladies blocking his way to notice that you had never seen him in a hairstyle like that, all his silver locks perfectly combed back.
And if the sandman brought me dreams of you
I'd want to sleep my whole life through
Oh you brought a new love to me
Near some huge stairs of railings in gold and bronze, a little further away from the VIP area the number of people in the place is almost zero and is only illuminated by the small golden lights on the walls.
You can hear voices, just not a familiar one. The sudden boost of courage subsides a little, yet you still feel encouraged. But you can´t take the risk, so your body fades into the air being one with the shadow of the place.
I know that I'm the slave, you're the queen
Still you can understand that underneath it all
You're a maid and I am only a man
Nothing.
Kaen runs towards you as soon as he sees you taking shape again, frustrated that Renji is nowhere to be found. But thank the gods! Beyond the pool, before you recklessly approach the strange group of people in that secluded corner, Homura appears in front of you along with Renji ignoring your frown, hoping you understand that you´re not acting according the plan. The scarred man rushes to their side, blocking the view of those men who have already noticed something. And then, something explodes inside you, but instead of being like an atomic bomb that contaminates everything in its path as you many times came to believe that it would be like if you ever saw him again, it´s more like a colorful salt bomb in a bathtub full of soft and sweet foam.
On tiptoe, over Homura and Kaen's shoulders, you see him.
The black-haired man sits comfortably in one of the armchairs, resting his left cheek against his fist, watching with amusement the tantrum of the man standing in front of him.
“Come closer…”
Again, the feeling of Deja vu invades you. It is sweet as it is cold and terrifying. You can feel his arms hugging your waist tightly, keeping you afloat preventing you from drowning, spinning slowly in the surface so gently that makes you want to close your eyes to feel him better, but the feel of the warm sticky liquid running down your temple keeps your eyes open. And you don´t know if it was good or bad, but just like when you were fourteen, his gaze met yours, two colors mixing to form one.
Your lips parted, whispering his name.
Your chest full, in a gentle rhythm.
It’s him.
It's Suguru.
I would work and slave the whole day through
If I could hurry home to you
You brought a new kind of love to me
CRASH!
The few people around turn towards the scandal. Glass shatters against the floor as the thunderous scream of an older man is heard, freeing you from your trance. “But what and ugly Gojokesa he´s wearing.” You thought smiling mockingly.
Security approach, but those who accompany Suguru stop them. Kaen and Homura tense up when you ignore Renji, who tries to get you out of here. You cling to his arm which he takes you from, keeping him with you. “Just… wait”
Everyone looks at each other with doubt. Did they hear correctly? Renji smiles slyly, leaning close to your ear. "Doll...? In front of your own fiancé? Are you serious?"
It's a shame of yours, yes. But you couldn't help it.
You were no longer 26, but 16. If something remained of your broken heart, you could no longer feel pangs of pain. Not now at least.
His height manages to give you chills, his long hair makes you a silent and tempting invitation to remove the tie that holds part of it, so much so that you can feel the tickle of the tie on your fingers.
What are you doing?
Your subconscious slaps you awake, and the strange man's voice shouting angrily again. Suguru frowns, turning to look at him with contempt. And that's when you feel 26 again, with what's left of your broken heart, remembering with pain why it was that way. A deep, dangerous gleam in his eyes, shining with what he's about to do, standing up. The jazz song that plays does not reach your ears as you know it, the sound muffled like a singing stuffed animal whose battery is running out.
I'm hit that I'm the slave, you're the queen
Still you might understand that underneath it all
You're a maid and I am only a man
You gasp.
The blood sprays all over the floor when the man's head explodes.
It didn't take long for the screams to become present drawing the attention of the rest who approach with curiosity.
It was catastrophic.
The music stops and people began to push each other trying to run, desperately stepping over those who fell. You couldn't see if there was joy in his eyes because the strong grip on your waist guides you to the nearest wall, protecting you from the jostling.
Suddenly, it's like you've lived through this. People ran everywhere without stopping screaming. Some were screaming in pain, others were shouting names, perhaps looking for their companions. You blink several times when out of nowhere the warm light from the ceiling transforms into a flickering cold, white light. The ground begins to shake beneath your feet as a girl's scream, so heartbreaking that it chills your bones is heard, followed by a laugh that you could only describe as Machiavellian.
“Let go of her!” Kaen grabs Satoru's arm, removing it abruptly from your waist. The shock would have made you stagger if it hadn't been for Homura, who is now the one grabbing your waist to lift you up.
Dazed as you were when you blink and see that the light was warm again, the ground no longer shakes and there were no evil laughs, you just let yourself be done. But the moment you take a fleeting glance back, watching as Satoru enters the scene, the image of a crumpled paper appears in your head.
"Kill on sight"
Are they…are they going to…?
Satoru will…?
Suguru will…?
“Satoru!? Suguru! Wait!” Your vocal cords take on a life of their own.
I would work and slave my whole life through
If I could hurry home to you
You brought a new kind of love to me
“Airi-sama we need to leave, now!” Once outside, Homura does his best to hold you back when you're like a restless puppy in someone's arms. Frowning when he sees Renji taking calm steps with your coat hanging from his arm, with a radiant smile on his stupid face.
"What? You can't handle her? Give her to m-"
All the lights inside turn off.
Everyone turns at the sudden calm, watching the small group of people who were safe inside leaving the event. Some whispering Gojo´s name but he doesn´t appear anywhere.
Neither does Suguru.
“Put me down”
Obeying, he lets your feet touch the ground, feeling your legs strange but able to support the weight of your body.
Kaen walks to your side, waiting for your orders. “Airi-Sama?”
No screams, no explosion, just calm.
Terrible calm.
“A bit longer”
Behind you, Renji puts your coat over your shoulders. You unconsciously cling to the lapel, trying to give yourself the support that not even those accompanying you can give you.
“Come closer…”
Taking a defensive stance, they position themselves in front of you when footsteps are heard approaching. They are slow, stealthy... as if they purposely wanted to torture you. You resist the urge to take a step forward, two, three or four until you enter again, but there at the entrance, which now seems like a cold and dark void, a silhouette emerges. Your heart pounding against your eardrums.
With his hands inside his sleeves, Suguru steps outside leaving red footprints behind him.
"Come closer"
His right cheek stained with blood makes you want to hide better behind your men. Not out of fear, not out of feeling confused.
It's just that you don't want to feel anything, you don't want to deal with any of this that you feel right now. But when you looked up again it was like an ambush, as soon as your eyes landed on some point his were there looking back at you. And there were so many things, so many that you don't even know what they are anymore.
His expression is serious, harsh over those men who deprive him of your whole presence. But it didn't matter now, because the eyes speak what the lips are silent.
"Come closer"
He enjoys the flutter of your eyelashes, the bright purple of your eyes following his as much as they can, looking for what you know you won't find before the guy with the scar blocks them from him.
Some trace of what he used to be.
But what he was looking for in your eyes he found.
He knows that you found the same, because that's how it was. That which he knows you won't want to admit, that won't let you sleep at night, that which he´ll be satisfied because at least like this, you´ll continue thinking about him.
He walks away, leaving you with many questions and many answers in your head, without knowing which answer belongs to which question.
“Aiko”
You close your eyes, exhaling the air trapped in your lungs slowly as you let your head fall back.
You had forgotten. You already lost your chance to escape, you denied it to Homura and Kaen many times. Now you must face him.
With a slight gesture, Renji, Homura and Kaen step aside.
Revealed.
Yaga´s expression serious and so is yours.
It´s not like you were expecting a warm reunion.
“Airi” You correct him, and the passage of time became a mockery, just like when you went back to school after almost ten years. A vein pops on his forehead when he listens to you and it feels so nostalgic, but… he´s upset. And you´re upset that he is, because what was he expecting from you?
You look down a little exhausted, without knowing what to say exactly because he doesn´t say anything either. Resisting the urge to start playing with the ring on your finger, closing your hand into a fist to hide it when the strongest makes his appearance. His impeccable shirt with some blood stains and a few strands of hair falling down his forehead. In these few seconds, you notice how little and how much he has changed. Super tall, stockier. His features were no longer those of a young man.
You turn your gaze to Yaga again, ignoring Satoru. Ignoring the mockery of the passage of time, because everything feels like it would have happened yesterday. But despite everything and all the things you feel when you have him just a few steps away from you this time, you recognize the relief.
And he, for the first time in almost ten years, says hello.
“Hisashiburi… Airi”
You brought a new kind of love to me.
ʚ♡ɞ
“Come on!”
Finally, you decide to participate.
“Oh come on! Come closer” Shoko hugs you by the shoulders positioning you in the center next to her. Asking Satoru to take the photo because he has longer arms.
Both boys pose behind the two of you bending down a little. Suguru smiles and Satoru lowers his glasses to show his blue eyes and stick out his tongue.
It had been a nice day and that's why you smile too.
"Say cheese!"
The photo lies next to your gown on the carpeted floor of your closet.
The silver hairpin with the cherry flower is in your hands, holding it as if it were the most delicate and strange thing in the world.
“Oow just look at that, you do look like a princess”
You used to wear it all the time.
Unconsciously, your fingers go to your neck holding something invisible.
The medallion Suguru gave you for your birthday was always with you hidden under the collar of your uniform, loving the fact that only he knew it was there. You miss that, him. At least Suguru from back then, and that´s how you want to remember him.
Putting the hairpin back inside its pink box, you leave it next to the green velvet empty one, without being able to help but think that Suguru was like this little box, his soul being the medallion.
Lost.
"Are you sure you didn´t notice anything?”
“Where were you?"
Your hand grips the little box tightly, so much so that your hand trembles, wanting to throw it against the wall when you hear Shoko's voice.
You couldn’t help it, you couldn't help but feel that way because everyone made you feel that way.
Guilty.
You can hear the students in the hallways speculating, throwing glances at your back putting the blame on you when no one saw it coming, not even the one who “knew him the best”.
Sometimes you wonder if it was something you all could have avoid together. Maybe that day you could defuse that bomb and another day Shoko could do it and another day Satoru and so on...
Would it have worked?
The disgusting sound of the man's head exploding plus the blood that splattered everywhere makes you rub your legs.
It wouldn't have worked... right?
Nothing you would have wanted to plan back then would have worked.
"He has taken the boy of the ten shadows under his care"
That hot bubbly feeling almost got out of control between your ribs, but with that you knew that Megumi's life might not take so many twists and turns.
Like yours.
Then you turned around and continued on your own, until you got here.
Reluctantly, you put everything back in the blue box. The photo landing on the pink fabric along with an old cell phone that you´d stopped charging years ago. You can hear many voices, laughter, emotions… good and bad, getting louder and louder. All the noise stops suddenly when you close the box, pushing it away from you, falling on its side, but the silence is also devastating.
If you had known how things were going to be... would you have endure it? Would you have done things differently?
You bite your lip holding back a pout. Your eyes sting, clouded with tears threating to fall, dissatisfied with the answer. They say time heals everything, but time has proven to you that it’s not true.
You couldn't have endure it.
Having Satoru around, it was going to be an impossible task. You were just trying too hard to survive the day, it was taking you a lot of effort and he wasn't going to help, no matter how many apologies you could have imagined from his part.
But that doesn't free you from your mistake.
Y ou shouldn´t have left in the way you did.
Maybe now you would still be friends, but would you have been able to with Satoru in the middle? Maybe you would have started moving away anyway, little by little without them noticing.
Without her noticing.
"Bad boys leave nasty scars."
Walking to your bed you blink, and a tear fall down your cheek.
You see the crow´s feather on your nightstand. The black of its color looking malicious against your soft French manicure.
“The road would be longer than I imagined.” The feather disappears within a swirl of black flames, leaving your hand empty. But by rubbing your fingers, your eyes fall upon the gorgeous ring.
Your hand goes up to your face admiring the fine piece, taking you to other moments as well, condemning your sleep.
Will this also be a mistake that will cost you in the future?
End of June, 2006
The adrenaline and the truth was like a pressure cooker on your fragile body.
Hidden inside the garden of this beautiful house, the aroma of red camellias makes you dizzy. Among them, you see what seems to be the dining room through the large French style window.
There, two children of no more than 6 years old each one came running up to the table. The little boy was taller, dark brown hair like chocolate and eyes like…
When you see the smallest girl you close your eyes as if your own eyeballs were going to burn if you dare to look longer.
A couple followed behind them.
The men turns somewhere with a phone to his ear and the women at his side, with rich brown hair that reaches the middle of her back, with those beautiful eyes and that beautiful ring on her finger makes your soul rotten. A nd rotten as it is, you have no choice but to finally accept it.
Suddenly, your blood doesn't seem to be circulating. Your muscles cannot keep you upright, letting you fall to your knees.
In an attempt to stabilize yourself, you hold on to the flowers but those stems were just as fragile as you and the pain takes over your right hand, clinging to the torn petals, feeling you don´t belong anywhere.
You look around and the world around you feels immense, almost like when you look at the blue sky while lying on the grass, and now, you have the certainty that you are completely alone.
Chapter 3: A Darker Shadow. (The Assault)
Summary:
Suguru knows, and when you know, you know.
You honor the fallen with fire.
Chapter Text
Sienna – The Marias
Simple Motion – T.A.T.U
Don´t wanna be your girl – Wet
A perte de vue - Pomme
Never in the middle – Teflon Sega
Sick thoughts – Lou Bliss
Still Here – Digital Daggers
Darkness to light – CLANN
Arsonist´s Lullaby – Hozier
Into the fire – Thirteen senses
Friday, July 14, 2006. Gifu Prefecture
Miyagawa River, Takayama.
"Haibara is still sad because you couldn't come"
Sitting on the toilet, locked up for you don't know exactly how long, you receive a call from Shoko in the middle of your daily crisis, which hasn't been improving even a bit.
While she talks a little about how her mission in Okinawa is going, you finish touching up the concealer with powder on your dark circles, feeling the plumping cherry lip balm on your lips already tickling.
You´ve been putting a lot of effort, but lately your appearance, mood and energy betrays the lack of basic needs, you can't help it. You haven't been able to control it. Since the end of June, everything has been quicksand, no matter how hard you fight or how still you stay, you keep sinking no matter what and the truth is... sometimes you don't care to have the strength anymore.
You would like to sink if that means never feeling what you feel.
You didn't even want to be here.
Anywhere… but you were afraid to spend time alone, of how far this could go.
Shoko sighs on the other end of the line, while you twist your toes in an attempt to release some tension "That boy... I'll call him later” She pauses, which apparently was longer than she wanted because now the question no longer sounds so casual. “ Hey, what about our boys? How are they doing so far?"
You know she's put a cigarette in her mouth, which you confirm by hearing the click of the lighter.
Riko's death was at the end of May. Obviously still recent but Satoru seems to be hiding the remains of his mourning quite well, as is Suguru.
"If they are not well, then they´re doing a good job hiding it"
"I see"
The truth is, since it happened touching on the subject has been like a Taboo, but not because they had failed. Her death was a hard blow. You all feel like a family that sits down to dinner every night and suddenly has to see an empty place at the table.
But your mourning... your mourning was also guilt.
When the boys were entrusted with this mission, you thought that you should be the one to take care of her. And when you found out she was murdered, you knew. Riko Amanai must have lived, she shouldn´t have died. The person who toke her life… you would have…
You clench your fists, until your nails buried in your palms hurt you. It made you feel like an idiot, because in fact, Master Tengen had approved it. You remember how your stomach tightened as you imagined what Satoru and Suguru's reaction would be once they found out that you could handle something like that. One step closer to the truth, but Yaga-Sensei suggested otherwise, showing your medical results.
You were useful as well as useless.
And in the end, s elfishly, it´s a relief that the boys never knew about it, they should never know, ever. If they ever did... you wouldn't know where to hide, because you couldn´t even hide from Yaga-Sensei or Master Tengen. Seeing them almost every day was a tortuous task.
They never talked about it in your presence ever again. And b y the fact they deprived you of all information regarding Riko's death, you knew… Yaga-Sensei didn't want you to feel guilty about the undeniable truth.
You should have been there.
And you felt unworthy of his protection. You were useful as well as useless, and you´re ashamed.
You leave the cubicle, placing the makeup bag on one side of the sink to start brushing your hair. Your eyes static on the baby blue silk ribbon peeking out, that didn't look good with your colorimetry. But it was fine, because it wasn't for you. It was too small for your amount of hair.
Swallowing hard, you turn to the mirror, ordering yourself to control the tears once and for all. The annoying sensation that rises in temperature the more you think about it becomes scorching just below your ribs, burning your stomach. You would like someone to hug you now, it doesn´t matter if you can´t stop the crying. But it won't be possible, because no one knows.
Nobody can know.
Still, you close your eyes imagining anyone wrapping their arms around you giving you some comfort, maybe until you fall asleep, because you´re tired.
You´re really, really tired.
Maybe… him? Would he say something to give you comfort? Something gentle? Something to sedate this pain a little? Something to make the future not look as dark as you see it. You can only imagine it, because is too sweet, because he doesn't know.
He can never know.
He... could he ever do it?
You´d like him to say something sweet, just once… because you know his actions are a bad combination of musical notes, an indecipherable song.
You´d like... his actions to match those words he never says. His actions… Does he really mean what he does? It feels like when you´re learning a new language. Maybe what you hear or what you read is not what it seems, you can mistranslate. But… when he steals kisses from you... what would his words be? What would be the proper translation?
What does it mean to him?
When during some class he´s sitting next to you and brushes his hand with yours under the table slightly, making something explode in thousands of colors inside you.
You could never dared to ask him, ever. You prefer to just make the question because imagining the answer feels like burning your finger, warning you that you should take the pot with a thick cloth, but heat crosses all barriers. Deep down you may know the answer and you don´t want to know. This way, in this moment of vulnerability you can keep hope. Hope that unintentionally grew until it left you above the clouds, now you don't know how to cushion the fall. Your remains will be distributed on the hard ground.
If he loves you, why couldn't he just…?
If he…?
You bite your pout, hard.
What he does… will never rhyme with those words he never says. It won´t create a sweet melody soothing for your ears.
You know.
You know…
You really need to stop hoping, expecting things from the wrong people. Out of the corner of the eye, the baby blue ribbon laughs cheerfully. The vibration of the sound reaches your eardrums tenderly and the soft touch on those sweet innocent locks of fine hair sliding through her fingers leaves your burning. You gently shake your head as if you were trying to get something off of you, wanting what you hear to leave your mind.
"Well sweetie, I must go now, enjoy this day for me, okay?"
"Okay"
Your raspy voice arouses concern in your best friend. “Airi?”
"Don't worry, I just got out of the river, the water was very cold." You lie.
Shoko remains thoughtful for a few seconds, then promises to bring you something nice from the Island and with that, both hang up.
After a while, your eyes are not so red, so you go back into a cubicle climbing onto the toilet to look out the small window. You can see Haibara already out of the water drying in the sun while Nanami is still swimming as a pro. Near some rocks not very far is Suguru checking his phone, and Satoru is nowhere to be seen. You expect him to surface with Nanami, but he´s alone in the water, and a small pang makes you grit your teeth. So you begin to look for your next hiding place, a little further from the rocks where some trees are being pious offering some shade. Luckily, it faces the opposite side of the river, so you can only hear the sound of the gentle current. But…
The sound that should be relaxing only makes your head feel odd. Out of nowhere is heard as close as if you were submerged, even your hands cling to the grass, cold as you imagine the water to be.
Suddenly, when you blink, you freeze. The strangely familiar and fleeting image leaves a faint trace in your memory. A bluish halo emerges from a pair of hands right in front of your face, both underwater.
Was that real? You shake your head trying to figure it out, peeking out the tree. The sound of the birds, the warmth of the sun, the voices of the people around you, the gentle flow of the river...
Normal.
Frowning, you take off your shoes and put on sunscreen on your legs. When the soles of your feet touch the cool grass, you enjoy the pleasant sensation for a brief second before a baby's laughter echoes in your head, her little feet wobbling on the grass before falling into the arms of a woman. Her laugh, sweet like you've never heard, feels like what she is.
A stranger.
A noise makes you look up at the sky, the green leaves hiding the passage of the plane, moving further and further north. You wonder its destination, trying to distract yourself a bit. Maybe France? You would like to go. French is a language that you proudly mastered well, so you wanted to continue with another language. Maybe Spanish or German. Maybe visiting more countries ?
Like Yuki.
Being away from Tokyo, Kyoto…
"Hey, we thought you were with Satoru"
Suguru approaches, standing next to you. Nanami and Haibara follow behind him with their things also with the unknown.
Where was Satoru?
"No, I… I've been here alone." You say as you pull your legs closer to your chest craning your neck to look at Suguru. He was shirtless and you don't know exactly how to feel. His sculpted torso gives you butterflies but the large cross-shaped scar on his chest kills them. Still, your fingers feel ticklish and the lepidopterans come back to life in your tummy while the sun is a good excuse for the blush on your cheeks.
Satoru had been quite excited about this trip, him and Haibara. Unfortunately for you, both had planned the panorama when you were all together, so you had no choice but to accept. Everyone met very early to take the train and arrive at ten in the morning.
The longest 4 hours of your life.
You had done your best to avoid Satoru and you had to be trapped with him in the same carriage, hoping he wouldn´t get bored and start pulling on your clothes like a puppy. So you spent the entire trip with your face stick the window. Then, Nanami sat next to you and lent you his book.
He didn't seem very interested for the trip, bout your idea changed once you arrived. The first thing Nanami did was get into the river. The way he moved under the water was to be admired.
You could barely stay under water for 5 seconds before you start to despair.
"Maybe he´s hunting" Haibara begins to look into the distance making a gesture with his hands, imitating a sentinel.
"Hunting?" You ask, innocently for a second before realize what he means.
Haibara responds with a giggle, scratching the back of his neck when Nanami glares at him. There were more girls your age in this place who had not hesitated to approach Suguru. It´s obvious they would try to flirt with Satoru, and he would love it, the attention and all.
You begin to play with the hem of your white linen shorts, trying to ease the discomfort when you feel Suguru´s eyes on you, feeling everyone´s silent. Suddenly, Nanami suggests to tour the town. A way to divert the topic that you deeply appreciate.
Haibara accepts super excited to know that he´ll be able to go on the air tram, and Suguru smiles,
extending both hands to help you stand up. You crane your neck to look at him once more, admiring the way his head blocks the sun. The halo of rays around him make him look like an angel.
“Come, Airi-Chan”
And for the first time all day, you smile genuinely.
When your hands rest on his, it’s like falling on a feather mattress and when he takes them in a firm but gentle grip, lifting you up, it's like swinging. A tingling starts in your stomach rising to your chest when you rise to the top. Besotted by the moment, you don't pay attention when Haibara says he´ll call Satoru to invite him, but the sound of his phone nearby does manage to break you out of your beautiful trance.
Once you let go of Suguru´s hands, you remain besotted and confused. Confused for the same things and for new ones. Walking behind the boys a little hesitantly, following Satoru´s ringtone.
Nanami says he´ll wait there, and you are tempted to stay with him but there are many parts of you that move you forward. A part of you is willing to take all the blows so this specific mourning can start and end. Another part is to show that you don't care what you're going to find a few giggles away, but your body tries to protect you from something it knows is going to hurt, so it stops. Haibara steps forward, pushing aside the branches of the weeping willow, revealing the scenery that is worthy of a photo. You can imagine an adult couple opening an old photo album, remembering the moment of youth.
Among the leafy trees, there´s some people under sunshades, sitting on the grass and the benches enjoying the afternoon that is about to end in a purple and pink sunset… And Satoru. The image radiating an imaginary fruity and musky scent. He, on one of the swing with a girl sitting on the other right next to him. His hand surrounding the chain swinging her slightly. His cheekbones high because of his smile, raising his shades a little. High and flushed, maybe because of the sun, maybe because of the girl's curves, whose hair moves loosely, her cheeks glowing and pink. She looks so carefree, happy, a bright aura around her that invites you to laugh with her... it makes you wonder if her mother is proud of having such a pretty daughter.
There was nothing wrong. Nothing wrong with being a young man attracted to someone beautiful, someone less broken. He can have all those things, he had the right b ut... If he doesn't look at you like he does with her, why you feel this things for him? Why does he steals kisses from you? Why does he leave you with that longing tingle on your skin when he brushes your hand, never fulfilling that silent promise to take it?
With your muscles tense, you look up again and the sunset is not purple and pink anymore, is blue. His eyes piercing yours lack their typical playful gleam, no longer smiling. If he's not doing anything wrong, and if all this time it's been nothing, then why? Why does he unleashes a storm without caring if you had shelter or not? Does he have to see you all soaked and cold? Why does he stop smiling? Why is he looking at you like that? As if you were slipping through his fingers like water, being absorbed into the earth from which no flower would sprout.
C ould he make the merciful gesture of stopping?
Haibara approaches and invites him. You don't know if he accepts or not, because you walk away looking for a new place to hide. Hoping he would say no, because you don't want to find out if Satoru would be so insensitive as to invite the girl.
In the end, he declined and stayed. Suguru, you don´t know why, did the same. Disappointed and downhearted, you were left waiting and wanting his company, playing with the rings on your fingers. And you didn't want to think about it anymore. You rather to enjoy the view, the purple and pink clouds above the sunset w hile Nanami watches with amusement how Haibara enjoys the aerial tramp trip for the first time like a little boy.
"Hush now honey, we'll be down soon"
Without being able to help it, you turn to look behind you. A woman caress her little girl´s head sitting on her lap, rocking her. You guess she's scared, and her mother... her mother comforts her. And your chest squeezes, breaks, burns.
On the verge of tears again, you turn to the sunset again, biting the pout on your lips. Suddenly, the aerial tram suffers a small turbulence, indicating that it is about to stop.
“Mommy!” The little girl gasps, clinging to her mother´s neck while she laughs softly, letting her know that the nightmare is over, and you wonder when yours ends.
“Mommy! Tomorrow it´s my birthday, will you come to pick me up?”
“Mommy, Christmas is almost here. Will we visit the temple to pray for dad?”
“Mommy?”
“Mom...?”
“Airi-chan?”
You blink a few times, feeling your cheeks soaked. The aerial tram door is open, and the place is already empty.
It was difficult to convince Haibara, who never stopped saying that the girl on the swing was ugly and that you were much prettier. You preferred to leave it like that, it was better for them to think that you were sad because of Satoru.
You all toured a large part of the town. Everything was so green and the houses were small and beautiful. You would really like to see them in winter, imagining they would look like gingerbread cookie houses. You also bought souvenirs for Shoko and Utahime, stopping at a craft store. They sold wooden figurines, wicker, tea and cookies. And it was before deciding to return that a bunny keychain caught your attention. The bunny was white, fluffy and with brown eyes, with long, floppy ears but the aerial tramp was about to leave, so you had to run.
You returned around nine.
Haibara blissful and happy with his bags without stopping talking until an aggressive blush appears on his cheeks when Nanami mention all the things he bought for Shoko. You humor him by moving your eyebrows up and down, laughing when Shoko´s sweet boy covers his face.
Then, Suguru calls your name.
Sitting on a bench near the same tree you were before. He asks you how everything was but Satoru, with a soft drink in his hand, does not join the conversation, strangely calm and quiet. Sharing a fleeting glance with Suguru, whose eyes go near the river where a group of four people prepares a brazier. You frown uncomprehendingly until you notice their haughty countenance and narrow eyes.
Hate is a big word, so playing with your rings, you look at Satoru searching for any hint of displeasure. If he ever found out, would his displeasure be automatic? Would he make you suffer for it too?
“Did something happen?” You whisper and Suguru shakes his head.
“Nothing happened because they´re all pussie- argh!” Suguru's arm squeezes Satoru's neck to avoid trouble, but it was too late. Three of them turn in your direction while the other remains focused on the brazier.
Their looks speaking a threat wanting to be fulfilled while Satoru tries de free himself.
“Gojo, that´s enough” Nanami intervenes while Haibara clings to his bags for dear life. He won't leave here with Shoko's gifts in tatters. On the other hand, you didn't know what to do, when suddenly, the burning wood in the brazier cracks. The Zenin guy hisses in pain, rubbing his arm where the fire spark hit him, while the sound of the current increases in decibels to such a degree that you want to cover your ears. Then you blink, and all you see is fire.
Black and red, devastating and uncontrollable.
The trees falling into flames, cracking. The hot temperature hurting your skin and the smoke burning your lungs when you breathe, your eyes stinging because of the thick smoke, dazed. Then, you hear someone running, heavy steps on the cold water and the agonized cry of a woman.
A heartbreaking scream penetrates your bones, breaking you out of the strange reverie.
“Pff! A candy lasts longer in my mouth than you would in a fight with me."
“Gojo! Just drop it” Haibara starts pulling at his jacket like an owner whose dog won't let him open its snout to see what the hell he's swallowing.
“What…?” Your heart skips eight a beat, taking a step back when the four strangers are face to face with Satoru, Suguru and Nanami.
What the hell was that?
"Is there a problem?"
Everyone turns to the gentle-looking old man, one of the campsite caretakers. Haibara sighs in relief, Satoru raises an eyebrow mockingly because an old man just saved their lives while Nanami just rolls his eyes at him. And you? Confused, standing right behind Suguru who turns to help you with your bags. And Satoru seals the night giving them the middle finger before leaving.
Once inside the train, you practically drop like a sack of potatoes in your seat, tired. Whatever that was has left you with trembling hands and the only thing you managed to do was put on your headphones. You hadn't even realized that Suguru was still by your side, who leans towards you pressing his ear to your headphone. “What are you listening?"
His cheek feels warm as does his fragrance but t oo nervous to enjoy his closeness and scent, you pull away a little offering him the device.
"A- Alizee”
“Alizee?”
“She´s a French singer”
He lets his head fall on your shoulder crossing his arms while listening to the song. "So this is the song you're always humming.” He looks at you with a smile. “What´s the name?"
Your throat feels dry, feeling in a hurry. He's not going to ask you the meaning of the song, right¡
Right?
"Lui ou toi"
Suguru smile widens. "How sexy."
You laugh nervously. “Do you even know what it means?”
"No, I meant you speaking French."
You feel like your face is going to melt. It surprises you how you can change your mood so quickly. Or is it something only Suguru knows how to do lately?
"What does it mean?"
Holy shit, holy be the holiest shit in this shitty unholy world.
You want to hide. Suguru straightens up staring at you, enjoying your hot cheeks no longer caring about anything else. You feel like the seconds pass too slowly and the words get stuck in your throat.
Wouldn't it be too obvious? You hope not. Maybe it was shameless of you to feel that sad about Satoru, but it's not like he wasn't giving you reasons.
"Him or you"
Suguru did his best not to smile. And remembers how he took the girl's attention away from Satoru to annoy him. Getting her to ignore him the entire time until he got bored and went into the river again. Suguru didn't care about the disappointment on her sweet face when he said goodbye to follow him and giving him a first and a last lecture about you.
He knows that Satoru didn't like that, because instead of answering his questions, he answered them only with questions. He knew Satoru never went further with the girls who flirt with him, at least not in public because as far as he knows, since his best friend met you, Suguru has never knew of anyone with whom he had done something he might regret after seeing your face if you ever find out.
Satoru could brag about many thing, but not about girls. Maybe because it was so natural, maybe because actually he cares about you, very much in his own way. And the truth is Suguru was getting tired of it.
He wonders if you're tired too, if Satoru ever hits rock bottom, it will be too late for him.
For the rest of the trip, everyone fell asleep except you.
The music had stopped playing two hours ago and all you can think about is home. You are not grateful to have a roof over your head, nor the money she sends every month. You just don't want to get home because your heart is winning against your brain, trying to find its way away from your emotions and start a path of pure logic, so you can end your mourning once and for all.
Her? You don't know how long it will take, or if you´ll ever get over it. Satoru? S omething you know you can put an end to, that you must put an end to. An act of mercy towards yourself, towards your innocent heart that only in this way knew what love was, that never understood until now that this was not right, from any of them. That with her would never be a home, and that with him it wasn't going to be a hot cute fruity and musky photo with a purple and pink sunset on the background.
How will you get it?
What will become of you?
When you arrived at the train station, you all shared the taxi. Your house being the first stop. Suguru and Nanami helped you with your things and your purchases, accompanying you to the door, the only thing missing was your backpack. When you turn around, it was in front of your face.
Satoru held it, handing it to you.
"Thanks" Uncomfortably and with a heavy heart you take your backpack, on the verge of panic when Satoru wants to make a shameless self-invitation.
"Can I have a glass of water?"
"Satoru..."
Suguru calls out to him, but there was a warning edge in his voice. You could only bury your fingers in your backpack, just wanting to close the door.
"What? I'm just thirsty."
"I'll buy you a soda on the way, Airi is tired, leave her alone"
Tired…
Those words had a deeper meaning and Suguru fully intended it to be so. Now, they both look at each other with their hands in their pockets without saying anything.
A knowing silence.
“Suguru…” Stunned, you say his name but Satoru turns to you, with an expression that you had never seen before. His face was neither playful nor mocking. He was serious and...
"Fine, let's go."
Angry?
Suddenly, a light bulb goes on.
Why did Suguru stay at the river instead of going to town with you? Was he advocating for you? You feel pathetic, y ou never begged Satoru for anything and yet you looked so defeated that Suguru felt like he should do something? You could feel grateful, but you are upset, angry with yourself. You would like comfort but you don't want anyone's pity either. And maybe Satoru indeed was upset but that didn't stop him from trying to kiss you on the temple.
A year ago, you would have seen those bright colors but now those colors were opaque.
“Thank you guys, Goodnight”
Haibara let out a huge laugh and booed at Satoru who just stood there dumbfounded in front of the now closed door. Y ou stay with your back against it with your heart about to burst out of your chest, and a voice inside you congratulating you for not letting him touch you, only allowing him to feel the air around you against his lips.
Once you hear the car leave, you slide until you reach the floor, exhaling all the air in your lungs. You place your hand to your chest as if this way you could calm the crazy rhythm of your heart. You've already taken the first step, you can't back out, nor let Satoru take any more meaningless steps towards you from now ow.
For yourself.
Before standing up, you take your phone out of your backpack to let Shoko know that you made it home safely, but a small pink paper bag makes you frown. Hesitating, you put your hand in, the soft white fur making you gasp in surprise. Grabbing by the small silver chain, you pull softly and a pair of brown eyes looks right into yours. The long and floppy ears telling you how it got here.
Haibara is a sweet boy, heart softer than a Mochi. Should you think about it too much? A blindfold has been removed from your eyes, and it feels cold.
How different is this keychain from the baby blue ribbon?
You look around you, in this empty and silent house and admire how hope was able to keep you afloat all this time. Now… How long will these envelopes with money stop arriving? Until you come of age? Will it be her way of saying goodbye permanently?
When your vision blurs with tears and your hand clenches the keychain tightly, you shake your head, ordering yourself.
"Stop it, stop it... stop crying" You can´t obey. Overwhelmed, you let your head fall back as your body begins to shake and a searing heat settles on your chest and neck.
Please, not again...
You begin to do what you can to breathe normally, inhale and exhale trying to clear your mind.
Quickly and shakily, you release the keychain and go straight to the kitchen to run the cold water over your head. And that was the only way your lungs seemed to give way after a couple of minutes. The cold water running over your face mixes with the hot tears, joining together until they´re one falling down your nose.
“Can you call me when you get home, I want to ask you something”
Sent.
After getting out of the shower and drying your hair, you brush it without stopping to look at your phone , when it finally rings.
“Hey”
“Hi”
"Um...” it´s just an excuse. But you don´t know how to ask the question. “You see, I was…”
Come on, girl, you can do this.
“I… how-?”
“The keychain?”
Pff… so close.
“Yeah…”
No…
“Satoru, he called Haibara and asked him to buy it, it´s for you"
"How do you know it´s for me?"
“Because the idiot called me first, plus, does he know anyone else who drools over bunnies more than you do?"
"I don't know, it´s most likely" Your voice sounded so casual, so unflappable that Suguru just didn't believe it. He could always see through you, even more than Shoko sometimes, but now he doesn't know exactly what to say, and apparently neither do you.
“Suguru?”
“I´m here”
You bite your lip nervously, turning off the lights. The darkness of your room emboldens you because he's not here, and if he were, he wouldn't be able to see your face because it's dark.
Taking a deep breathe, you finally ask.
"Did Satoru ever tell you that you´re his best friend?"
“No, too gay for me” He hears you stifle a laugh, but you're not satisfied with the answer.
"And how do you know you are?"
Suguru could answer that question easily enough, but he doesn't want the answer to be a trigger for you, still, he wants to tell the simple truth. “I guess that… when you know, you know”
Hope... really is a blind friend, that when it leaves you, it is like going in a tunnel without light.
Where are you heading now?
“Yeah… I think that too”
Now you´re satisfied, because you know.
Now you know.
“Suguru?”
“Yeah?”
“Thank you…”
With the idea that Suguru would hang up, you´re were about to wish him goodnight but it turns out you both talked for hours, until one of you fell asleep first, you don't remember, so it was probably you.
The next morning, your friend in Okinawa Island listens to Haibara a little… off.
“I don´t know, Shoko, maybe she doesn´t know how to swim? It wasn´t that deep. ”
"Don't worry, I just got out of the river, the water was very cold."
November 21th, Tokyo Metropolitan Curse Technical School
Medical wing. 4:30pm
“It was her”
Shoko stops typing on the computer when Satoru puts the suspense aside. He remains silent, with his chin over his arms leaning on the back of the chair, attentive to her reaction.
Long seconds pass in which she does not turn around and start typing again. Satoru buries his nose against his arm stifling a snort.
He didn't come here to ruin the Shoko's day, nor did he come on a whim thinking that it wouldn't be fair if he was the only one feeling unbalanced by your sudden appearance. Most likely... you could return to Tokyo, so he wanted her to know it from him and save her a surprise. Although Shoko does not scream in pain, he knows may still an open wound.
"She murdered those girls?"
Satoru gets up from the chair, putting it in its place near the stretcher. He also got to wonder why you would do something like that, but from all the questions he expected from her specifically, this was not one of them. Especially with that voice that sounds so casual, as if she were asking some patient what ails them.
Sometimes he feels that Shoko underestimates how much he has matured in recent years. He's still a little childish but he's not as self-centered anymore. When he's going to say something stupid, he always ends up saying it anyway but at least he thinks about it three times before doing it. Now he can read emotions much better than before… just like now. Shoko tries to act normally in a way that was too calculated, showing him how much this affected her.
And it was your fault.
Satoru is not the right person to declare that, but whoever it came from, it was the truth. Whatever reasons you had for leaving, you should have told her because Shoko was never a bad friend to you. Losing Suguru had been a hard blow for both, then losing you right after...
Could it also be that his friendship with her had been a trigger for you after what he did? Maybe you didn't want to make her choose, so you chose for her. And maybe you weren't wrong, because they´re both here together despite everything. How would you react? Did you even care?
He wonders what Shoko would choose now? Should he destabilize her a little more so she can screams in pain? He would comfort her, that´s what friend do.
Ending her martyrdom, Satoru finally answers.
"No, she didn´t"
Something inside her broke loose and fell to the ground, something that kept her legs shaking from not being able to support all the weight of it.
"That's good, she would have gotten into serious trouble."
“Yeah, she would´ve” Satoru blindfolds himself again, leaving her alone to treat the wound she hasn't even bothered to put stitches on.
When he closes the door, Shoko leans back on the chair running a hand through her hair. Unconsciously, her eyes lands to a folder on the computer, her fingers searching and clicking on the file of medical records from 2006. Among so many names, she finds the one she was looking for and suddenly, the medical room started to feel too small.
Moderate anemia
Osteopenia
Pneumonia
Bradycardia
Taking her cigarettes, she leaves the medical wing. Reaching the patio, the cold wind hits her face, and she releases all the air trapped in her lungs to fill them again with puffs of smoke leaning on the railing of the small porch staircase. Then, her eyes falls on one of the empty benches when a strong gust of wind moves the thick branches of trees that have already lost their leaves, but she can hear the laughter in the wind along with the spring leaves rubbing against each other.
Her cigarette about to fall from her parted lips.
"I caught you! How naughty you are, leave one for me"
"You have Yu!"
And just as the wind came, Shoko came back in walking slowly to the underground. The antiseptic smell fills her nostrils and the low temperature makes her skin crawl.
The morgue.
Her heels echo in the long hallway, leaving behind the laugher inside her head when she enters the main room. She´s grateful is empty because she doesn't want to talk to anyone, she's afraid that her voice may sound strange, shaky.
Shoko moves forward opening the last door. The cold rooms.
Putting on a mask and gloves, she goes to the end of the large room stopping in front of one of the refrigerators. The peeling painted number on the metal indicating that she´s facing the correct door.
385.
A 16-year-old girl corpse lying on the stretcher comes out from the cabinet. Her long brown hair that she imagines was once shiny and silky, is now dull and dry. Her skin, now bluish and cold, has countless cuts along her arms, hands, and deep stab marks on her fragile body. Of all that remains of her poor being, Shoko pays attention in the particular birthmark near her collarbone, that only by miracle the technicians managed to identify. It looked like a pinkish brown cloud.
She closes her eyes and a soft part of her imagine her showing it to her friends saying it was a cotton candy, or maybe a sweet boyfriend placing kisses around, asking her if it tastes as sweet as it looks.
Shoko remembers the first time she saw a corpse. Since she started working in the medical wing, she always dedicated herself to healing the wounded, that was her job. But the first time she removed the blanket from a stranger´s body was difficult to put into words. It was like how your body gets after a scare. Her body felt super light, her thighs and stomach tense, but it soon disappeared. She didn't let that overwhelming feeling cloud her interest in medicine, even when what came next almost made the inevitable happen within her profession.
Become numb.
Everything she does and investigates is always done with a poker face, what happens inside her is of no relevance to that nor of anyone else's concern. That belongs to her, but when these girls arrived…
Shoko had seem bodies torn apart, crushed and everything imaginable by curses, but those cases were different. She knows what to expect every time a misfortune like that happens, but this? Here? She won´t open the next cabinet, there´s no need, her state is the same. The other girl was also murdered by a person who clearly had a serious problem that no professional in the world could treat, it was too late. The viciousness with which they were attacked was… there´s no word for it.
More than 135 stab wounds in her body. Abdomen, back, neck, and…
Shoko swallows hard. She can only imagine the fear they felt, wondering how long it took before they lost consciousness, how much pain they felt before life was torn from their veins. It's clear that whoever the beast that did this hates women. The girl's breasts were completely destroyed by the stabbing, as was her vulva.
Shoko lightly caresses her cheekbone with her index before covering her with the blanket again. Perhaps trying to convey something delicate and warm one last time even though she won't be able to feel anything anymore, and she promises with trembling lips, knowing they can't hear her, except for Satoru who´s right behind the door.
"Don´t worry girls, who did this… we'll find out” She places her hand on door 386, and her voice always calm, now it breaks. “I´m glad, you now? It wasn't my friend."
Giving up, Shoko falls on her knees for the second time in this same room. And Satoru opens the door kneeling next to her because that's what friends do.
“There is no curse more twisted than love.”
Secret location, Osaka.
7:18p.m
“Well?”
The painful silence surrounds the whole place. The only thing that proves that all those present are living beings was the mist of their breaths.
Homura, standing next to you, clenches his fists tightly, full of anger and grief, sharing with you the whirlwind of regret and guilt. You would like to take his hand, promise him they´ll pay for what they have done, but now you cannot falter.
Time is running out.
Taking another step before the two kneeling men, you demand an answer again. “I´ll have an answer tonight, I warn you."
"She infiltrated without help, Airi-Sama… we didn´t know, not even her brother-"
“Her brother wasn't there, you were.” Your voice is a death sentence, as is Homura's eyes over them. And once again the silence is sharp, if they move, they may get cut.
Not making mistakes was crucial, and even more crucial was that if someone made one, they had to report it immediately.
And that's where they sinned.
"We´re really sorry, Airi-Sama, but It was too late, we thought that it would be better if-..."
In the blink of an eye, the person next to him glares at him, with wide eyes begging him to shut his mouth. Standing up when Homura grabs his partner´s neck, lifting him up and roaring in his face. "So you already knew!? How long has my sister been in that fucking place!?"
Between gasps, he answers and both hearts skip a beat. You could only close your eyes hoping that nothing else happened.
"Thr- three weeks ago"
Some younger members begin to whisper, fearful and doubtful. While Homura's grip begins to become more suffocating.
“Homura” You intervene.
"Just think about it, we would never have been able to know what happened to Sho if she hadn't infiltrated. All the information she managed to rescue, everything would have ended, just like Sho´s lif-“
"SHUT UP!" Homura ordered him at the unpleasant truth, forcing him to take a step back while the pigeons flutter away. And the murmurs increase.
You frown, frustrated with your cousin who is unable to see beyond this cause, unable to see why you´re all different from the Zenin despite sharing what runs through their veins. Because he enjoys a privilege that Homura doesn't have. Noriko was waiting for him at home, safe and sound with her babies, but she wasn´t the only one waiting for her loved one to arrive home safely.
"Homura, let him go… now" And with a single glance everyone stays silent, only the cough of whom Homura's hand freed echoed. “Before the dawn, Hotaru will be back with us, along with Sho´s remains"
“Wouldn't it be too risky?”
All eyes fall upon Haruki, whose annoying quality for a group as organized as yours could prove to be dangerous. He´s too individualistic, always complaining but ultimately following the orders. For many, making him predictable, but you prefer to think the opposite. Begging to whoever listens that he´s not the one to make a false move.
“May the sky fall on them and on those who interfere in the rescue of my brother's from that soon to be a rubble of ashes.” Homura´s green eyes full of fire shows the determination and resilience of his heart.
“We won't leave anyone behind, Haruki… death or alive" Haruki seemed to want to say something, but your look made him understand that the discussion was already over. “At any time, and I really hope it doesn't happen, could it be any of you, would you like to be left behind? An abandoned corpse and not be honored by those who fought at their side?” The reprimand also falls on the others, erasing any doubt from their hearts. “I´ll be the one who enters the residence, once I found Hotaru I´ll take her to Kaen and return for Sho´s body”
Turning to Homura who seems to blow smoke from his nose, you promise. "You´ll have your justice, but now we just need to leave them something small."
He´s not happy with staying and wait, you understand. But you can't risk taking him with his head boiling. Now, with your hands inside your pockets, you head out to leave this ominous place followed by Kaen, ending the meeting. “Return safely”
“Return safely, Airi-sama”
Taking flight through the dark sky, the beast roars from the pain of your loyal ones.
And your rage.
ʚ♡ɞ
Zenin Residence, Tokyo
10:20p.m
The piano can be heard in some distant rooms.
And if someone paid more attention, they could hear something else...
A few servants walk quickly through the halls of the mansion trying to finish their duties so they can go to cover their ears with their pillows.
The long red fingers of the leader's son pressed each key of the elegant instrument and moved gracefully along them creating a soft and melancholic melody. The agonized screams camouflaged by the notes.
In the same room, a girl waits in reverence position, squeezing her eyes and biting her tongue, praying. The melody feels like a countdown for her. Could it be that she was also discovered? Would she suffer the same fate?
Suddenly, someone opens the sliding door and the music stops, scaring her. She wouldn't have a chance here alone, and the only hope she had was to get the message across.
And finally receive help.
“They still don´t want to talk? How impolite of them…” The black leather chair squeaks as Naoya turns to look at his father, whose clothes are clean, unlike him.
His sleeves… just like his face, are splattered with blood.
"You´re wasting time" Naobito walks into the room ignoring the girl who tries to keep her hands outstretched and not clench them in rage.
"Or they have too much devotion for this person, father…”
Naobito remains serious unlike many other times. Naoya on the other hand, knows what his father is thinking and smiles mockingly. A stranger has him by the balls, afraid that at any moment these will torn away.
Stupid old man...
His father doesn´t matter here. No one will miss him if he dies and his ugly flabby cock won´t be of use anymore. The least he could do now was help him make the path smoother for him, so he could slide more easily to his rightful position. Especially now they were so close.
Naobito had become too carefree with the issue and it’s not Naoya´s desire to give any credit to those pathetic sperm wastes but they were too unpredictable. He´ll never admit it out loud but he underestimated them… just like his father did in the past. So much that over time they create their own poor attempted of clan.
It hadn't been that hard to get the information. The death of some of his cousins were not regrettable because they were weak. Their closest relatives did not even complain because they know that being weak is forbidden. But he didn't get very far… The information he got was almost as null as before.
Until some causeless rebels arrived with the news, making him feel... he prefers not to give it a name, because those beings are not worthy of making him feel even the most insignificant feeling, nothing more than disgust. They said the group was mainly led by four people, the four of them directed under the complete command of one.
The owner of the five cursed mounts.
What were their names? He didn't know it.
Their location? Ambiguous, they used to move from one place to another.
Their faces…?
Almost.
Not all of them looked alike, but others did. That´s why when one of the spoken portraits they managed to finish it made him almost drool like a hungry animal. The man on the paper wasn´t old, maybe Naoya´s age or a bit older, and the resemblance to that brat Fushiguro was shocking. He smiled so hard that his cheeks sored and laughed so loud that everyone wondered if he was going mad.
The search was going to be easier from that moment on, but one night… those treacherous bastards disappeared. Some say it was suspicious, that maybe it was just to mislead but to him, it was so obvious. It wasn´t to mislead, they were telling the truth.
They were followed and annihilated. And that meant only one thing. They managed to infiltrate.
So he just waited, waited for the rats to feel comfortable and safe enough to come out. And one morning, sending coded messages, Naoya managed to step on one's tail. The little rat fought and squeaked hard but it was not enough. Nor were the methods enough to make him confess, because he never did. He just screamed and cursed.
And died.
But there was still hope, there were still others Naoya suspected. And Naobito was so fucking tired of his son´s paranoia. He makes a face, frowning. "End this, who do you think they're going to hold responsible if someone finds out about your stupidity?”
With a dramatic sigh, Naoya stands up. "Give me another chance, with those wounds and without care, they´ll die tonight anyways" With calm steps, and still with that smile on his face, walks to his father and whisper "If I have to do this every night with whoever I will, after all... it´s for the sake of our clan, father."
Naobito grabs Naoya's arm tightly, pulling him towards him. He may be drunk but he´s not stupid… and he knows his son dares to believe that. He doesn't seem to understand that one thing was to find this person who threatens to destabilize them and the other is that the Zenin clan itself may begin to fall apart from within. Naoya needs to understand there´s no better scenario than another. If the owner of the cursed mounts is a man, the best one can hope for is that he´ll accept a deal with them, adopting him as a legitimate member and perhaps marry him to some daughter of the main heads of the clan.
And in case it's a woman... the idea is unpleasant. Because it´ll be an impossible task to put a leash around her neck. With such strength and the clan's well-known reputation for only elevating men, it would be only a dream to put her inside this cage. And he's a little worried about what Naoya is capable of trying to do to get her into it. If only a miracle were granted to them, marrying her to his son is a very good option but betrayal is called that way for a reason. An enemy does not betray you, an ally does. Naoya could die in his sleep, poisoned, murdered, as long as someone else manages to take his place.
How many will fight and put a child inside behind Naoya´s back? And how much that body could endure once Naoya gets rid of it to put his own? From there, he must watch even under the rocks to ensure that the pregnancy comes to term.
"Don't go overboard with this, brat. Do as I said!”
When the doors close, the girl stretches her sore back stifling a gasp as she struggles to stand up, seeing the bloody footprints Naoya left on the floor. She follows the steps to the piano while holding a bucket of water “to clean”. She kneels, looking back one last time, and quickly immerses both hands in the water now shining with an electric blue halo, each particle of water full of cursed energy sending the secret message.
Flinching, the doors suddenly open scares her. One of the maids arrives to tell her she must then prepare the bath for Naoya, together with another girl. She nods, hoping to go unnoticed like the last time.
Once alone again, she barely gets back to her feet, trembling and horrified by the red fingerprints on the keys. She bites her lip as tears fall down her cheeks and onto the keys, wiping them vigorously creating a decomposed melody.
ʚ♡ɞ
Unlike Meiyoku who was almost as large as an airplane, Kageno was the size of an eighteen-wheeled truck. His scales were a dark grayish color ending in his wings with a sapphire blue. The most beautiful and less terrifying cursed mount of the five.
The stealthy and the fastest.
Close the location, you fly higher above the clouds directing the flight to a secluded place where before landing on the ground, the mount disappears in a black fading swirl. You and Kaen stepping silently on the outskirts of a plot. The smell of earth and wet grass fills your nostrils, something that could be enjoyed if it weren't for the situation you are in.
Without saying anything, you both walk with caution for about fifteen minutes.
The branches of the trees rubbing against each other begin whispering something familiar, your cursed energy involuntarily focusing on the soles of your feet to your head like some kind of alarm. Suddenly, a relaxing sound is composed and travels through the air, a soft murmur that flows over the drowned rocks.
A river.
In just a few minutes, your feet stop in front of the cold current that invites you to stay and try to find out what it is, while the south wind bathed in dew caresses your face, strong indicating you its destiny. Turning to your left, the white noise guides you to an imposing waterfall. Its beauty and how the curtain collides against the rocks from such considerable height warns about its danger.
And it seems to be whisperings something as well…
Déjà vu.
“Airi-Sama?”
“This way”
Walking on water, both of you cross the river when something like an electric shock made you stagger, about to leave your legs submerged. Kaen looks at you worried while you, distrustful, are about to kneel and dip your fingers in the cold river, but you stop.
A piano melody keeps you upright, it sounds as clear as the current. As sinister as the smell of blood. It makes the wind feel colder and the river more unstable under your feet. And it's thanks to Kaen's confused look that you know it's your technique. He´s not able to hear it and follows you in silent, stopping a few meters from the large mansion surrounded by oaks and naked cherry trees, waiting for spring to come.
Without wasting time, a shadow emerges from your hands taking the shape of a knife. Pinning it to the ground you command.
“Wait for my signal”
But before you go, Kaen asks you something. The hopelessness throbbing in your system letting you know it’s there "What are we going to tell him if we don't find Sho's body?"
You already thought about it. Nobody knows what happened inside this place, only you are about to find out. But it could be true. There´s a big chance they have disposed of Sho´s body. A way to punish you all.
Kaen waits, but in atorturous silence you leave him behind without and answer.
Becoming a fading swirl, you go deeper into the snake nest. You feel the drastic change in temperature as you take shape inside the mansion. Everything is dark giving you some advantage to go faster, but you don´t.
This place...
There are no photographs on the walls or anything like that, something too warm for such a place. Everything looks... quite traditional, boring for your liking. So much traveling has made you lose taste for the sober style of Japan. It smells too herbal, like a bitter medicinal tea. Not welcoming nor cozy, but inhospitable and harsh. How is it possible? This place… this is where your father was born and raised.
You can't help but wonder how your father was the way he was, having grown up in a place like this. You can only imagine a couple of things, because you've never met someone who genuinely knew him. But you can´t start touching all in your way to find out what his childhood was like. He was a sorcerer and he was a man, it couldn't have been easier for him. There´s no need, after all, he abandoned this place as soon as a girl was born.
You.
Since he couldn´t change those around him, who constantly threatened with their actions or attitudes against their other female relatives, he wanted to make sure to create a safe place for you. In some way, you could say that he achieved it. But still… they took him away from you, and you still couldn't find him. That's why you hope for dear life to find Sho's body, and Hotaru alive.
The death of someone you love is a tear in the heart, inconsolable for the soul not to be able to say goodbye and say some last words even though the inert body cannot hear you, because you do not even have that within your reach to give one last time. Dignity, honor, sorrow.
A funeral.
With a couple more steps, you turn into a long hallway. The half-closed doors lets the moonlight illuminate part of it. And it was only thanks to the noise some feet makes against the ground with fast movements that you became aware of the presence. Peeking outside, a girl perhaps around 15 years old, quite tall for her age trains alone with a wooden spear. Her fluid movements leave no doubt that she does these training sessions often, imagining the aftermath of the blow by the way she throws herself forward with the spear, simulating a direct attack.
"Miss Maki, you´ll catch a cold if you continue like this, please go back to be-"
"Leave her, that's her way to feel useful"
The maid is startled by the sudden presence at her side. Another girl quite similar appears, really pretty but with shorter hair and petulant attitude. Her energy oscillates with mischievousness and... Pain?
You look back outside, hiding in the maid´s shadow. Noticing how nothing oscillates from the spear girl, no trace of cursed energy.
A non-sorcerer.
It is not the first time you have heard of a heavenly restriction case, but the fact that it is under this roof precisely makes you wonder about the weight of this girl's steel balls.
The girl named Maki, stops moving and sigh annoyed. "What? Did any guy break up with you? They say heartbroken girls become annoying.”
Oh girl.
"Something you'll never live because you're so ugly."
“I´ll kick your ass”
“Poor thing, as you could”
At this point you see the scene with the same grimace as the maid.
"You´d be easily defeated, like those stupid cacti of yours"
"Their thorns would hurt more than your pathetic spear, and they´re just fine!"
It seems nostalgia came to you anyway, it’s been a long time since you've seen a fight between little children. You hold a sigh when the image came like a flash blinding you.
Damn it.
Those two…
The sound of arcade machines echoes in the back of your mind along with the loud bustle of celebration and defeat. Then, the bouncing of the basketball until it ends up rolling somewhere on the court...
…
Thankfully, the maid moves.
All memory fading momentarily.
She walks down the hallway reaching a longer one with many sliding doors, where you imagine all the other servants sleep. Breaking away from the maid's shadow, you are left behind by her as she enters one of the rooms. Now, passing under each one, you discard every woman you see.
With desperation beginning to ooze through your pores, you reach another hallway, which, despite the soft illumination of the moon outside, looks much darker.
Taking a deep breathe, once again and this time being much more cautious with your presence, you enter almost every room, aware that at any moment someone could surprise you by feeling your cursed energy.
Where is Hotaru?
Resuming your shape in the hallway, you start to think the worst. Your hands quickly stick to the floor about to make a connection, risking someone waking up.
But somethings stops you.
You turn your head slowly towards the end of the hallway, as if the sound of your leather jacket rustling would make what is reaching your keen ears disappear.
Moans.
If Hotaru is alive, you know someone as fearless as her wouldn't be hiding in a room crying against a pillow. She most likely sneaked out into the night to look for Sho's body, and if she was discovered and they haven´t killed her yet… Your chest rises and falls, raging.
Your eyes go from side to side looking for the door where the noise is coming from. A miraculous feat that your feet didn't make any noise in your state. Stopping right at the last door where the man's moans are loudest. Steeling yourself and preparing to kill, you head inside at the speed of light leaning as far as you can on the corner of the roof away from the abuser´s sight, ready to resume your shape and launch yourself at him like a fucking vampire bat with rabies.
But what began as withering fury turned to relief and then to disgust.
Who you recognize as Naoya, has a woman on all fours penetrating her fiercely. Changing positions, he grabs the back of the woman's neck bringing her closer to his cock, and by how eager she started to satisfy him anyone could believe that a crime is not happening. But you really don't know and besides, we were talking about Naoya.
Naobito´s lineage.
Your eyes sharpen, as does your senses when you hear the piano melody in the back of your mind when you look at his fingers tangled in the woman´s hair, leaving you numb from darkening desire for retaliation, justice. Your hands eager to take it.
It would be over soon.
Slowly, the fading swirl reveals you moving down the hallway, your fingers brush against the wall at your left. With each step each musical note becomes louder, and when you hear Sho's screams, fading away to hear Hotaru´s cry you stop. Opening the door without caution knowing that no one is there anymore.
This room is much smaller than the others. The walnut wood moldings on the ceiling and in the corners contrast the lighter walls, and there, right next to the window that lets you see the outside and allows you to hear the girl training in the distance, is the piano. The elegant wall instrument, black in color and atmosphere, wants to play you a melody to tell you what happened.
Closing your hands into a soft fist, you rub your fingertips against each other and against your palms, preparing them for what's to come. Your ears receiving the energy, the notes and voices in whispers. So holding your breath, you finally walk in.
You slowly lift the piano lid revealing the white keys. Your fingers feeling the magnetism of the energy wanting to flow into your being, barely touching them to not to put pressure and avoid making a sound. All your senses are heightened, and numbing the rest of your consciousness, you close your eyes.
His long red fingers move along each key gracefully. The harmonious notes camouflage the sobs, and the distant agonizing screams. The sliding of the door and an old man's voice stops the melody.
“Give me another chance, with those wounds…”
Walking at his side, the door is closed behind them. The keys sound again, disjointed and frenetic, left behind as you advance through the vast hallways following them. Squeezing your eyes tightly, you begin to disappear, staying linked to the flow of energy, following it.
Closer…
Closer…
The large door emits a metallic screech, which runs down your spine in a cold hiss. Then…
Your eyes fly open as your body regains its solidity, turning and dodging in time the mallet that was destined to become embedded in the crown of your head, landing on the keys emitting the coda of the melody in a deteriorated composition.
“WHO THE HELL A-“
Your opponent's heavy body makes a dull sound against the wood after being attacked with your katana, vanishing from your hands as soon as it finishes sliding off his body.
Quickly, you close your eyes, trying to ignore the other doors that open in the next hallway, barely linked to the energy but refusing to let go. The clear voices in the present are heard getting closer, but further and further away with each passing second.
When four men enter the room, they only find a man lying in a puddle of his own vital fluids.
At a run, they all leave the room giving notice to others, alert when all the lights in the house refuse to turn on.
When you open your eyes, a smile of relief graces your tired face as you see the large metallic door in front of you, black and imposing. About to place your hands in the gate latch a little miracle happens, stealing your breath.
Dressed in a yukata and holding a candle in her hand, Hotaru gasps as someone covers her mouth, managing to see a silhouette taller than her before the only light source she has is blown, falling at her feet.
"You're in serious trouble, young lady." You whisper. As soon as you uncover her mouth she turns around and hugs you, crying. Her long, dark hair was messy and loose, and her cheeks red and soaked.
“Sho´s inside… he is… he is…”
“Hush now, I know, come” Taking her hand, you ask her to show you another exit other than the main one. “Kaen is waiting for you outside, I´ll take care of Sho”
Both of you walk through the hallways, trying to memorize them in case you can't teleport again. On the other hand, Kaen, who is about to make a hole in the ground, notices that the knife in the ground disappears. Hurrying to the trees closest to the mansion, he gets into position.
After a few seconds that felt like hours, his lungs fill with air again when he sees Hotaru running towards him. The anxiety and adrenaline making him sweat but there's little left... Her hand stretches out just a few steps away from him, Kaen ready to pick her up and run, but before her hand takes his, she is pulled back by the person who appears like a ghost behind her about to give her a blow that never comes.
The moonlight reflects on the edge of your katana as the attacker´s arm flies away. Immediately, Hotaru kicks him towards you, and when the Zenin member is about to scream in pain you grab his head.
The crack of his neck silencing him.
“Go to the river, go!”
Hotaru's reddened eyes get lost in the darkness of the forest, and you´re ready to come back inside. You sneak away from hungry reptiles like a small rodent in every corner of the mansion until you reach the hatch.
As in the vision, the hatch makes a metallic screech. Frowning when you feel all the cursed spirits hiding inside.
Panic, adrenaline.
Fear...
As if it burns, you move your hand away from the gate, entering what appears to be a kind of pit, spacious, dark and cold. Your feet carefully descend the long stairs without losing sight of the cursed spirits slowly emerging from their hiding places. Stopping in the middle, you follow the sticky noise above you, and as soon as you raise your head towards the ceiling a curse that looked like a giant misshapen cricket launches itself at you. Your Katana splits the creature in half while six more approach at full speed.
Some strands of your hair dance across your face, caressing the blood splattered on your cheeks.
In record time, around thirty-five curses are scattered around the place. The fire illuminating the fluids of various disgusting colors on the walls and stairs as you finish stabbing one. A good number writhing as they burn, while the others began to move away.
Taking advantage of the opportunity, you go deeper into the pit. Your steps slowing down at the long brownish red trail on the floor, as if someone injured was dragged long ago.
Dried blood.
Forcing yourself to continue, you hold the katana tightly in your hands when you hear some curses emitting viscous and guttural noises, making you clench your jaw and breaking out in a cold sweat, already imagining what´s going on. The circulation in your system stops for a second when on a corner, a cursed spirit delights on a corpse, a pair of feet peeking out from under it.
Almost staggering you reach Sho. The dark flames consuming the curse turning it to ashes in matter of seconds, ignoring the rest of the bodies around him. Stifling a gasp you kneel next to him, his torso open and dry, his heart and lungs devoured. You let your head down, asking for his forgiveness. Your lips tremble caressing his cold cheek in a genuine gesture of sorrow and affection, not to see who their perpetrators were, but it´s inevitable. The voices, the screams and the images hitting you like bullets.
You close your eyes, raging, promising once again that all those who dared to harm them would pay dearly. Quickly, you remove the blanket from the other bodies to wrap Sho's as tight as you can, taking him in fireman´s carry to run upstairs. Where halfway down the hallway, several men stop meters away from you demanding answers from you.
And you begin to keep your promise.
“Look!”
Next to the river, Horatu points towards the sky. Giving Kaen an explanation for the strange hunch that suddenly appeared and that he had not been able to appease. A thick curtain of smoke rose to the top of the sky trying to make contact with the clouds.
Ordering Hotaru to stay where she is, he runs to catch up with you, disobeying. In a matter of seconds, he stops abruptly about to come out of the trees, almost falling to the ground.
The burning mansion is reflected in his wide eyes.
With the heat of the fire fully on your face, you grunt as you kick the head of the man who wanted to attacked you with a scythe, falling into the flames that have already reached the ceiling, creaking and threatening to fall while a couple of maids run outside screaming.
The sparks of fire dance around you, splashing like water of the sea when it hits the shore. A sea of fire consuming everything in its path. The ceiling creaks again, and your mind wants to tell you something, it whispers words that are now incomprehensible.
Déjà vu.
Shaking your head, you begin to move forward to look for an exit to get out of here with Sho once and for all.
But a voice stops you in your tracks.
"You went to a lot of trouble for a simple body, huh?"
Naoya thinks that it´s a wonderful thing that you don´t turn around. A perfect position to receive a precious knife in the back, as it should be. On the other hand, you are not far from feeling something similar. The ring in his voice are the perfect fuel to make you lose your sanity.
Nothing happens if you kill him here and now, right? Would it take you a long time? Are you underestimating him too much? Maybe you did. In a brief second, he manages to graze the ends of your hair with a knife.
The sweet vanilla and burnt wood tickles his nose. Biting his tongue when he manages to get closer, reluctant to be surprised when you´re already six steps further away from him. And without even having turned to face him.
Playing with the blade in his hands, he takes a step to you and states. "I'll bring you down to your knees"
It all happened in a nanosecond.
Naoya holds the knife by the end about to throw it at you at lethal speed when part of the ceiling collapses. The only thing he was able to see before the dark flames grew bigger making part of the infrastructure falls between you, was a hint of what he swore were a pair of darkening, yet bright eyes like the Gioiello galaxy.
With that color in his head, he passes through the curtain of fire intact, but the woman is no longer there.
The cold wind on your face was like sinking into a bucket of ice water. Your back soaked in sweat causes your top under your jacket to stick to your back.
Kaen, who has little time to try to deal with the swirl of emotions to see you come in one piece with a bulge on your shoulders, approaches to receive it carefully, admiring how your previously soft and put together hair was now a bit messy, and your face that was clean and fresh is now red, stained with blood and soot.
“A- Airi-Sama?”
“Run, I´ll send Kagemai”
With the melody still tearing your eardrums, you appear on the roof of part of the mansion that has not yet been consumed by fire. The moon bathing you with its brightness witnessing your determination, while the birds takes flight away from the trees portending another disaster.
Raising your arm, your fingers intertwine in a delicate mudra, while a few words come out of your mouth in a soft chant, making the tall trees creak and fall not far away from you, the earth shaking.
Shion, red as blood and almost as ferocious and large as Meiyoku, it emerges amidst fading black swirls of energy, revealing itself. Bowing its head to you allowing you to climb. The smoke and fire is so much that no one can make out the silhouette on the beast, which straightens its long, thick neck to roar towards the sky before spitting fire towards the mansion.
The flare so powerful that it reaches the trees behind it, fanning them with the strong flapping of its wings as it takes flight.
“Fuck”
When Naoya surrounds what´s left of the mansion with his father, ignoring those who try to put out the fire, it´s already too late. There´s not much he can do anyway, that is why he curses at the sky that had turn reddish.
At the river, Hotaru and Kaen jump back when Kagemai, the most docile mount of the five appears out of nowhere, tilting its silver wing.
"Where's Airi-Sama"
"She said run and I did, let's go"
“Do you know how to ride it?” Hotaru fearfully settles on the beast's back when the look Kaen gives her tells him no. Holding on tightly to the saddle and Sho´s body as it propels itself into the sky.
Already several feet high, they both begin to look everywhere, looking for you. Clinging with their lives to the saddle when from the clouds above them, a red beast descends.
As does the rain.
When the first drops of rain hit the window of the medical wing, Shoko looks up at the sky that suddenly it’s illuminated by a lightning. Her eyes open wider, blinking several times at the silhouettes above the clouds before blending into the darkness of the coming storm.
Then, the roar of thunder came afterwards.
Chapter 4: A Darker Silhouette
Summary:
NO! I haven't forgotten about you <3 Here's a new chapter, I hope you like it a lot!
Fire leaves ashes, and perhaps the wind isn't strong enough to carry them away.
WARNING!
HORNY CONTENT (With Suguru)
Chapter Text
Hope is a dangerous thing for a woman like me to have – Lana Del Rey
Люди -инвалиды – Molchat Doma
Out of mind – Tove Lo
Bugambilia – Nasa Histoires
Beautiful Crime – Tamer
Dizzy – MISSIO
Shape of my heart – Sting
Beanie – Chezile
Forbidden Fruit – Minimal Schlager
Make Believe – The burned
Surrender - Digital Daggers
Outrunning Karma – Alec Benjamin
May 17, 2006
Marital Status: Married
It´s him.
Married…
Your mind already imagines things, it overthinks them. The man in the photo has a severe appearance. Exudes status from every pore, handsome. Her type, you guess…
You close the folder quickly to put it in its place, disappearing from the large office. The caress of the spring wind on your face gives you the comfort you need when you appear in the patio, right next to a cherry tree, to which you cling as if a great black void opened beneath you. Your nails scratch the trunk, tempted to dig them in hard without worrying about ruining your soft manicure.
And suddenly, the wind is not enough. Your cheek rests against the tree, listen to the fierce beating of your heart against your ears, threatening to explode inside you. Your lips tremble, while your thoughts make your brow furrow. But you can't cry now, you can't let this fear come out, Utahime could appear at any moment.
You inhale and exhale deeply with your eyes closed, trying to stay standing without help from the cherry tree. As you separate your hand from it, a slight wave of wind moves the pink flowers and some loose strands of your hair. You look up, watching the soft movement of the branches, squeezing your eyes shut as a few petals fall on you, getting caught in your long locks.
This is one of the things you envy about the Kyoto school. Everywhere you look, there is a beautiful cherry tree, however in Tokyo, there are only two. Where in this season, you and Shoko enjoyed sitting under its shade and talking for hours, m aking you forget many things before the night came, only she´s not here now, and tonight would be one of those nights, where you won't be able to sleep very well, thinking and thinking. But you were pretty good at removing the arrow at once, the pain may be strong but short. That´s why you couldn´t stop, the arrow is already pierced in your chest and your hand gripped tightly on it.
And you knew you were closer to ripping it out when Utahime mentioned that she wanted to transfer permanently to Kyoto, and that she planned to do it this week. Without wasting time you asked her if she would like to travel accompanied, to which she excitedly agreed.
During those two hours of travel, she told you what she liked about Kyoto. She enjoys a more traditional feel, and although winter used to be colder than Tokyo, she enjoys its tranquility. Charmingly peaceful according to her words. She also told you that she would like to start teaching once graduated. To be honest, it was quite easy for you to imagine her as a teacher. She is kind, cute but impatient enough not to tolerate stupidity or disrespect. Then, Utahime asked you a question that took you by surprise.
"What would you like to do in the future?"
Flowers, books, fashion...
Fight.
"Maybe... I..."
You didn't know.
Utahime smiled, ignorant of the tightrope you walk every day, telling you that you still had enough time to think about it, cheering you up. And now you´re here, waiting for her, waiting to recover the air that remains in pause in your track when you see him.
Your lips remain parted. He's quite tall, almost as tall as Satoru, and just like in the photo, there's something about him that exudes respect, someone you wouldn't want to mess with. Like those men of huge corporate buildings who hang out for coffee with their colleagues. And it's so easy... so easy to imagine her walking hooked on his arm. Especially right now when someone comes up to him, making light markings adorn around his deep sapphire eyes that grow smaller when he smiles, so wide and bright that he seems like a completely different person. Y ou can´t take your eyes off his face, imagining other facets. Anger, calm, what does his laugh sounds like? You imagine a deep one. He looks like a person who would buy that type of beautiful ring to put on her finger, someone who would have a house in a quiet city like this, to rest after a long day of work, a calm and safe place to raise chil-...
Finally, you manage to suck in some air, but the dizziness has come anyway. Trembling, you watch the way he lights his cigarette. He has big hands that you can't help but imagine how they would be around a child's body to lift him into the air, making them laugh. Then the gold band of his finger shines and you quickly lower your gaze as if you were not worthy of seeing something like that.
Married.
“It´s done!” Utahime sings, jumping around with some papers in her hand, and you quickly turn to her when the men look in your direction.
"Congratulations, Utahime."
The floor seems to get further away from the tightrope, and you won't be able to pull this arrow out at once, until June arrived.
You followed her.
"Inui Residence"
Your chest tightens.
Your heart crazy to free itself from such a small space.
It´s just like you imagined, something like you would see in movies. The house, huge and beautiful makes you imagine some pretty girl running down a long staircase to excitedly tell her parents that her date has already arrived, saying goodbye with a kiss on her father´s cheek before someone like Satoru would come pick her up in his fancy car, returning home with many shopping bags.
Your fingers squeeze your skirt tightly, anxious, overwhelmed. You could leave because ignorance gave you peace, ignorance is kinder to the heart but you needed this... you needed to know because your imagination was not being kind to you at all. Even if it hurts, it would end. You could continue with your life… could you? Things won't be much different, right? Except now you'd know, you'd know the real reason she's not coming home, you´ll see it with your own eyes.
At some point you told yourself that it would be fast, but this arrow that burns, that your hands were ready to pull, suddenly it begins to come off of your body on its own, slowly. And the pain won´t be numbed by the adrenaline that´s working like a pressure cooker on your fragile body.
You can't be discovered, you can't scream, you can't. Surrounded by red camellias, you can only wonder as you walk into the garden how long it will hurt, how long it will take for the wound to heal.
What will you do when you see her again? Will you see her again at home?
Through the large window, two children of no more than 6 years old each one came running up to the table. The little boy was taller, dark brown hair like the man walking behind them, whose hair is perfectly combed.
It´s him…
With this scenario he gives the impression of smelling like something woody and spicy, still too tough to wear something fresh. You can imagine the smell of coffee inside and something warm coming out of the oven in the evenings when you see him smiling like that. Making this entire house warm, making it a home. And when she appears next to him you wonder how this is possible? How does she play an important role in this home? How she can stand in front of you and then come back here and smile, be warm to them like you don't exist. What was it about you that she wasn't happy with, but was okay with this mini replica of yours? Doesn't that bother her? See that little girl and see you in her? Herself? What was it?
The man hangs up leaving the device on the table to take her hand before hugging her from behind, saying something in her ear making her blush. The tears barely allow you to see the intimate moment, showing you that you don't belong here. Especially when you spot the beautiful ring on her finger, making your soul rotten. And rotten as it is, you have no choice but to finally accept it.
You cover your mouth with both hands trying to muffle your sobs, because with your tears you have lost the battle. As if more arrows were going through your entire body, your muscles cannot keep you upright letting you fall to your knees and in a pathetic attempt to stabilize yourself, you hold on to the flowers, but those stems were just as fragile as you. Ignoring the pain that takes over your right hand you cling to the torn petals understanding that maybe you don´t belong anywhere, feeling the world around you so immense.
Suddenly, your left hand carries vibrations towards your head. You see little feet trying to run straight on the grass and a pair of hands trying to catch her. You shake your head, separating your hand from the grass as if it burned when you heard the girl's giggle, and hers… and now you know.
You know that you are completely alone.
Your eyes open heavily feeling a slight pain in your belly. Swallowing, the sting of the smoke remains latent in your throat while your lungs enjoy of clean air.
Closing your eyes again, you stretch out on the couch where you fell exhausted just a couple of hours ago, trying to ignore the pangs that becomes more intense as the minutes pass.
Pain.
One of your hands runs over one of your cheeks, rubbing gently some of the dried blood and a few traces of soot. Your fingers showing you that everything that happened was real. Clear flashes of flames, blows and blood takes place in your mind.
"Sho..."
Suddenly, your face twists into pain, forcing you to straighten up. Your period is almost here.
You lean forward with your hands resting on your belly, your forehead about to touch your knees until you freeze. Stopping brainstorm ideas to ease the pain of your menstruation when a draft of cold air moves a strand of hair brushing your nose. The oscillating movement raises warning signals in your brain pointing you towards the entrance.
The door is wide open.
Instinctively your eyes go to the pen by the window and like a spring you jump off the couch.
“Miruku!”
Looking back and forth you call for your bunny, and when he doesn't appear anywhere you rush to the door. Relief washes your soul like a balm to your anxiety when at the end of the hallway Miruku hops around near a decorative flower pot. Suddenly, the elevator indicates the doors will open and your bunny corners himself behind it. Remembering your state, you do the same near your door.
Long seconds pass before you look out again when you can't hear the door close, because indeed, the doors have not closed. Then something makes your skin crawls but you can´t describe it beyond that. The abrupt change in the environment is also felt by the rodent, who tries to make himself smaller against the wall and you can´t allow it. Confused and alert, you take long strides until you cradle him in your arms, turning towards the elevator. A wide-eyed woman looks at you, her face and neck stained with blood and soot making you gasp. The erratic beating of your heart could compete with Miruku´s after having been scared by your own reflection once the doors closed. Right away, the screen indicates that the elevator has gone one floor higher and then that it is going back down. Quickly, holding the bunny against your chest when begins to move desperately wanting to jump out of your arms to run, you manage to put him inside your leather coat rushing to your place before the doors open, suddenly feeling the hallway too long.
Once at your door, you stand there waiting like in those horror games Satoru liked to play, where at any moment something will come running towards you. But just like the first time, the elevator doors open but don't close, and no one get out of there. Slowly, you step inside keeping a hand wide open over the small bulge in your coat protectively while you close the door, and as soon as you put the lock on as if that were going to save you from the fine line between paranoia and your instinct, something hits your door making you jump, gasping when you see the crimson of the knife that has just crossed your door almost grazing your forehead. Scared by what just happened and by the fact that you couldn't feel anything more than that.
No presence to identify, no presence you could describe.
Before the Katana finished taking shape in your hand, the pain is like a bucket of ice water. The pangs striking your belly turn your breathe raggedly, about to make you fall on your knees but you stay still like a small rodent being hunted by some big reptile, feeling that if you move something will happen. But the silence outside is unbearable, so without taking your eyes off the knife, your hand moves cautiously, placing it on the door.
"This is yours, Airi-Chan"
You don't remember how to breathe when you hear his voice.
It just can't be.
The slim silhouette moving nimbly down the hallway stabs the knife hard into the door before calmly walking to the elevator, as if he didn't care if a neighbor could leave.
"…" Frowning, and refusing to let your rodent son run to his fate, your keep him inside your coat and unlock the door, taking a few steps back as your hand already holds the katana, ready. Only the sound of your breathing is present and the rustle of your coat against Miruku's fur.
Positioning yourself to the side when nothing happens, you lean forward pushing the door open with your fingers, the weight of it making it slow and tortuous.
No one, just the handle of the knife next to the fisheye and...
The jingling of the fine gold piece reflects in your eyes like a shower of stars, or meteorites. With slimy, dark red spots on the chain and on the medallion engraved with your name.
“This is for you, Airi-Chan”
But… why?
How?
Inevitably, you take a step forward looking down the hallway. Your eyes following the red footprints that go from the elevator to your door. With goosebumps, you place your foot on one side of the print, relieved and uneasy to see that they are the same size. "It's not him"
But again… why? How?
Who?
You turn your gaze to the necklace, still hearing his soothing voice through the vibrations that gives off. The katana fades away as your hand comes up about to grab the necklace, when suddenly, something seems to clean and illuminate the dark atmosphere. When you feel his warm breath near your ear, you just pretend not to notice his presence.
"Booh"
The edge of your katana grazes Satoru's hair as he managed to dodge the attack. “Hey! I already had a touch-up done a few days ago” He says with both hands on his wide open knees, quite comical.
Despite all these swirls of feelings, you convince yourself Satoru is a lesser evil right now.
Still you panic. In a quick movement you take the necklace hanging from the handle of the knife, squeezing the medallion tightly as if that way you could retain all the memories that are coming to your head in there. Flashes of laughter, blushes, and then the sound of something sharp, sobs, fire… make you want to let go.
Satoru whistles admiring the door, maybe pretending he didn´t see the jewel piece as he straightens up. "It seems like someone is angry with you, I wonder why would that be?"
“What are you doing he-“ As if your organs were exploding you finally fall to your knees hugging your belly. When you lean forward, Miruku takes the opportunity to jump out, hopping around staining his little paws.
It hurts… it hurts really bad.
"Hey what's going on?" Satoru quickly kneels next to you placing one of his hands on your back. You let your head fall as you shake your head. This isn´t what you need right now, not ever.
Not the concern on his voice.
"Fuck."
Satoru smirk, he´s never heard you curse before.
When you´re trying to get up, Satoru helps you by holding one of your arms while you lean on one of your knees. God only knows what would happen to him if he tried to hold your waist again. But then, something tugs at his pants.
Seeing the cute creature makes something expands inside his chest, taking him back years ago.
With you.
“And who´s this little fellow?” Satoru raises one leg separating Miruku from the floor, since his teeth are decisively hooked on his pants. On the other hand, you imagine the disaster that can occur if you put these two gremlins in the same room.
“My pet” You say trying to show zero emotion as you grab Miruku, who refuses to let go of Satoru's pants.
"I came for you so we could have breakfast and talk, but something tells me that your toast tends to burn."
You look up at Satoru as if he's grown another head. Breakfast? Talk? And then you realize his comment, putting a finger inside Miruku's mouth managing to release his pants. “I have nothing to talk about”
“Yaga says the opposite”
“For all I car-“
A scream.
"I think someone already saw the body."
“Body?”
“Of course, where do you think this is coming from?” The silver-haired points to the floor, then opens and closes your door looking at both sides. “And I believe this is the murder weapon.”
"Who?"
"The doorman of your building."
You frown more without understanding anything. Satoru notices your confusion, he is too, but perhaps less than you are. In his life Satoru has met people whose lives are constantly stepped on the heels by death, and you seem to be one of those. This is not a coincidence.
This is the second time there has been a murder on the same day you are around.
"How long have you been in?"
"In? Two minutes. Outside? Ten minutes maybe"
"Didn't you feel anything? Anyone?"
"No, just you"
You look at Satoru distrustful. A non-sorcerer perhaps? Why this person had your necklace?
You swallow hard.
Your cramps are nothing compared to the overturning that your heart gives. Trying to ease the arrhythmia, you caress Miruku´s ears and paws. You'll have to give him a bath that's for sure.
Annoyed and scared, you click your tongue as without really meaning to, you let the vibrations into you, Miruku's body beginning to tremble, both witnesses of this being. You close your eyes tightly because you don't want to remember it again, see it. It makes you angry as it displeases you.
There are things that your brain can block to defend yourself but other times it can't.
Your throat feels extremely dry when you open your eyes, not being able to stop playing the image of this person picking up the necklace from the floor, with the sound of the refrigerator fan in the background. A pair of purple voids watching the medallion dance in front of his face and... Supreme Gremlin, who despite having his eyes blindfolded, you can perfectly feel how he doesn't take his eyes off you.
“What?”
"I thought you could tell me."
You try to remain poker face but he makes a face, managing to put you on the defensive.
“So… didn't anything happen before I arrived? I mean, after this morning mess?” Satoru dares to run his thumb over your chin tenderly where one of the many stain of soot gives away your visit to the Zenin. Instinctively you lean back without saying anything, but silence grants.
“I didn´t kill that man” You´re telling the truth, but this is not what he means. You´ll play dumb and innocent to the very end, trying to control this urge to react like a wild animal whose tail is burning and kick him out of here.
“Who was it then?”
"How would I know?"
"Well, there you have the knife and that stupid necklace, do your thing" Satoru moves his fingers like a magician doing tricks for children, obviously trying to get some reaction out of you.
“It's not my job to solve crimes for the rest anymore”
“…”
That sounded less bitter in your head, but you hope it hurt him anyways.
Does it hurts?
Satoru remains silent, but only lasted a few seconds, making what you said sound like something silly. “Someone killed an old man and happened to come to store the weapon at your door, right at yours. Doesn't it worry you at all?"
A lump forms in your throat, passing hard when the police sirens are heard outside. Plus, this naturalness of his bothers you, and you don't want him involved in your affairs, Yaga, nor anyone from the Jujutsu society. So while you try to think about a possible solution, the lock on one of your neighbor's doors clicks so quickly, you grab Satoru´s arm and push him into your apartment. As soon as you close the door you put Miruku down and grab your phone under the watchful gaze of the six eyes.
"What have you gotten yourself into?" He can only imagine. He doesn't think you'll open up to an answer, not now. Maybe not tomorrow, maybe never. Satoru supposes it’s okay, he deserve it after all, right? That's why you left.
"Be careful" You whisper before hanging up, wishing the call could be longer. But you must face this moment, and this uninvited visit. There's not much you can do. Just to say that you heard a loud bang on your door, that when you opened it your pet came out and dirty its paws with the blood.
And then he arrived.
That's the truth, that's what happened. But this is not a regular police case. Your heart races when you think about it.
That possibility...
It doesn't look good for you, although you can always run.
You always have.
You turn and see Satoru sitting in the single armchair, silent. That feeling he had when he knew that you finally had a pet bunny settled in his chest again when he sees the large bookcase, of course, full of books. And on another shelf, a modern record player and a pile of vinyl records.
He wonders if you also have flowers on your terrace.
“What were you doing here?”
“You just kidnapped me.”
“Stop it, this is serious”
“I bet” He says in a laugh while mockingly points towards the door.
You can´t do this.
"It won't be the end of the world, Airi”
“What?” His comment leaves you on the edge of a cliff, suddenly feeling strange at the reality that you have him in front of you, sitting in your armchair, in your apartment. Your home.
“What´s going on?”
“…”
“Who´s angry with you?”
Angry, numb, confused… you bite your tongue, and repress it. Repress that urge to ask questions, repress this part of your heart and mind that wants to hear the answers. This person in front of you who without any shame acts normally, waiting for you to tell him all your secrets really waits for you to open up to him? You don´t want to. Whether he is sincere or not, you really don't expect anything, just that he doesn't look at you, that he doesn't know anything about you.
It's better this way.
It´s better for you.
When no words come out of your mouth and you're not even looking at him anymore, he changes the topic a little resigned. “What about your pains?”
You don´t feel like explaining your Eve´s syndrome. “Just cramps”
Satoru ends up perplexed, by how clear you make it that you are not willing to answer about the dangerous matter, because that was a quick answer. He just stares at your belly with the same expression. "Oh... It must hurt a lot"
Dah…
You sharpen your gaze almost in a murderous way, but he just stand up from his seat, obviously smiling by it. "I'll make you a cup of tea"
"I don’t want tea”
“Yogurt?”
“I want you to tell me why you came… and then I want you to leave”
“I´m just doing my job”
Ouch.
“And what´s your fucking job?”
“You better take a shower and put some soap in that mouth of yours, Miss” Satoru crosses his arms over his chest. “If someone sees you like this…"
Knock Knock
He smiles and raises his eyebrows. "You better hurry"
Your eyes erratically dart from him to the door and back again. And you can see, much to your dismay, that bright and calm blue. You know you can trust him.
You clench your jaw, keeping your statement “I´m telling the truth, Satoru"
The seconds are eternal after hearing another knock on the door when he doesn´t answer right away. Hoping that calling him by his name could touch a soft spot.
"I believe you"
ʚ ♡ ɞ
“The cameras stopped working at four in the morning. There are no previous reports of camera failures so maybe the place was studied, just as happened in Tokyo.”
This time, he lets the smoke sit longer than usual in his lungs before exhaling it.
The young man standing next to the corpse just looks at his superior, noticing the tired expression on his face, and how he ignores him. “You can´t smoke here, Sir”
“My bad”
With slow steps he passes under the yellow tape over the entrance, admiring all the people begin to gather outside the building while finishes smoking. His subordinate's voice starting to bother him along with the oncoming headache.
"Well... it's not a girl, it doesn't follow the pattern but…"
“But the aggressiveness is the same" He runs a hand over his eyes, squeezing the bridge of his nose. It’s too early for his head to hurt like this. “Any weapons?”
The young subordinate admires the tall figure of the detective, pursing his lips anxiously. Something unusual for him, but by the casual way his superior asks, it's obvious he didn't expect to find something today. What every day is like an iron fortress, now feels like a weak wall about to collapse.
He's sorry for having to answer. "Yes sir"
The detective moves his neck uncomfortably before taking a deep drag on his cigarette, and a chill runs down his spine. “Where?”
“Last floor.”
He looks at the top of the building, the smoke he exhales is long, slow, heavy.
The situation got out of his hands, he failed.
He failed to protect him.
There´s no redemption, so a part of his strength will be for his daughter, and the other remain… for him. He only hopes that after that inevitable end, he can survive all the days to come without that other piece of his heart missing.
ʚ ♡ ɞ
You pass your hand through the fogged mirror, seeing your now clean reflection. No irritated eyes thanks to the fire, nor unpleasant stains on your skin.
Despite the new voices in your living room you take your time in your routine, ignoring the necklace soaking in reddish water and soap in the sink.
When you finish blow-drying your hair and treating your skin to go to pick an outfit, one of your fingers gently runs along the corner of your lips. There were cards to dust off that you hadn't used for your deck, but now it´s time.
It must work.
Reaching for a thin gold choker in your closet, you finish your look with a black silk shirt that you love, a pair of dark jeans and a black waist-fitted blazer you took from your one of the hangers, as if your world isn't about to be shaken in the next few minutes.
And you can feel it... Oblivious to everything beautiful that necklace once meant. In the bathroom for the last time, you grab the gold chain before throwing away the dirty water. These vibrations, could be describe as something volatile... sharp against your nostrils, making all your vital functions go numb, until without realizing it your soul is torn from your body. And with the right substance it could become something explosive.
You can´t stop them from entering your body, as if someone was forcing you to take this lethal poison, that you imagine it’s a thick, black liquid running down your throat, burning everything in its path until it reaches your stomach. Each dark molecule passing through every cell in your body contaminating your bloodstream. Accepting that what you left behind believing that it had no feet, managed to reach you anyways, creeping weakly until it evolved and transformed into something wicked.
While you clean your hands and dry the necklace to put it in your pocket, you think about your own father. What used to lie dormant in the back of your mind, now it´s in front. It is not difficult to imagine, to empathize. If you were a loving mother… or a loving father, would you do the same?
A message from Kaen letting you know that he has arrived makes your phone vibrate. When you pick it up you feel that something is missing. Turning your hand you admiring your fingers, the dark cherry manicure begs for something bright and exquisite.
Your engagement ring.
It could be a hard blow for someone who is compassionate, or a soft blow for someone who is not. You imagine it will be a soft blow for him, so you finally walk to the nightstand taking the piece out of its fine box and putting it on your finger. Then, you take a sit in front of your vanity table, determined to give a hard blow.
ʚ ♡ ɞ
"How much longer is she going to take?"
"Oh, if you saw her you would understand why she takes so long, she has hair that you are dying to touch." Satoru says as he pulls his head back dramatically, swirling a strand of silver hair around his finger while Miruku rest on his lap and start chewing his expensive coat. “Hey don´t do tha- Huh? Where are your beans?" Taking Miruku's paws, he rubs his thumbs over them impressed trying to find some squishy and soft beans.
"Rabbits don't have toe beans"
“Really? Why wouldn´t they have toe bea-“
Where did your sensual, magnetic, hypnotic renaissance hair go?
Satoru and the young detective in front of him remain static staring at you, both for different reasons. One is pale and serious as if he had seen a ghost and the other thanking heaven for having blessed eyes that now admire tremendous vampiress.
Where the six-eyes had known voluminous wavy hair, it was now completely straight, just like Shoko´s.
“You must be from the police?”
“Isamu, Detective Isamu Adachi” He introduces himself after clearing his throat. “Yours, Miss?”
“Airi Mizuki”
“Mizuki…?” The young detective's gaze is discerning on you. You are a true painting, if you blinked he wouldn't notice it.
“It’s everything alright?”
“I don´t know” Satoru comes forward putting the bunny on the floor and stands behind this snooper. "Detective Adachi didn´t want to tell me which police station he´s from"
The atmosphere is a little tense, but you feel almost out of it. You don't know what Satoru said while you were getting ready. “It´s that so?”
"I'm one of the detectives in charge, we're asking all the neighbors a couple of questions, would you mind?"
"What police station are you from?" Satoru insist, and then…
“From any”
You startle when Satoru's back is right in front of you, as does the voice at the door. His perfume came warm and full, now mixing with some expensive tobacco beginning to surround the place.
You can hear his slow and firm steps behind Satoru, annoyed to notice that he hasn't bothered to take off his shoes. Not because of the stupid floor, but because you know that he´s aware of his action, and he doesn't care.
Suddenly, Satoru seems to lean back, making you step back. You look up, admiring how the bare winter light falls on the back of his head. And as if the moment were ideal, you dare to inspect him better. From his height to the new undercut of his silver hair, from his broad shoulder to his big hands. His whole body… protecting you?
“Satoru Gojo?”
“Live and direct”
You hear a chuckle from the man, then his deep voice again. “What brings you here, boy?”
“I was about to ask the same”
“I came here to do my job of course, and to ask a couple of questions to... the other victim behind you, come forward dear, no one will harm you."
The air leaves your lungs and remains halfway. That sounded like when you're alone at night until a stranger shows up wanting to get closer, telling you that such a pretty girl shouldn't be alone late at night, making it clear that he is the danger.
You had thought you were ready, to give him the hard blow. You knew it wouldn't be easy when the time came but you're getting more overwhelmed than you expected. It was so much, so much that you felt the urge to take Satoru's hand and squeeze it, and… now his hand was over yours.
Big and warm.
Squeezing hard and protectively.
"You know, my fiancee is still a little nervous about what happened, why don't you come back later?"
Suddenly that stuck air seems to turn into gas and all you want to do is spit fire at him, but you just bury your nails into his skin slowly, gradually applying pressure waiting for him to let go.
"Fiancee?”
Detective Adachi sweats a little at such a revelation, while his superior stays silent this time.
"That´s right, just look at her beautiful hand” Satoru passes your hand holding onto his under his arm, but he didn't wait for you to take a step to his side, showing yourself. Yaga will surely kill him, but he has no choice but to just witnessing what would happen now, feeling cold when you remove your hand from his.
Your eyes were closed but you can feel their piercing gazes on you. The devastating silence proves it to you but you don´t let yourself fear any longer and open your eyes, looking right at the tall dark-hair man with a few grays, noticing how his chest rises inhaling deeply, holding his breath. His eyes previously dull were now attentive and awake, just like Detective Isamu did. As if he had seen a ghost, but instead of being scared, his deep sapphire stones, as deep as the navy blue of his thick coat, shine with nostalgia and something else that the rest can't describe… but you do.
Defeated.
There´s the hard blow.
He´s tired... almost empty, like a warrior who after having managed to win the long battle after so many adversities, does not feel fulfilled. And you admit that with this victory, you´re ashamed.
“Cousin!”
Kaen, taking off his shoes before running to your side to take your hands, gives your mind a break for a slight moment when his body blocks your sight.
“I´m fine”
"Mizuki-san, this is my superior. Detective Keizuke Inui”
Inui Residence.
"Miss Mizuki, Master Tengen has told me a lot about you"
Numb by the memory but completely defensive by the current situation you remain silent, gathering the strength to stay composed. Feeling again all the weight of being the person who left windows and doors of his home open, letting in a hurricane. But you don´t give him fake courtesy, fake smiles to play dumb, no nothing. On the other hand, Satoru pays strict attention at your energy changes, your stoic countenance and your fingers intertwined behind your back.
"Just like he said, you're a book eater." He walks with the intention of reaching the large shelf of books. Your foot about to take a step as a reflex while your hands start shaking once you spot The secret garden book, but the detective stops in his tracks when Kaen gets in his way competing with his boldness.
Soft, silent and long, you exhale with relief.
“What is it, son?” Detective Inui looks at your cousin like a small child who was caught throwing a tantrum when he shouldn't have. Luckily for him, it's not Homura who´s here dealing with the moment, who would gladly teach him how to properly correct a tantrum. He would have cut off his feet with his shoes on and leave them at the entrance.
So devoted.
"Sir, you can take off your shoes or we can take this conversation outside"
The silence that follows could make the lights flicker, even though Kaen is smiling, with sharp fangs. But the detective cuts the tension by looking at his feet and feigning surprise. "Oh, what manners of mine" then, he gives you a fleeting glance before turning around to take off his shoes, understanding that of course, he´s not willing to leave. “Miss, my apologies. So! What was I saying?”
Brushing Kaen's shoulder, he walks to your side looking out the window. Not looking at the sky or at the flashy lights on the rest of the buildings. Perhaps his own reflection, but Satoru doesn't move an inch from where he is.
“That´s it. Tengen. He told me you had this peculiar ability... of being able to see what happened in a place by just touching an object, no matter where or when" With a slight smile, he looks at you from the corner of his eye. “It´s a technique to envy”
About to roll your eyes, Satoru finally puts his big mouth to good use. “Get out of my fiancee's apartment if you won't do your job.”
“We have someone with something similar, perhaps you can be of help in this case we´re working on"
Satoru lets out a goofy laugh, his fingers tickling to get into position and release a purple for being ignored. On the other hand, you bite your tongue at what he says. You remember the cold touch of his hands enclosing yours while you trembled under Yaga's tired and serious gaze in that village as if it were yesterday, but it was almost ten years ago.
And it's true, that technique and yours together are the perfect complement for jobs like these, like your last job, but just like you told Satoru…
“I don´t work for the Jujutsu Society”
“Right, you never graduated, is that correct?” Faking, the detective puts his hand on his chin, frowning as if he wants to remember something.
"I have made it clear that I do-"
“You drooped out Jujutsu” He interrupts. You just clench your jaw to recognize his intention to enter dangerous details.
“Was it after a huge incident, I believe. Isamu, what was the name of this curse user?” He almost sings, tapping his chin with his index.
Satoru resents the nerve spot the detective has hit. Not only the deep wound Suguru left in both of you, sutured with just a single thread that now was pulled away without any delicacy and begins to bleed again.
It was all that avalanche that came to crush them after his departure.
The aftermath.
The atmosphere begins to be unbearable for you.
You work miracles by managing to maintain your composure, not clenching your fists, not frowning, not kicking him out of here. That almost taboo subject for you cannot be used by someone like him as a weapon against you, much less with Satoru being here. And for a brief second, this unlocked memory in both of you, he searches it your eyes but you can't do the same with him, because as always, there´s that barrier between the two of you.
"We don't have as much free time as you, I'm afraid. So if you have your questions ready about this clearly misguided psychopath who killed someone... innocent, you can start now."
“Sassy”
Satoru and Adachi share the same face and thought. Seeing this duel of glances that Detective Inui seems to begin to lose. You no longer have your stoic gaze forward but face to face with the man next to you, who seems to be doing everything possible not to give in to something that everyone is ignorant about, except for him.
Of you.
Memory is a cruel thing.
He could perfectly imagine her laugh coming out of your mouth, how soft her straight hair was on his fingers when he sees yours, the dimples of her daughter's cheeks on yours, or yours on hers.
Definitely, the world is so small.
Flash!
With Miruku on your lap, you watch the more than five men outside your apartment, measuring footprints, taking photographs and finally someone taking the knife from your door. But the hole that's left there threatening your privacy as maintenance takes a while to send someone to fix it isn't what has you restless in your seat.
Gray and clear like a cloudy day in spring against a bright summer sky giving color to the ocean.
No lines creasing his forehead in anger.
No trace of sadness and rage in his eyes.
“WHERE THE FUCK WERE YOU!?!
Satoru, now with his eyes uncovered sitting next to you, stopped paying attention to his cup of tea, leaving it on the coffee table and beginning to caress Miruku's fur, purposely brushing his hand with yours, but he doesn't take his eyes off the man perfectly positioned in the hallway. Dressed completely in black, his light hair and pale skin stand out like a reflection of light in a mirror. And like an eagle soaring in the skies, it stalks its prey with those eyes, sagacious and stealthily monitoring your entire system. A bright red, something electric pricking his skin then to a dark almost poisonous purple trying to scare him away.
"She's nervous"
"She remembers you, Takuma."
“Sir, you can't smoke here either."
The detective makes a grumbling face, reluctantly putting away his cigarette case. “Why don't you come in again and-”
“I don't like dogs." The young subordinate says, seeing Kaen right behind you with his arms crossed, while comical little fang sticking out of his mouth, and those pair of blue´s over him. "Plus, she's not the only one who remembers me”
"We don't need an order or any paperwork, I remind you"
"We don't have a chance right now, if she touched something I can't force her to tell us what she saw, she already said she didn´t”
“Then she´s lying”
“Not necessarily” Takuma thinks that maybe if you were alone it would be another story, because you´re with Satoru Gojo.
“You believe her?”
“…”
“Me neither” Pursing his lips imagining the cigarette he wants to smoke so badly, he rejoices a little with the truth.
It hurts, yes.
But he feels a weight less on his shoulders.
Although it would have been perfect for him if you had agreed to let Takuma question you. This way he would know if you were lying or not, even though he knows.
Because he knows.
"Everything is ready sir" Another of his subordinates approaches to give the report, leaving with the rest of the team when Detective Inui orders him to do so.
“Adachi-Kun, come here for a second”
“Sir?”
Encouragingly, he puts his hand on Adachi's shoulder giving a friendly squeeze. "It seems that Miss Mizuki really likes books, why don't you ask her if she recommends any”
Adachi frowns a little, confused, looking at his hand when he feels a small paper being slipped into it.
"What a disgusting old man” Satoru gets more comfortable on the chair, giving up when Miruku no longer give him any more attention, jumping off to go to his pen. “I bet he was jealous that you were by my side, he would like to marry me"
"Bet he does" Kaen says rolling his eyes.
A slight sound comes out of your mouth.
It was very natural, perhaps the nerves and tension looked for a way to defend you and help to release it.
It was just a little laugh.
Satoru doesn't have much time to enjoy it when Adachi knocks on the door, and then…
He takes off his shoes.
“Mizuki-San” Adachi bows, leaving everyone puzzled. "I apologize for the attitude of our superior”
"Apology denied, now get out."
Thank you, Kaen.
Hiding the grimace you make with your mouth between your knuckles, you meditate on how you never thought this day would come, where you would rather be locked up here with Satoru than spend one more second with these detectives.
“I´m really sorry, I don't mean to bother you, but...Mizuki-San, could I have a word? Please?” Sweating profusely, he becomes smaller and smaller each second before both ominous silhouettes growing larger over him.
"And what could it possibly be about?"
"Do you also want to marry me? How shameless all of you are."
You rub your temple because this is positively painful.
The cramps are intense and you can't wait for this whole day to be over, even though you have to worry about the next one, and the others to come.
You stifle the exasperated sigh in your chest, daring once again to look down the hallway. Those gray eyes are still on you, resting his hands inside his pockets, calm as always.
Perceptive as always.
“Sure, close the door”
"Huh?" In unison, Satoru and Kaen turn to you.
“Excuse me?” Adachi looks at you as if you've spoken in a language he can't understand. His eyes big and attentive like a puppy trying to identify a sound.
How cute, they sent the most docile one.
“You can come in, close the door”
Nervous and hesitant, he glances at everyone in the living room as he approaches the door as if he's not sure he heard correctly.
“Oh sorry, I meant those two, you can wait outside”
“What!?”
Patting the empty spot next to you on the couch, you invite him to sit. “Come, come”
Gentle, your lips curve into a light smile, so light that others don't know if it's really there. Sharpening your gaze when Kaen doesn't move. A little reluctant, he obeys, dragging Satoru with him. And by the time he closes the door, you can see Takuma's contorted face, making your smile a little wider.
"So...what is it?"
Adachi steps forward without being intimidated, if that's what you plan to do. But beyond your request to have the conversation behind closed doors, he doesn't sense any hint of danger, much less with the bunny hopping around. Jumping onto the couch, he watches as the rodent tries to bite the sleeve of your blazer. Avoiding it, you place him on your lap, beginning to caress his drooping ears, they must be very soft.
"Do you like bunnies?"
"Eh... I've never had a chance to pet one."
"Now you can" Your fingers grip gently the tips of Miruku's ears, raising one while lowering the other, up and down, up and down.
Adachi sees the gentle movement that doesn't stop in silence, not really knowing how to start saying what he wants to say. Suddenly, he sees the rodent's bright little brown eyes, deep and... are they brown or black? He wonders, ignoring his little nose twitching adorably.
"Are you scared?"
"What?"
"Sometimes people's subconscious associate them with bigger mice and that makes them nervous, they get scared."
Oh, sure, bunnies…
“Well, I-“ Suddenly, one of your hands stops playing with the animal's ears, leaving one resting on your fingers, offering it to him.
"Come"
Adachi swallows hard, not knowing how to refuse the adorable offer. He doesn't want to reject it.
Wait… he doesn't want to? Suddenly kneeling next to you, his fingers cup the bunny's ear, sliding easily over the warm fur. "How soft"
"Right?"
Clearing his throat, he stands up quickly with his eyes closed. He´s afraid if he opened them he would blush more. "Mizuki-san, I couldn't help but notice your bookcase before Detective Adachi confirmed that you really enjoy reading, so was wondering if..."
It was a mistake.
But he hasn't realized it yet.
Adachi opened his eyes crashing into yours.
His older brother is an astronomer. He has lived in Chile for several years and often sends photos and videos of the northern skies. He had sworn that… there could never be anything like it in life. He had seen the most pristine and clear skies in those photos, thousands of stars illuminating the sky, decorating the purple galaxies but your eyes were the closest thing to that.
Many fear the night, the darkness... but how could you fear when the Milky Way above you is reflected in your eyes? Your irises are like nebulae, purple and bright as if thousands of amethyst stones exploded into dust, spreading out adorning the space sky.
He remembers that when he was little, his brother explained why sound could not propagate in outer space. There is no medium that transmits those vibrations that produce them, so how is it that in this luminous void he can hear this luring echo?
A…
His feet no longer touch the ground, feeling how gravity disappears.
Adach-
Had he ever heard such a beautiful voice before? Adachi can´t remember.
Adachi-Kun…
Is this what it sounds like when you enter paradise? So ethereal.
“Adachi-Kun?”
His eyelashes flutter many times, recognizing the faces around him. His superior and Takuma watching him with slight frowns.
The boring cold light of the hallway makes him squint for a moment. There's something vague in the back of his mind just fading away, a sound... deep colors fading until they disappear.
What just happened?
"The truth is that it's not my favorite, but you can return it when we meet again"
"A… again?"
Adachi turns in your direction wondering when they left your apartment. Satoru makes a face, like a child witnesses the scolding of another and Kaen looks him up and down disapprovingly.
Suddenly, it dawns on him that his trembling fingers are holding something against his palms. The young girl looks back at him with a pair of dark eyes peering out of heart-shaped sunglasses, carmine like the lipstick and lollipop on her lips.
LOLITA by Vladimir Nabokov
While Adachi suffers from all the blood that has gone to his cheeks, you point your head towards the hole in the door, holding Miruki against your chest. "Of course. Unfortunately in my field we also see cases like this, I dare to assume that this was not something random"
“There is always the possibility that it was something random.” Takuma, balances on his feet back and forward. You know this little ritual of his, when he´s not satisfied with something but he doesn't want to be pushy, when he receives a no for answer.
He gazes at Miruku, your hands.
There were not many sorcerers who were able to master mental techniques.
The human mind is one of the most fragile and difficult things to understand, to handle, even for someone with a profession like yours. For you, it may be a piece of cake but it had a disadvantage, although it was almost impossible for that situation to arise, the odds were higher outside of Japan, since there is not a high percentage of curses or sorcerers.
All human beings, sorcerers or not, have energy, are energy, in some way but, cursed energy was the fuel to start your technique, and that of the rest. If there is no residual cursed energy in a place or object, it will be impossible for you to see anything, there would be no way to make a connection.
There are many variations of this technique, yours is a little more... isolated. Not like Renji's for example, you wouldn't be surprised if he could make a connection with a fly. On the other hand, there are also others who are in the middle of this fine line.
With your eyes fixed on Takuma's, without giving in you tell him. "I´ll wait for the resolution of the case then"
R igid silence.
Takuma and Adachi make way for their Superior, and for the first time, you are both face to face. No disdainful glances from the corner of the eye, nor trying to be intimidating towards the other.
Just being what each one was.
A vindictive leader and a loving father.
Each one like a wall that is not going to collapse in the face of anything, or anyone...
In anger, sadness, frustration, helplessness... things are said but they cannot be heard. A fire in your eyes that the detective somehow knows he couldn't fight and a sea storm in his that will make you crash against the rocks.
And against all odds, the detective turns around walking away. Only then when you see his back in the distance is that you allow yourself to blink. Your eyes sting from it, or perhaps from a muffled cry of rage.
Before everyone expectant, Takuma´s lips tighten, as if he wanted to say something other than what is coming out of his mouth. "It would end pretty quickly"
You would like to tell him it's not your problem, but it is.
"I have nothing in my hands to cooperate with”
Takuma raises his chin, not with arrogance, but as if asking for patience where there is none, because he knows he won't be able to convince you. “I understand” He wants to do that thing with his feet, but he doesn't. "See you soon, Airi-San”
Adachi´s still a bit dazed, curious about the intriguing familiarity his mysterious colleague has with you, but he must follow. He says goodbye politely, catching up with the others in the elevator with the book in his hand.
Only the people in charge of cleaning remain.
Finally, this morning is over.
"Airi-Sama?"
Cautiously, Kaen approaches to your side, confused like Satoru.
You believe you are too.
“It´s fine”
It´s not.
You enter your apartment followed by them, putting Miruku on the floor who hops towards the thick wooden furniture full of books, and something that hasn't happened in days happens.
The sky becomes clear.
The warm rays of sun come through the window, falling on your face and everything around you, wishing you could put them all in a hot water bottle to calm these fucking cramps, but they don´t stop you from reaching the bookcase to take The Secret Garden book firmly in your hands.
You need to sit down and eat something, since this “cordial confrontation” has left you shaking, uneasy. Because you know there is more to come and you can't do anything but face it and win, because otherwise, it wouldn't be fair, because it defines the future.
Your future.
“Kaen”
“Airi-Sama”
Leaning over you, you whisper something in his ear, too close for Satoru to be able to see how the small paper note passes from your hand to his.
Kaen sees the numbers on it before looking at the six eyes from the corner of the eye.
385
386
A cold war is looming.
ʚ ♡ ɞ
11:28pm, Tokyo
A woman.
Naoya looks at the traces of soot on his fingers while sitting in the car on the way to the hotel.
The smell of burnt wood was still present in what remained of the mansion and made his head ache. Or at least that's the cause he preferred the most.
He rest his elbow on the armrest, with his thumb against his lip staring into nothingness ignoring the cars, buildings and lights outside the window. Then, reluctantly, he closes his eyes trying to follow that annoyingly sweet scent that he swears he´s smelled before, he´s not sure. But it was simply… vanilla, right? Something else? Naoya had no idea if there´s even a word to describe it. Maybe something liquorous? Coffee? Something woody? Super sweet at first but it immediately changes to something almost masculine and intense.
Real intense.
Warm and floral, but not colorful flowers that bloom when they feel the sun's rays, but those that open their petals when night falls, receiving nothing but moonlight. And as if it were possible to want to take a bite of whatever smells like that, he squeezes his eyes trying to see where that smell takes him. His nose wrinkle even though the smell is actually pleasant. Naoya´s sure the image is there, somewhere inside his head but he can't see anything but that silhouette among the smoke and flames from last night. Silhouette that made him turn many times in bed, that put him in a bad mood and takes away his appetite.
There were many ways to start a fire but…
What if…?
"We're here, sir."
Without saying anything, the car door opens for him as the blinding lights of the large building bathe his grumpy face, suddenly feeling all the clothes he's wearing tight, suffocating himself with thoughts that he has no control over. And with every passing second, his frown deepens.
The same thing happens with his nose.
The intoxicating smell seems to poison his lungs, and he wants to take a bite. Tear at anything with his teeth until the smell transforms into a taste.
He can spit it out later.
"Forget this now! The boy is dead”
Before pressing the elevator button, he pauses, recognizing his cousin's voice. With his hands tucked into each sleeve, Naoya walks to the beautiful and almost empty dining room, his fingers brushing against each other feeling the annoying roughness of the soot on his skin. His blood boiling at the thought that the dark material could have been his own body, simple ash carried by the wind.
Nothingness itself.
“Fucking bitch…”
He spot the rather robust man with a scar on his forehead, arms crossed sitting in front of his father willing to drink something with them, anything but something sweet. But the direction of the conversation made him stay still, still against the wall so as not to be seen by them, his blood still hot, threatening to start burning his skin like it didn't last night.
"And what about the girl? That little bitch was spying on us with him all this time and she managed to run away!" Naobito slams his sake bottle against the table, shattering it. Then banging his fist on the table with each curse. “Bitch! Bitch! Bitch! How are we going to explain this? A cunt of a woman left us with a burned mansion in a single night!" Naobito growls again looking for something else to break.
“Say it was a candle… oh please, you´ll have a stroke if you keep this up." Jinichi hides his chuckle behind his cup when the veins of his uncle´s forehead are about to explode, but dies when the drunk man staggers to his feet.
"Damn it... it wasn't supposed to be like this." Refusing to accept it, to believe it, he curse furious. “Fuck! The owner of the curse mounts…”
“Don´t be dramatic, if it's like you think, you can't do anything about it, besides, you have no proof of anything, more than likely it's a man, she didn't enter the mansion alone, no one would be so stupid to do that."
“It had better be so, his seed will bear a child in some of our daughters, cousins, nieces, and whoever… whoever inherits the power will…”
Jinichi twists his mouth again, hoping for his uncle to collapse from alcohol so he wouldn't finish his sentence, without taking his eyes off the sinister figure of “the former heir” just a few feet away.
Jinichi purses his lips, suddenly looking more interested in his drink. In a kind gesture of pretending not to have heard what he heard, of not having seen Naoya witnessing to his father's word. Naoya, who… spent his whole life believing that his position as heir was assured, passing over his older brothers, since as he often says, he´s the only one worth bearing the Zenin name.
Naobito´s only true son, his only heir.
But now, this stranger… this unknown person who threatens their power in Jujutsu society crushes him, taking his place.
“It´s brilliant”
An eerie silence reigns for long seconds, so much so that even the moonlight in the sky wants to go out, to hide.
They both stare at Naobito standing there in complete silence, with strange and sudden calm, his mouth twisting into a strange smile and his eyes opening wide, reddish and awake, about to shed a tear as if he had had some kind of epiphany.
Then, he speaks again.
The statement makes the one about to be usurped feel something extremely hot burning inside him, hotter than last night fire.
“Will be my he-!”
"Father"
With ominous voice, Naoya makes his way into the dining room, and it's as if at any moment the earth would start to shake, looking at his stupid father just like a snake about to lunge towards his prey that is still in a corner.
A man... Naoya knows that he is not going to be replaced by his father with a woman, it´s not the order of things, it´s not the Zenin way.
And that it´s exactly what was keeping him awake at nights.
A vague memory of last night hits his mind.
Right before the wood of the ceiling fell between him and that silhouette between the smoke and the screams.
Those eyes.
He doesn´t smile at first, angry at the possibility.
Angry of having missed the chance to put his hands around her neck.
A woman… it could be then?
It´s not the order of things but is a twisted and pleasurable advantage. That which Naobito feared, that which Naoya could not understand, that which Naoya could not see anything but the goal, nor the risks nor the great setbacks on the long road that would be trying to achieve what he wants.
His mind is racing and the muscles in his face begin to tickle really hard. A dark sparkle emerges in his eyes and finally he does...
A woman.
Naoya smiles… because indeed, his father is right.
The idea it’s brilliant.
Marriott Miyako Hotel, Osaka
11:50pm
Tsubaki Aoki
Disappeared on September 17, 2007
"Aoki? Who´s this?"
In the dim light of his room next to the fireplace, Satoru quickly rereads the document in his hands.
"This is part of a police file that was closed a couple of years ago.” Mei Mei´s voice is like a soft purr but as she keeps talking it becomes more like the hiss of a snake, snake that rattles when the photo is extended towards him, leaving him breathless when he sees the women in it. “Tsubaki Aoki is Airi´s mother”
Bright amethyst stones just like yours looks back at him, and straight brown hair falling down her shoulders, just like yours this morning keeps him hypnotized. It's like seeing you no matter what angle he looks from.
“She disappeared the same day Suguru had his last mission in 2007, right after those events our beloved Airi left... Such a coincidence, isn´t it?"
Your mother disappeared? Right before Suguru´s defection?
Perhaps Suguru…? Did he? Your mother wasn´t a sorceress then? As Satoru´s mind begins to race, his eyes land on various parts of the room trying to focus, until they land on Mei Mei's eyes, darker and vain, realizing that his thoughts aren't going in the direction she wants to guide him.
“No”
Satoru isn't reaffirming the stupidity she just said, he's denying it, he's refusing.
Those were just speculations.
Your departure reasons could have been just one or several, he has no right to say that he knows them but you leaving with him was not one of them.
Right?
Taking into account the known circumstances, Tengen enrolled you in school to keep you safe and if then he allowed you to leave, it was because the place was no longer safe for you.
That´s it, so he states. "She´s got nothing to do with Suguru Geto"
Anyone who listens to him would say he sounds unfazed but Mei Mei who´d like to say that she knows him indeed, would say that he´s irritated at such suggestion.
This unnerved her but it still amuses her.
“There´s no need to be right next to him to work for him.” Mei Mei crosses her legs looking right at Satoru´s eyes, not smiling at all. “She treats people with poor mental stability every single day, what better way than to recruit sorcerers that are easy to manipulate for him?"
Satoru tries to keep a poker face.
He´s always been aware of the sheer pleasure Mei Mei gets by bothering you, besides her trying to get into his pants, pockets and all, but even now that she just wants to throw dirt at you, he admits she has a point, even though that may have sounded extremely offensive.
This theory is not something he´s going to ignore, but Satoru doesn´t want Mei Mei involved in this anymore.
Back then, Satoru never believed Suguru had planned something like what he did.
He understood that his best friend had just… had enough. He was about to do something similar after Riko's death but still, selfishly later he dared to believed it was something that could be avoided, so when he found out that you had also been assigned for that mission and you didn't attend… he exploded.
Those rumors he heard, stupid and ill-intentioned rumors that took root inside him, served as gasoline for his anger, uncertainty and many other things that should not have been directed at you that day, nor any other. And Satoru admits that... he hesitated for a moment that day, he really did but in the end he believed in Yaga's words, and he still believe in them today.
“Wasn't Geto at that fancy party too?”
"What does this have to do with what I asked you?"
"How impatient." The woman stares at the fireplace trying to be suggestive with her words. "Nobody was able to find a single trace of Aoki Tsubaki, it's as if the earth had swallowed her. People say it was a curse that killed her" Mei Mei looks just enough to connect with Satoru's exquisite eyes again, admiring the way his hair falls loosely across his forehead hoping he gets to connect the dots, smiling noticeably when she thinks he's already done it, by the way his gaze sharpens, disgusted.
“Did the Zenin kill her mother?” he asks feeling a lump forming in his throat while Mei Mei kept smiling with her lips, and now she does it with her eyes too. Her gaze has a charming edge but there is no good in it.
“She´s a Zenin as well, Gojo”
You´re a Zenin as well.
Slowly, Satoru leans all his weight on the elegant chair wondering… Why? And as if Mei Mei had read his mind, she proceeds to go deeper. "We know the higher up´s doesn't want someone of her caliber running around loose without a leash that belongs to them. And it's not like they need a justification to do whatever they want, but to proceed in a civilized manner, it seems to me they´ll use everything they can to frame her for any crime, even if she´s not directly involved.” Pouting, she looks at her nails, enjoying the warm of the fireplace and continues. “The poor thing is cornered, this is why it´s a good thing you know this before they do. Maybe you can do something about it and help her”
“For once in your life” She wanted to say, to stab him with a psychological dagger so that he bleeds, thus perhaps have the satisfaction of provoking something in him, but she can´t. Only some divine entity knows what would happen to her if she said it. All she does is making herself more comfortable in the expensive furniture, feeling the freezing silence from him.
Expectant.
She wants to roll her eyes sooooo badly. Instead, Mei Mei just points her head at the rest of papers inside the black folder, there resting on his lap. Satoru, annoyed by how exciting she is with all the suspense she´s putting into the matter, opens the folder not expecting to see that detective's face again.
"It's a little scary, you know? How small this world can be” She sighs. “The detective you all are worrying about and rightly so… is her mother's husband”
At this point, Satoru can´t fake it anymore. The sorceress resists the urge to widen her smile at his bewilderment face.
"I wonder if they'll get along..."
Satoru wonders the same.
He had noticed how tense and nervous you were this morning when that detective arrived, but you and that man didn't seem to know each other. Were you pretending? Were both pretending they didn't know each other?
Did they even know each other at all...?
How was it possible? Didn't you know your own stepfather? Is this what Yaga didn't want to tell him before? However, Satoru failed in what he asked of him. The detective saw you and recognized you, so Yaga will probably end up telling him the truth anyway and won't get scolded again for jumping the gun, again.
But what was the big deal?
“She´s a Zenin as well…”
…
So… that´s it?
Mei Mei is right? Were you being careful of not been linked to Suguru? He saw the stupid necklace hanging from that creepy knife. Have you gotten into trouble with any of Suguru's enemies? Suguru had something to do with the school murders?
It wasn't possible.
Those girls were sorceresses... and Yaga told him the killer wasn't you, but... did that mean you weren't 100% involved? The only thing he knows is that he doesn't know many things and that Yaga isn't telling him everything.
“She´s a Zenin as well…”
“Suguru´s old home was already an empty husk as well… though from the blood stains and residuals he most likely killed his parents”
Is it true then? You and Suguru…
Did you…?
Mei Mei puts a bit of effort into pretend she´s not enjoying this, not just because of the fact that Satoru was paying her extra. But come on, she´s not that bad. "Don't get so worked up about it, after all, you want to help her despite everything, or have you just changed your mind?”
Or yes?
She taps her fingers softly over the armchair waiting for an answer, but Satoru doesn't seem to lower the intensity of his thoughts.
The sorceress can't laugh at Satoru believing it so easily since the idea isn't that crazy, but a deal is a deal, so with or without an answer, she must comply.
“Here, an alibi for her, but I don't know how she's going to take it… If she ever asks you, please tell her that this wasn't with malicious intentions."
Finally, Satoru looks up from his own hands holding the documents, only to see more papers in front of him. “An ilibi?”
"She was getting sick"
Sick?
His eyes quickly catch your name on the document, feeling his mouth grow drier as he read, hearing Mei Mei´s voice far away, he can´t understand her words anymore.
Is distorted.
Airi Mizuki
17 years old
Admitted on December 29, 2007.
Admitted?
Pernicious anemia
Bradycardia
Behaviors studied.
…
…
Cold as glacial water, his eyes collide with Ijichi´s, who felt like the Titanic colliding with that iceberg leaving him in darkness and cutting off his blood circulation.
He knows what the six-eyes is thinking. Satoru wonders why he hadn't come to him with this information first, but before he could give in to his anxiety, in that rush of adrenaline, of all his emotions surfacing, the one he somehow managed to convey to him was reproach.
Satoru could yell at him all he wanted, threaten to hit him if he wanted to, but he wasn't going to give in. When he found your admission medical file, Ijichi just felt in his heart that this had to stay that way, without Satoru knowing, because it was yours, private. Maybe you could be overwhelmed, just like Satoru felt ashamed from the way all his friends started looking at him after the incident at the gym, that last time they all saw you.
Adjusting his glasses with trembling fingers, he notice there´s something in Satoru´s eyes that he very rarely get to see in him, those few times when he used all his determination and strength to say no to him, but a billion times worse.
Ijichi's expression softens, because he understands. He reproaches him, but he understands. Although Nanami, who had been silent throughout the entire time, with his dark blue suit and hair neatly combed as usual, doesn´t seem to care at all, he reproaches Satoru with all his heart.
He approaches snatching the papers from Satoru´s hands and throws them directly into the fire, silently supporting Ijichi´s decision.
"You already found her, that's all you wanted... and as long as you have no proof of what Mei Mei have just accused Airi of, you don't need to know anything else without her consent"
Feeling his body as if some kind of poison had left all his muscles numb, unable to move, Satoru barely turn to look at his friend, too apathetic to pull a sour face, but still, he´s not going to deny the scolding. Nanami´s eyes fixed sternly all over him, causing a discomforting twinge inside his chest.
"WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU!?"
With little desire to be shameless as usual, Satoru finds a bit of comfort avoiding his gaze, staring right at the fireplace. Watching those papers being consumed by the dancing flames in seconds, he wonders if Nanami remembered the same thing. He doesn't know, just as he doesn't know that Ijichi decided to hide that information from him because even though you were far away and too much time had passed, he felt like he was betraying that sweet girl who was always kind to him, that girl who quit Jujutsu High without telling a soul for a reason, or several. Although, regardless of whether Mei Mei said is true or not, everyone in this room knew what the last straw was, the trigger for your departure. So, without caring what the last straw would say or try to do to him in the morning, Ijichi wishes everyone goodnight, leaving the room with Nanami, who takes a quick glance towards the fireplace before closing the door. On the other hand, Mei Mei can´t stand it anymore, so stands up to follow them, reluctant to Satoru's attitude who she would swear, is practically about to throw himself into the fire.
This… irritates her, bothers her, infuriates her.
You've been away all these years, and yet you still have this power over him and you're not interested in getting any benefit from it.
From him.
This time, she does roll her eyes.
“What a waste”
November 21, 2006
The Village.
You achieved it.
Although, once you managed to convince him, you resisted rolling your eyes at Yaga-Sensei when he told you that you shouldn't expect difficult missions at all, and that you wouldn't do the classification test because it wasn´t necessary.
Neither he nor Master Tengen were going to expose you. You had already done enough with the cursed speech months ago at the aquarium. So you're practically still in the same cage, just a little bigger.
But now you're making extra money, so it was fine.
This mediocre and harmless mission was for you alone, a couple of small curses disturbing some houses, and scaring the farm animals, a nd just as you predicted, you finished ahead of schedule, so as soon you told Shoko that you had a couple of days free, it occurred to her that they… could stay here in the cabin until the stipulated time ends.
You spent most of the night awake watching the firefly couples, no noise besides the crickets and the calm river. Imagining what Satoru will say, and what he´ll not stop saying in the next few days about this super mission, and the rest to come because you plan to take them all.
So you'll have to bite your tongue.
You didn´t enjoy doing that, but it was necessary.
The less they know, the better.
At some point you were planning to tell them that perhaps... you won't stay in Jujutsu society forever, that maybe you'll find your way elsewhere. Nothing that reminded you of the world in which you feel so desolated but to which you belong, somehow. Although you still don't know which path to take.
And just as you didn't enjoy biting your tongue, you weren't enjoying this day in general either.
Suguru noticed it.
Satoru played with your hair, trying to trying to make a braid like Shoko's during class while bragging about how the little curse you got rid of was like a chibi version of the one he exorcised just a couple days ago, and how it took him the same amount of time as it did you to do it.
The mix of the pleasant sensation in your head and the discomfort in your stomach makes you stiff, a nd Suguru noticed. You, stiff and focused on your book, tapping softly your right thumb at the edge of it, having been on the same page for over twenty minutes until Satoru finally shut his mouth and left the room. Suguru, behind the steam of his cup of tea, followed your gaze, out of the corner of your eyes making sure Satoru had indeed left.
And finally, you turned a page.
But it seems that wasn't enough.
Whatever was going on inside your mind left you on the same page for another twenty minutes, until suddenly, you close the book and turn to him. His eyes connecting with yours, those amethyst wells with so much to say, but that part of your body able to do it clearly did not have the permission of your heart to do so.
This time, he didn't look at your lips with the usual desire, but with something he hadn't felt fully for a while. Hoping that you could say something more than just a lie.
But there they were, still and silent.
Although... Suguru wasn´t a very different story, same with Shoko. She looked the same as always, but she had a more serious air, as if it was a little harder to make her laugh heartily. And it wouldn't be a surprise. Working in the medical wing seeing new bodies arriving every day, and you going to check the place of the bloody events and how it happened with your technique.
And Suguru, he… he´s tired.
It seems that instead of blood, there were liquid heavy metals coursing through his veins, reaching his brain, his mind… looking for a way to transform him into another kind of creature. And unlike many other times, you don't pay attention to his soft lips, and only notice the slight dark circles under his eyes, so slight that anyone might not notice, so slight that a gentle breeze could erase them.
If only something or someone had warned you that in a couple more months, not even a hurricane could erase them, and that those liquids would finally manage to transform him into a completely different being, because the process was already an inevitable metastasis.
Those nights when Suguru was beginning to experience insomnia, his nightmares began to be born. Voices that whisper in his ear seductively that he didn't want to listen, but there was nothing he could do because they were inside his head. And as the days and nights go by... the whispers becomes clearer and clearer until it was practically a scream.
And the nightmares made more sense to him every time.
It scared him.
Suguru was fighting his own demons without a shield. Demons that he didn't want to share with anyone, demons can´t be exorsiced. All you wanted is to be a comfort to him but lately, you were afraid of running into a barrier too high to reach him. You want to gather the little strength you have left to be able to cross, no matter what is on the other side.
No matter what.
Right?
“At this rate your butt will disappear, Airi” Satoru said putting a slice of apple in his mouth the next morning.
You hear Shoko saying something to him, but at that point you already preferred to dissociate, just staring at your tea w ithout being able to enjoy the bump on Satoru´s head after the blow she gave him. You don't even remember when you stood up from the table, if you said something or not, now feeling the hot morning sun hitting your skin.
You look around the plot, starting to walk near the firefighter's mother's house where a group of cows were grazing, and then, the scene in front of your eyes touched you deeply.
It's like you can't escape it, life constantly reminding you of it.
A heifer was trying to drink milk from her mother, but apparently the cow was a bit stressed, enough to not be able to stand having her heifer around, so she pushed her repeatedly with her hind leg until the baby gave up, moving away from the group.
"That doesn't look good at all."
Weakly, you turn to the older man behind you, perhaps in his seventies, who sighs in resignation, worried.
"She always rejected her, since she was born we had to force the mother to let her breastfeed” The old man takes off his gloves and puts them in one of his pockets, taking a large baby bottle out of his bag. “I´m afraid that we´ll have to do it ourselves from now on”
“Can I do it?”
And so, with the bottle of warm milk in your hands you begin your search alone, hoping to find the heifer before it gets cold but you can't find the heifer anywhere. You won´t give up though.
The heifer needs to eat, otherwise it´ll get weak and sick.
The heifer needs something warm.
The heifer needs to survive without its momm-
"Where are you going?"
Your distressed face tries to relax upon hearing Suguru's voice behind you.
You didn´t feel him coming.
"I… I'm looking for a baby cow"
"A baby cow?”
You don't feel like talking much, your throat feels tight, but you try.
“Yeah, she hasn't been eating well." You shake the bottle for emphasis, holding your shaky breath when Suguru asks why. So you prefer to turn on your heels to start walking before answering. “The mother rejected her and doesn't want to feed her."
“ Maybe the heifer is sick”
You almost stopped in your tracks, sensing what Suguru was about to say. "Maybe is sick because she hasn't eaten."
“That´s the mother´s job, if she doesn´t let her it’s for a reason.” Suguru suddenly feels like you didn't need to glare at him, he feels the contempt you feel towards his comment. “It’s cruel, I know. But that's how nature works, only the strong survive, this is how things should be.”
“You don´t need to help me, I can do it on my own. We're not talking about a tiger, Suguru, it's just a little cow with owners who cares about her."
Moving a good couple of meters ahead of him, you try to leave him behind.
Completely obfuscated.
“Airi”
“Go away”
“Hey”
“I said go away-“
“Look”
He stops you by hooking his fingers through yours, and you could burst into tears right there but you hold on.
Suguru leads you to the edge of a corral where abundant bales of straw lay scattered. And there, reddish as caramel and with a large white spot on her face like a mask adorning around her pink nose, is the heifer disconsolate and hungry sunken among the straw. Your heart skips a beat at the sight of her sparkling black eyes, the poor creature unable to understand why her mom doesn't want to feed her.
He lets go of your hand, walking towards the animal to remove the straw from its head, and she begins to moo.
“You better hurry, she´s waiting”
You stay still for a second, not knowing what to do with the anger you had towards him. For a moment you wanted to throw the bottle of milk at his head, wondering why Suguru would give you a lesson on the law of nature with a domestic animal.
Serious, you close the distance and kneel at their side.
Suguru guides the heifer´s head towards the bottle in your hands, the warm food she so longed for, and start eating eagerly.
"There, there sweet thing"
Suguru, relieved to see your seriousness gone, notices that...f or a moment, his head became silent. He watched tenderly as you fed the heifer, saying sweet things to her with a smile on your lips and eyes shining, though he wasn't sure with how many emotions.
“You like it here?”
“Huh?”
“This place… is nice”
Suguru looks around before closing his eyes, perhaps concentrating on the sound of the river not far away, and the birds chirping in the trees.
And your imagination flies.
You haven't visited your father's cabin for a long time, and you imagine what it would be like in a couple of years to be able to renovate it and start living there, away from people.
Maybe you can finally adopt a bunny.
With Suguru.
With your free hand, your fingers remove the dark lock of hair from his face, gently caressing his skin from his cheekbone to his temple. He opens his eyes, and for a brief moment, they were Suguru´s eyes. That Suguru you met at the train station on your first day at school a year ago, those eyes that became smaller when he laughed.
Nothing to cloud them.
“Yes, I like it”
Like a magnet for each other, both of you seek for each other's breath, but the already satisfied heifer shakes its head scattering straw around, settling down for a well-deserved nap.
"So… are you still angry?"
Like a little boy trying to escape punishment, or trying to punishing you for being angry at him, he tries to stand up, but your knee pushes his to the side, making him almost fall on top of you. You welcome him by wrapping your arms around his neck, his scent making your body feel lighter.
"You say strange things lately, you know?"
"You should keep me quiet then. There's a solution."
And as if he was born for it, because you know he was, he captures your lips sharing the tingle that runs down your abdomen. Eager, his tongue attacks yours as one of your hands moves down to his chest, feeling the strong beat of his heart, sending waves of pleasure to your crotch.
The sound of lips as they part only to quickly come back together makes Suguru's hips take on a life of their own. With a thrust, both stifled the moan in that kiss and now you´re left completely lying on the straw. Suguru caresses and scratches your thighs while continuing to kiss you and you are seeing stars behind your eyelids.
Panting, you pull at the collar of his jacket to push him away but Suguru gives you no respite. As if he would run out of air if he didn't continue, he mercilessly attacks your neck, thrusting his hips between your legs. And right there, Suguru knew and promised himself that very soon clothes would not be an obstacle, nor the place, nor Satoru to have you completely for himself.
Right there, Suguru had the pleasure of hearing the sweetest and most obscene moan from you, so he kept thrusting biting your ear and whispering obscenities that make you gasp for air, with all your blood reaching your cheeks, and other places in your body. Suddenly, it's not enough. His hands grip your butt tightly, squeezing and biting one of your breasts through your shirt.
“We need to stop… we need to st-“ Your head falls back, arching your back in a delicious curve.
“You´re close, not yet”
At any moment, something would explode inside your chest. Thinking it's because of the moment of ecstasy, you want to experience Suguru's tongue elsewhere, but something within you stops you from asking him. You're outdoors, with a sleepy baby cow as a potential witness.
Suddenly another voice that doesn't seem to be from your conscience tells you something, and it sounds too seductive to ignore.
As if you were hypnotized, one of your hands grabs a pile of straw covering the heifer's sleeping head, ironically seeking some privacy, and you lift your shirt completely.
Suguru grabs your waist between his arms lifting you up, pressing you against his crotch, trapping one of your breasts with his mouth. The warmth of his tongue playing with your nipple sends you soaring, continuing to dance on his erect member. You caress his arched back while with the other stroke his neck, and your vocal cords acted on their own.
No curse speech, just a beg.
Suguru pleased you.
Lying on your back again, what you thought would take time and be difficult turned out to be the easiest and quickest task in the world. With nimble fingers, Suguru tucked under your underwear, tucking his head between your skirt, and not even the heat of the sun could match this warmth.
For the first time Suguru tasted your juices, playing with you with his tongue. Eating you, he squeezed your breasts, panting over your folds. Your hands gripped his wrists, wanting to scratch his strong forearms.
You gasp as he takes your legs and places them over his shoulders, catching a glimpse of his darkened eyes. Your chest rises and falls, grabbing the back of Suguru's neck, begging and begging, until finally, you explode into his mouth. Your back, which was arched and sweaty, hits the grass and straw, letting out a guttural moan.
Like a wild feline, he climbs over you imprisoning your lips giving you a taste of your own flavor, making a mental note to change his underwear as soon as he gets back to the cabin.
Cupping his cheeks in your hands, you kiss him as if it were the last time. Trembling and longing for the day he finally takes you.
“That was risky”
“Oh Suguru! I want your tongue all over my pu-“
“Ok, fine, fine! Stop it”
With a more than mocking smile, he helps you arrange your clothes, giving short pecks on your cheeks and lips every time. His smile widened as you started to blush again, realizing what you just did with him, what he did to you. Now laughing when you remove the straw from the heifer, and you feel warmth in your chest, seeing him smile like this, hearing him laugh like this. The vibrating waves of his laughter gently caressing your eardrums, his energy essence soothing and beautiful.
Hoping it last, hoping he could stay this way forever.
Standing on your tiptoes, you kiss him again, long and intense.
With… love.
He slowly opens his eyes, ready to drown in that warm purple sea, but suddenly the heifer's mooing puts him on alert, and you quickly turn around spotting the curse stalking. It was the size of a dog, and it didn't seem to have the intention of attacking, yet Suguru pointed his hand at it and annihilated it while the heifer came out from the straw, moving away in search of the group where its mother was.
“This may not be the last time you have to be here, s omething seems to attract them."
You nod understanding the situation.
You knew that this often happens with small children, usually between 3 and 9. Regardless of whether they can see curses or not, they can be attracted to various things, such as nightmares, as happened to you. But the strange thing is that... there were no children in the village.
The youngest were 12 years old, and they were not able to see curses.
This village seemed to be a peaceful place, nothing dangerous or negligent seemed to be happening to the civilians that could cause curses to be attracted or created by them. But hey, we see the faces, we don't know the hearts.
Nobody knows how quickly things can go to hell.
"Let's go back, Yaga-Sensei must put someone in charge of being a pest controller, and that person won't be you."
"Don't say that, there are still two nights left. I should find out what's attracting them."
"It's endless, Airi."
"Endless?"
“ They'll keep coming, it's the fault of the non-sorcerers. Their problems, their emotions... they can't stop from being who they are. Someone will have to come constantly to eliminate them, just like rats.”
Suddenly, something runs down your spine. Not that delicious intimate feeling you had a moment ago with him for the first time. It was something cold, and it came from him. And a part of your subconscious took control of you and the words just came out, even surprising you.
“The curses…”
Suguru doesn´t answer right away so the chills grew deeper.
Why were you feeling this way?
“Sugur-“
“Yes… the curses”
After that, he took your hand and it was warm as always, it was his hand but something was off. He smiled at you, closing his eyes as usual, but deep down you knew he didn´t want to, so you wonder why he does it.
You didn´t smile.
The following week, Suguru traveled to Nagoya.
Every night, he'd text or call you. He sounded just like himself, but when you stood right in front of him, there was something about him—in his slight dark circles, in his eyes, in him—but it was too soon, still too soon to know the existence of that seed that was beginning to sprout.
Long roots, dark and carcinogenic.
You don´t know yet, nobody does, but in the future you will wish that today you could have done something different, to have been able to see the symptoms of this cancer, but the roots were too deep in the ground, receiving all the wrong nutrients to be born from the earth casting a heavy shadow over all those who love him.
Nobody knows how quickly things can go to hell, and today, life gives you an example of that.
This morning you left your training halfway through, your lungs unable to keep up with your body's pace, so after showering and getting ready, you head to the office to finish some paperwork, but the office is empty.
You frown because it's late, Yaga-Sensei should be here.
Before sitting down at your desk, you walk over to the coffee machine, snorting when you see the coffee jar open. You close the lid as always and there, you knew something what´s wrong.
The coffee cup was still in the running machine, full and cold.
And just as Yaga should have left in a hurry, you did the same.
You didn't see any familiar faces until you reached the medical wing, where your search unfortunately ended.
There were people, l ots of people and among them, there is Yaga.
Next to them, a rather short man with his hands behind his back, is listening to a few members of the Tokyo school's investigation group. And all of this feels bad, it makes you sick. Especially the look Yaga holds on the man's face. His brow isn't furrowed, any tension his muscles may be feeling is concentrated in his deadly gaze. His arms are crossed, but you know he wants to clench his fists tightly, preferably on the man´s face.
What the hell was going on?
Unable to hold it in any longer, you get closer than you should, catching his attention.
Yaga´s expression doesn't soften at all when he moves away from the group, immediately asking you to leave.
Refusing and almost breathless, you ask the question no one ever wants to ask, but which is a daily occurrence here. "Who? What happened?"
“Airi…”
“Suguru?”
You talked to him last night, it couldn't be... or could it? Your heart slowed slightly at the Principal's response, but it didn't last long. What felt almost like a heart attack made your knees warned they wouldn't be able to hold you up much longer.
“He´s fine, he´ll come back tomorrow morning, but…”
"The body is already at the morgue, sir”
An assistant approaches, and the Principal with just a glance lets him know that he´ll attend to the matter later.
“Who´s in the morgue?”
"Airi, you shouldn't be here. We'll talk later."
"I won't leave."
"Airi, pleas-"
"Tell me!"
“KIMIKO!”
A piercing scream that made your skin crawl made them all turn around.
“GOD, PLEASE NO, KIMIKOOOOOOO”
A boy your age was being held by two assistants and a teacher. His face, red as lava and soaked with tears, repeated Kimiko's name over and over again while a trickle of saliva dripped from his mouth. Torn to pieces, he falls back breathless, understanding God doesn't exist, and if he does, not in this place.
There's a ringing in your ear, you feel like your knees are going to dislocate with every step you take as you run. Once you enter the morgue, you fall to your knees. The girl with long black hair plunges into the claustrophobic darkness of the refrigerator.
The metallic sound of the door closing snaps you out of your trance, showing you that this isn't a nightmare, that you can't wake up from this, and your heart keeps pounding as Yaga's hands help you stand.
He tries to stop you, but with the little strength you have, you manage to advance to the refrigerator, opening door. She has her eyes closed, and if it weren't for the bruises on her body, she'd look like she was asleep.
"Kimiko...?"
“I´m so sorry, child”
Yaga tries to guide you to the door, and from there, everything blurs. All you remember is that short man, the strange feeling of guilt and the hand of the morgue attendant on duty next to Kimiko's new ID as he closes the refrigerator door again.
…85
3…
385
"Hey Airi! Sing for me again, okay?"
“You have a very beautiful voice, why don´t you sing again?”
"Okay... just one more time, Kimiko."
“That guy Naoya… is pretty scary”
November 24, Tokyo Metropolitan Curse Technical School.
11:48pm
389
388
387
The almost peeled number on the metal door keeps the gloomy chills running down your spine.
Just like in a horror story, the lights are off and the atmosphere feels heavy, as if at any moment all the doors will begin to open and close at the same time trying to scare you. But you´d dare say that scene won´t be that scary as what you feel now.
It´s not necessary to put it into words, it doesn´t matter when you catch a glimpse of the numbers that come before.
385
386
It wasn´t an ugly hunch, it was on purpose.
Everything was on purpose.
Maybe it's wasn´t a trap as such, but you know that he wanted you here.
He wanted you to see something.
“Airi-Sama?”
“Don´t hang up”
Calling Homura, he asks what's wrong. And you just repeat that he mustn’t hang up. You're not in the mood to explain that you need emotional support in some way. Because right now, you want to hug yourself but instead, you grab the 385 cold door handle, squeezing it tightly as you steel yourself.
“What are you doing?” Homura asks on the other side of the line.
Swallowing thickly, in a slow move you open the door and your eyes land on a pair of bluish feet.
A bitter smell fills your nostrils, and you try not to breathe when it continues to reach your nose. Exhaling and wrinkling your nose you grab the metallic stretcher, pulling.
And then, Homura hear a loud gasp.
“What´s wrong? Airi-Sama?”
Your lips parted.
Your eyes wide open going from top to bottom erratically over the body of the young girl.
Don´t touch her…
Your ankles are like fragile thread about to break right now.
Your energy seems to be fading away while the guilt is weighing on your conscience, but suddenly, a force comes to save your body from falling on its knees. It was the entire journey you took, all those who accompanied you to get here…
Yourself.
Lifting your chin, sternly trying to erase the guilt, you put the stretcher back in, closing the door abruptly without caring if someone can hear.
Don´t touch her…
Just as abruptly, you open the next door, 386…
Don´t touch her…
The silence, the cold… this perversity is really overwhelming, really...
Remembering how to breathe, you try to fill your lungs although it´s taking you a lot of work. Homura's attentive ear on the other end of the line bears witness. And you don´t move, as if what dared to hurt these poor souls would come for you, because in fact, that's how it was.
Both girls are quite similar.
A pattern, a vengeful fixation of his.
The deep swollen wounds and bruises, her body torn apart, incapacitated of vitality makes you want to leave once and for all, only barely being able to imagine the physical pain, the fear…
They died scared... many things go through your mind in this new moment of vulnerability, of extreme empathy. Did they think about their parents when they were stabbed? Did they wonder if they be dumped somewhere else to never to be found? Their parents never be able to find their bodies? Would the pain end soon?
Is there a God in heaven?
This plan, was terrifyingly perfect, of both the son and the father.
You imagine him smiling now, laughing, sickly enjoying all this while the father remains silent, maybe also enjoying this kind of punishment for you, for contributing to the creation of this monster that he couldn´t control and that has come out of its cage.
Don´t…
Your trembling hand rises, approaching the girl's hand.
Don´t…
Your hand clenches into a fist before touching her, wondering why you need to do this.
Don't touch her.
Her hand it´s cold, as cold as this room. Her skin feels hard, like the aggressive stabs you see coming and going on her.
“DON´T TOUCH HER!”
Letting go of her hand, your phone falls to the floor as Homura's hands grab your wrists bringing them towards your chest, your back colliding with his chest as you stumble backwards. Then, he kneels behind you still holding you when you can no longer stand on your own.
Your heart beating at a dangerous pace, doesn't seem to want to calm down, it´s so strong that you think the dead here will all wake up envious of it.
It´s unbearable, and it is even more so when, without anesthesia, he tells you what he found in the forensic reports.
Both girls were pregnant.
It´s not an ugly hunch.
It´s not a coincidence, it´s… on purpose.
After sobbing, both of you are sheltered under an umbrella outside the school barrier.
Homura watching you attentively waiting for you to change your mind. "Renji won't like this."
“Fuck Renji”
“I don´t like it either”
“Fuck you too”
He looks to the side, shaking his head while purses his lip.
“I have no choice, Homura… There are no more hiding places for me and soon I won't have any more energy to keep running. Besides… there's still a battle I can't win on my own."
Homura watches as your hand rests on your chest, reluctant to let you back in.
“Can you trust them?”
“I did it a long time ago, it went… fine”
“Just fine?”
“I guess it could have been worse."
“I´ll wait for you right here then” He states, stubborn.
Then, the rain becomes torrential.
Some student’s eyes are set on you immediately.
You don't wonder what they're doing so late. All of them in their uniforms, dirty and with some injuries… most likely they have returned from their missions and it feels so wrong. You see their faces and it feels so wrong because that's all they are.
They're just kids.
It doesn't take long for the murmurs to appear, after all, you´re not a familiar face, yet something familiar feels emerging in the pit of your stomach. Memories of these same halls, under this same roof, filling you with nostalgia without knowing how to control it, just like a couple of nights ago.
Uncomfortable, you hurry your steps towards the stairs, to Yaga´s office. And quite the opposite of your last visit, all the lights are on.
It feels weird, to be here, exposed, about to knock on his door properly instead of sneaky into, but when you´re about to, your old ninja friend appears behind you.
“Oi! Who are you?”
Ninja grandpa is frowning, looking at you from head to toe with distrust. The situation feels so strange that you really don't feel like saying anything, but apparently that was like a war sentence for him because out of nowhere there´s a wooden spear in his hands pointing at you. "Answer or I'll-"
“It´s alright, Chikashi, let her”
The voice coming from inside the office feels like you hear it every day, every day to this day, but when you hear the door being open it doesn't feel that way. Suddenly, all the years here take on a weight. This isn't your place anymore, it's not yours at all.
But again, this man who looks hard as rock, who often gave you scolding and advice, looks at you as if he were seeing that girl again, making all the negative things you felt disappear.
You feel… kind of welcome.
“I wasn’t expecting a late visit”
Remembering the reason of your visit, a lump forms in your throat.
Everything you´re going to tell inside this office…
“My apologizes”
The man sighs, in that way like when he used to catch Satoru and Suguru doing something stupid, and lets you in.
“Come… take a sit, child”
Chapter 5: Near The Ashes
Summary:
Sorry, I know it's been a long time, but I haven't stopped writing <3 I hope you enjoy this chapter.
Chapter Text
I Follow Rivers – Lykke Li
Born To Die – Lana Del Rey
Signs –Bloc Party
Limbo – Lissom, Julien Marchal, Lowswimmer
All the right moves – One Republic
Echo – Jason Walker
In the Kitchen – Mree
Porcelain – Skott
I Am The Antichrist To You – Kishi Bashi
August 16, 2006
Shinagawa Tokyo Aquarium
It wasn't the first time you'd sneak out while working lately.
Usually, it was to the school library, the furthest you've gotten is at the second-hand bookstore, but now, Yaga-Sensei's sudden question made you angry.
“Are you… ok?”
So now, you have sneak out of school.
You hadn't even bothered to finish style your hair in the morning, you just let it loose and went to the office. And about two hours since you arrived, Yaga´s insistent gaze was trying to be unnoticed by you.
You squeezed your pencil tightly, already knowing he noticed the dark cloud above your head.
He lets his papers aside and sighs, tired, complicated, as if he didn't know how to begin saying whatever he wanted to say. And is not strange, since he discovered a couple of weeks ago that you took the habit of snooping through private files. He fears that you may have wanted to investigate further into the events surrounding Riko Amanai's death. Her possible replacement, who the perpetrator was... and from then on, everything that was supposed to be a secret, hidden from you.
There was not a single document missing from the archives, yet he has not stopped drinking coffee and biting his finger all that afternoon waiting for you to show up again.
And Master Tengen's words were clear.
"Keep a close eye on her."
It was as if an unlocked grenade had fallen from his hands. It wasn't evil, Yaga was just following orders, and he should not exceed the professional limit, no matter how much esteem he had for you. He know if it´s right or wrong, deep in his heart, the answer is clear.
"Airi..." He calls you while you continue playing with your pencil without looking at him.
You don't want to talk about it.
Not now, not ever.
There is one gesture with your mouth in particular that gives you away when you are upset but try to hold on as best you can, and you´re doing it right now. Proof enough to know Yaga won't achieve anything. He knows you more than you would like, more than he himself would like, but he´ll try, he has anything else to lose.
Apparently, he's already lost your trust.
"Look, child… I"
“I want to go on missions”
“…” The man frowns , not upset at being interrupted but preparing to put a stop to it if necessary. “No”
And finally, you look up.
“Why?”
There's an almost dark edge to your eyes, your mouth puckering as if you were going to cry from pure rage. Disappointed and frustrated.
And he was fighting, fighting with himself, ready to answer your questions even going against the orders because you were the most stubborn child his migraines had ever known, even worse than Satoru. You would go find out whatever you wanted anyway, but it couldn't be from his mouth. So your teacher holds back another sigh, daring to move forward on this quicksand without knowing when he will take a wrong step and begin to sink. "You know very well why”
After long seconds, you are the first to look away, picking up your pencil again scribbling on your paper no caring if it is an important document. And it was like being in mourning. The man in front of you was not what you thought he was anymore, nor Master. Tengen.
You don´t even know the value you have here, because you certainly don't have it outside. But… can you really blame them?
"Are you ok, child?"
“I´m not a child”
Children do not live alone, children do not take care of themselves.
You are not a child.
Yaga stands up but keeps his distance, stating a truth you know but don´t care to hear.
"You look a lot like your mother”
Your hand stops, feeling your heart skip a beat, wanting to wash your ears. “What?”
“I said you look too pale… are you feeling ok-?
As a bull having seen red, you stand up quickly grabbing your bag and leave the office in a second. You didn't even bother to close the door or apologize to the person you bumped into when you left. After a while the noises of the street and the crowd become clear in your offended ears as if they had been covered with earplugs, realizing where your feet took you.
Crossing the train station turnstile you wait, numb, playing with your hair. Then, you find yourself hugging yourself, looking blankly at the yellow line and the train tracks.
What are you supposed to do now if you can't go on missions? How are you going to earn more money so you can continue outside of school if you wanted to? You know your mother's money will stop coming in at some point... you know she'll...
She...
What are you going to do with her? What are you going to say to her when you see her again?
Will you ever see her again?
Why did she do that? Why did she do that to you?
The woman's voice coming from the speaker announces the next destination, but your ears only perceive a tremor when you squeeze your eyes too hard to hear her.
Because it hurts, it hurts a lot.
Stuck near the door you looked at your own reflection, obfuscated running your finger through your hair trying to make it look more decent after all the running you did, as those words your mind distorted suddenly echoed in your head.
You don´t want to look like her. You would like to look like your father, but you can't look like him either.
You imagine your long hair dark like obsidian, your eyes dark blue like a rough sea during winter. The shape of your face a little different, your nose, the shape of your lips... you stay glued to the reflection for so long that in certain light, you manage to see something of him in you. Then, the tall buildings stop casting shadows so the rays of the sun make you turn around.
After almost 20 minutes, you exit the train as everyone else does and just follow the crowd, trying to find shelter from the sun. Until suddenly, the people around you are many children with their parents, and young couples.
AQUA PARK SHINAGAWA.
It´s the aquarium.
The ticket is expensive but it matters little once you enter. It is as fresh as it looks inside the ponds. There were some small fish tanks with a few tiny fishes swimming around, nothing extravagant, not colorful at all.
You keep walking hoping to find something to distract yourself, trying to keep your eyes on the clownfish but a girl like you can't help it right now.
You would like to have nothing on your mind, like the girls your age around you. Their bouncing hair and cute nails, their flirty sun dresses and bare shoulders.
Not stuck in this uniform, uncomfortable in your own skin.
Careless.
Happy.
Careless… like him.
And even though he's stuck in this boring uniform, he's so free.
Comfortable in his own skin.
Why being as powerful as he is, is it okay for everyone to know? Why do you have to be locked in a cage like a small bird? You could be doing the same thing as him, earning almost as much.
Maybe then he wouldn't have so much burden on him. Satoru... is very strong, and he still has much more to discover and master. And even though you feel disappointed in yourself for still having feelings for him too, you can't stop worrying about him.
Although… that's something you should do, once and for all. Forget about him, and somehow manage to go unnoticed by him from now on, otherwise, he will never leave you alone. But maybe that's what you like about him, about it, what somehow gives comfort to this wound of yours. That even if he´s not yours, he is there, he is always there in some way. Unlike your mo-…
You stop in your tracks.
You don't know how much further you walked, how many seconds or minutes, but you no longer see small fish. Now, they are bigger and colorful. Almost hypnotized, you follow them, turning on a corner and suddenly you gasp.
Everything in front of you is… blue.
The blue light reflected on the ground was like a separation between the mortal world and a fantasy one, the idea kind of intimidating and fascinating at the same time.
Slowly, you step foot into the blue paradise watching the colorful fish swimming above your head, finally freeing your mind from any disturbance. Looking down again, your eyes widen in amazement when one in particular begins to swim near the glass. Its colors… bright blue, green and yellow reminding you of a peacock's tail.
With a lighter heart you move forward, sure that there´s much more to see, like the angelfish that pops in your fields of vision.
You approach the large pond as the fish starts to swim near, as if it wanted to meet you too. Your hand touches the cold glass, smiling when the fish show interest in your fingers, following them. You make waves up and down softly with your index wondering if it´s having fun.
You are.
Suddenly, your body alerts you of something.
It sits on the back of your neck, communicating it to you with gentle vibrations that make the hairs on your body stand up. The angelfish is still attached to your finger while you're about to look around, not being immediately sure if it’s familiar or not, but something in your peripheral view catch your eye. Beyond the angelfish, another strange creature is approaching quickly towards the glass, making the angelfish swimming away from you, just like the others do.
You frown slightly, thinking about how ugly it is and how it seems to get bigger as he gets closer. It was a greenish gray with many white dots, always with its mouth open.
An eel.
You frown harder, cursing the day that thing was born for daring to scare away your new friend. But… every time you blink you´d swear you see something different about the creature. Flinching when out of nowhere it starts swimming faster towards you. And suddenly, as if someone had hit it with a whip, it turns around disappearing from your sight.
“Airi-Chan”
When you turn, Suguru´s figure approaches with both hands inside his pockets. And you can't tell your jacket from his on his forearm, not even because of the considerable size difference since his rolled-up sleeves had you stunned for the first few seconds. If it weren't for the fact that your hand was still on the cold glass, the heated veins from his forearms would have made you maintain the slight blush much longer. But when you see the corset of his pants, just like you though the first time you saw it, you know for sure it should have its own life insurance.
“Here you are”
Shoko appears behind him with a soda in her hand, smiling.
"You forgot your jacket" Suguru says walking towards you but Shoko beats him to it and hangs over your shoulders.
“By the way sweetie, you´re in trouble” Her smile grows bigger when she sees your confused face.
“In trouble?”
Really…? Y ou're not allowed to get angry now?
“Yaga-Sensei said we have to take you back” Finally, Suguru approaches smiling, placing his hand on your head.
You could be enjoying how pleasant the warmth emanating from his hand is or how good his clothes smells but your mind is now occupied with what the hell you are going to say to Yaga-Sensei.
What did he expect? Apologies?
You refuse.
May he make you clean all the classrooms at school, you don't care.
“And he said we could spend the rest of the day with you if you don´t want to” Shoko almost sings hooking her arms through yours, happy to have a free day. “You don´t want to, right? Do you?”
You feel a weight is mercifully lifted from your shoulders and smile weakly at her. Relieved that you can somehow enjoy your anger a bit more and not coming back so soon.
And not have to clean classrooms…
“Of course not”
“Yes!”
Happy to see her celebrating, Suguru, or rather Yaga-Sensei again, ruins the moment. And you force yourself to feign insanity.
“So, what is it?”
“What?”
“He said you have something to tell us”
You grab your jacket almost dazed when he hands it to you, quickly playing with your fingers not knowing what to say.
Was it a test? Yaga-Sensei and Master. Tengen… It is insensitive of them. Believe that giving you permission now would fix that bond that since you were little they couldn't foster in you given the danger of all you were involved.
Trust in others.
But… Were you and Yaga-Sensei on the same page?
Did he really know why you were angry? Is there something else? Was this about the missions or your mother? Did he even know about your mother? Or was this what he really wanted... T here's more, and he doesn't know what the hell it is you know and was using Shoko and Suguru to get to know.
If so, where to start? You see Shoko and Suguru's faces and couldn't even think of how to begin telling them the truth.
Did Yaga think you wouldn't be able to do it for some reason? You could trust them, right? They were your friends, your best friends, but...
"Oh yeah, the Zenin... they're a bunch of shit."
What about him?
“No… I”
"Let´s eat something while you spill the tea” Shoko doesn't seem to be taking pity on your heart either, which began to pound while your brain tries regulate your system.
“Wait a minute! I don´t know what´s he´s talking ab-“
“Don´t be selfish, come now”
Now behind you, Shoko gave you a little push, almost making you collide with Suguru's back, who had already started walking but stops out of nowhere.
You just stay there, curious. Then, with nothing but joy spreading through your chest remembering why the gesture fills you with warmth, but you still wonder why he does it.
His left hand is out of his pocket now, with his arm slightly stretched out towards you offering you… his pinky. Shoko gives you a suggestive look with up and down eyebrow movements when you hook you pinky in his without having doubted even a little bit. Still, a part of your consciousness reminds you that this may be a problem, but how something this new and beautiful could be a problem?
He´s kind, gentle and brave, sweet like eating ice cream and stand on tiptoe to give a kiss, where he laughs at that while he bends down to receive it in a show of compassion for your height compared to his, without caring about doing it in front of other people. And when the night comes, you still feel safe and sure that when the sun rises the next morning, he will still be just as he is.
Caring, kind, gentle, sweet and brave.
So this time, you just let it be, until Shoko chooses a table.
Her cute beauty mark adorns the glow on her cheekbone, happy and enjoying this free day with you and Suguru. You don't want to ruin it.
Perhaps for Yaga-Sensei this is a test of trust, and you trust them, you really do. Is just that... y ou feel that if you tell them it would be like introducing them to a whole new person and maybe they´ll ask questions that really have no answers because you don't even know them yet.
You just can't, you don't want to screw it up. Besides, even if it sounds as an excuse, this is not the best place to have that conversation. But Suguru already knows how to detect when there´s something wrong with you. He´s looking right at you, making you clench your skirt.
“Iced tea, somen and Kakigori please" Suguru place his order without taking his eyes off of you. On the other hand, Shoko makes a random choice with her finger, but no dessert. And you? Just an iced tea. You don´t really feel like eating right now.
Lately, it's been like that.
Shoko insists that you eat something, light at least, so like a lifeline you steer the conversation toward travel and food. Luckily, you achieve it. But after a while, the the topic is not very pleasant.
They talk about Satoru and how the higher up´s are starting to send him alone on the most dangerous missions more often, and you shift uncomfortable in your set.
It´s not haughtiness, but the world is very big and nothing is impossible. Sometimes it seems that many forget that Satoru is also a human being. And as if life patted you on the shoulder in agreement with you, a small spider crawls across the table. Shoko squeals and Suguru, with a bored expression crushes it with one of the napkins.
The venom of a small spider could paralyze someone as big as Satoru, and yes, the spider could easily be annihilated, crushed, but sometimes too late you realize that it's on top of you, too late to realize that it managed to bite you, subdued you. Satoru would bleed like any other living being, he would die anyway, just like the rest of mortals. You just really hope he does of old age and at peace, just like you want for Suguru and Shoko.
Your expression becomes a bit pained thinking about the future.
Would it become like this? The profession you guys follow... will you all be that lucky? Reach an old age? It´s a bit weird but you can´t imagine yourself as an old person, like Mrs. Ayaka.
You look at Shoko and you do imagine her getting old, and it makes you smile, a tranquility that fades when you look at Suguru this time, because you can´t imagine him with grayer hair, older.
At one point in the conversation, you get completely lost, resenting the thought of what the world would be like if Satoru or Suguru died. What would happen to Shoko, to you.
It hurts.
You start playing with the napkin, wondering if there´s a poison powerful enough to subdue him, them. You shake your head, surely Satoru doesn't think these things, and he had made it clear to you once. You don´t believe that a talent had to tie you to a profession, not everyone has to exploit it just because it is easy for them.
If you don't enjoy something, you just shouldn't do it.
The face Satoru made when you told him that he could quit and leave all behind if he wanted to. You had told the same thing to Suguru, who took it much better and was a softer in his opinion.
"We were born with this power to help those who cannot defend themselves. If not, why has it been granted to us? It´s our destiny, it´s our duty…"
Suguru said.
“Weaklings, pathetic…” Among other things Satoru said. “Who is going to do a better job than me? You?”
Satoru said.
Having that responsibility… was it really that bad not wanting it? You would happily help him lighten that burden, but being the strongest... you don't want that responsibility. But would you do it? For him? If it were within your means and you could make the sacrifice, you could order all the curses to die, even if it means dying. You would order people not to create more curses as if that was something they could control, saving people from their own prisons, that way you could also do it with yourself.
You would order him to understand.
You would love the cursed speech really worked like that, you truly wish your words had that kind of power, although what mattered most to you was the power of your words beyond the cursed speech. Could you ever be able to tell him something and make him feel it deep in his heart?
You wouldn´t dare.
You´re not that fearless and he can be mean.
You would order him to understand that there were people around him who didn't care if he was the strongest or not, that there were people who loved him for who he was and not for what the world expected him to be.
You look at your friends who are completely oblivious to your mental whirlwind and wonder if they´d do the same for you. If they´d accept this stranger, this tragic version of yourself you´ve been hiding from them.
The waitress approaches the table and you look away, not wanting to find out.
Too scare to find out.
“So…” Shoko takes a sip of her iced tea before continuing. “What´s the tea?”
You shake your head, feeling your heart ache. “It's nothing, I don't know why he said that."
Suguru and Shoko exchange a fleeting glance, and you feel exposed because you know they´re not believing you. Yaga-Sensei doesn't say stuff like that with all that suspense just because.
You hold your breath about to gag, feeling the emotions fighting to come to the surface while you try keep them drown. You´re about to swear them, but looking into Shoko´s eyes, at how attentive she´s looking back at you wondering what what´s going on inside that head of yours, for a brief moment you falter, you consider it. Even though you know you´ll be a crying mess.
You inhale deeply, or rather gasp for air.
“I… the thing is…” You swallow hard not knowing where to begin.
Your lineage, your mother or…
Shoko reaches across the table, taking the napkin from your hand. The softness of her hand envelops yours, and again, you take a raggedly breath before reciprocating her gesture, intertwining your fingers with hers in a gentle squeeze under Suguru´s attentive gaze.
“My… I-“
Like a shock wave, hot vibrations are felt throughout your entire being, electric currents from the tips of your toes to the crown of your head, just like before. All your senses, which should have been devastated, are heightened.
You loosen your grip on Shoko´s hand, turning behind you.
“Uh? Airi? Geto?”
A scream.
Then glass being burst followed by more screams.
Suguru was the first to run, the chair falling back the moment he stood up followed by you.
You felt relieve but immediately scold yourself when you see three people on the ground while the water from one of the large fish tank came out uncontrollably. Some of the poor fish gasped on the stained floor begging for their own oxygen, splashing red on the clothes of the people who ran towards the exit led by Shoko.
As people flee in terror, you walk through the large pond, sinking your fingers in the little water left in it while some employees try to rescue the angelfish and others begin to give first aid to the victims without success.
Closing your eyes, you´re playing with the angelfish, when all of a sudden your perspective changes. You're the one in the water, watching the still silhouette standing in the distance, and you begin to move faster and faster forward.
Toward you.
The angelfish swims away with the rest, only you outside the thick glass. And then…
“Airi! Shoko!”
When you open your eyes, you see the two curses Suguru summoned to start searching and kill, and Shoko at your side.
"Go, I´ll take care of it"
“I saw it, I know what it is”
“Huh? You saw it?”
You hold back from rolling your eyes, nobody has time to explain now.
"Just forget it, I'll stay here with you. This place is huge so it’s better if we split up. If you go alone, there´s a chance you and your curses won't find it in time before it keeps killing more people."
"Don't be stubborn! What if it finds you first?"
You don´t think about it too much anymore, baby steps.
"I'll scream really loud."
Suguru is confused, and amazed by the confidence with which you say something like that, without really understanding the meaning of your words. He doesn't want to underestimate you, but isn't there some reason you prefer working in an office?
Reluctantly, he ran towards where more screams were heard, not before asking you both to go where it was less crowded. Surely the curse will take advantage of the chaos to mix in and continue killing.
But unfortunately for Shoko, it was not the case.
Cautiously, you both advance through what remains of the aquarium, stopping when your shoes begin to make a splashing noise. The blue light and the fish above your heads are reflected in the large puddle of water under your feet. Then, when Shoko is about to ask you what you meant by “You saw it”, a guttural hiss makes Shoko´s skin crawl, just as yours.
You look at each other in silence when now, the hiss is heard not very far from where you are.
Taking a couple of steps forward, you notice the blue light reflected in the long water trail is turning red, until it fades away, going where there are no more colorful fish, where there is no more blue light.
Where everything is dark.
“Go find Suguru” You whisper, feeling your chest tighten. With a tingling sensation running through your body that you later recognize as adrenaline.
"Come with me, the place must be empty by now"
"Just go, quick"
Hesitant, Shoko obeys walking away, looking back until the turn in the hallway no longer allows her to see you, and there, she starts running. Her footsteps can no longer be detected by your ears, only the hiss of the creature louder and aggressive.
Stealthy, you keep following the wet trail, walking so attached to the thick glass of the pond at your right as if you were trying to absorb all the light you can from it, because there are only a couple more steps for you to be completely immersed in darkness.
The temperature is not as cold as you expected, yet when you hear the sound of the creature seemingly crawling, it still sends a shiver down your spine. As does the sand tiger shark that swam by the glass when you turned into the next hallway, making you flinch. And almost at the same time, a heavy splash catch your ear, but the direction where it came from this time is far away, now at your left.
A trap.
Looking at the floor, you see how the blue light gently diffuses with its absence, and a s if it were an evil portal that would take you to another parallel world, you take a step forward leaving the light behind at your right.
These tanks are full of water but lack living beings for display, it looks terrifying. Watching the pond not being able to see what´s beyond your nose gives you chills, understanding those with Thalassophobia. And you're sure that all their nightmares are perfectly reincarnated in this being who finally shows himself.
You frown making a disgust and horrified gesture at the sight of such a hideous thing. Wet and dark blue and grey, as tall as Suguru. A humanoid eel with muscular arms standing on two feet dragging a thick long tail.
The curse stops surrounding you, stopping in front of you a few meters away. The quick and abrupt way it turns its head towards you makes you gasp, the erratic movement was worthy of a screamer for a horror game. It hiss again, raising its tail as it loses its shape turning into water, and just like a pressurized jet, it launches a direct attack.
The pillar behind you collapses after you dodge the attack, causing part of the roof to fall.
While it happens, a black shadow emerges from your right hand as you vanish from the curse sight. Your katana slides in a clean cut across its neck right behind it, waiting for its head to fall but the only thing running down from the cut instead of blood, is water. Then, your wide open eyes are filled with horror when the curse turns in your direction in the same erratic way, the vibrations coming from its throat turns deep, almost human.
It was laughing.
Its disgusting hand goes towards your neck trying to grab it but all that remains in its hand are dark halos fading between his membranous fingers.
Yaga-Sensei will suffer from a heart attack once he finds out what you faced alone.
“You do have a name?”
The special-grade curse turns in all directions trying to find you, your voice like an omniscient being above it.
“Tell me your name”
Lack of sleep and missed meals begin to take their toll. Your heart can barely handle the adrenaline pumping through your veins, searching for a way to be used before it turns into draining physical strength.
“TELL ME YOUR NAME!” One more time, you try, luckily succeeding.
The curse takes a step forward as you appear before it in the midst of fading dark swirls with the snake eyes and fangs seal markings surrounding your lips, gathering all the forcefulness for what is to come.
“Ka- Kazemi…”
You don't want to hear that voice again, it makes you retch. You hate it and you hate even more that because of things like this, your sorcerers fellows die. And speaking of dying… You understand the cost of trying to do what you want to do, your body in these conditions may not cooperate to help you recover, so you wonder if it’s worth it showing yourself that you´re able to defeat this thing. But there´s something even more important than your stupid self-assessment, which makes the sacrifice necessary.
If you make a wrong step, the curse could go after Shoko and the rest.
May Suguru succeed if you fail.
You swallow hard and your throat stings, filling your lungs with air enjoying it like it will be the last while Kazemi begins to run, growling with all the intention of finish you. And right there, you wonder if this is the reason why you can´t imagine yourself growing old.
“DIE!”
What went up your throat landing squarely there, made you believe it hadn't been enough, made you believe that you were going to die at Kazemi's hands instead of exhaustion, because the curse didn´t stop. But if it wasn't enough, why was it burning like hell? It's as if a huge music speaker were inside every fiber of your vocal cords. Sweating, your heart is beating a thousand per second, doing your best to stay standing on your shaky knees when Kazemi stops right in front of you, growling just a few centimeters from your face.
Its lifts its arms losing shape trying to give a blow but all it does is falling to its knees remaining at the height of your chest. Its deadly arms that a few seconds ago were able to be a powerful pressure weapon as a firefighter's hose against fire were now a sad leak. And then, the thick glass of the enormous ponds around you begin to shatter and finally break, emptying.
The sound of exploding glass and Kazemi's agonizing growl mix together is the last thing you hear. And the grotesque creature seeming to be evaporating from within until it explodes, splashing boiled water and blood you thought it didn´t exists everywhere including your face, is the last thing you remember to see.
Now, you allow yourself to fall to your knees, flinching weakly at the feel of the hot mix from the curse fluids and the cold water. Your right hand tries to reach your ear where there´s a painful ringing, so loud that you can't even hear your own cough.
You close your eyes wanting to take a nap, and try to get in your feet, failing. Raising the knee, you place your left foot to a ground you don´t feel anymore, falling towards your side while blood comes out of your mouth.
And then everything turns black.
"...ri"
“Ai…ri?”
"Is she waking up?"
"Mizuki-san?"
"Airi-Chan? Can you hear me?"
Your body hurts horribly, it feels heavy and your throat burns, burns really bad. You don't want to open your eyes, but the voices won´t stop, so you do, and when you do the first thing you see is Shoko leaning against the front seat of the assistant car, with her attentive gaze is on you. But… her hair is gray, her beauty mark lighter in color and her skin is more wrinkled, just her eyes are the same.
You try to say something, you don´t even know what you wanted to say but you vocal cords didn´t let you, even swallowing is painful. Blinking, you look into her eyes and they are the same. Now her hair is rich brown and her skin smooth and young.
Your best friend.
She says its fine, you must rest.
So… its fine, you can rest now. Because seeing how her face completely lit up when you smiled was all you needed, to know that she would grow old.
“This was indeed a surprise”
The baritone voice next to your ear manages to wake you up better. Your sense of smell, when notes of tea, wood and leather pleasantly reach your nose. Your sense of touch as Suguru's thumb runs across your cheek.
You blink weakly, moving your head slightly to your left, looking up confused. Suguru´s lips are right in front of your eyes, feeling a pleasant tickle on your forehead caused by his warm breathing.
He's smiling, gentle, sweet, young, not old... relieved cradling you in his arms. “You had it well kept, huh?”
“I can´t wait to see Gojo´s face”
You frown at Shoko´s comment.
She has a huge smile on her face while the assistant laughs, relieved too. Then, Suguru says that they should take a picture once they tell him.
What are they going to tell him …?
“But… I thought those with the cursed speech couldn't speak freely, how come she can?"
Oh… so that´s it.
Baby steps, its fine.
Seeing them this relieved and calm is what you need. You don't want to take that away from them, you don't want to ruin it. So it's OK. This tragic version can remain hidden and maybe one day, when you get better, you can tell them everything.
For now, Suguru's fingers intertwined with yours, and Shoko excitedly texting Gojo was all that was right in this world.
That´s all you need.
ʚ ♡ ɞ
The sun is about to rise.
The already crowded streets of Shibuya welcome you after so many years, after so many times crossing its skies.
And you admit how it feels, how it makes you feel. The food stalls and restaurants that are still there, the ones that are no longer there, the karaoke bar, the osmanthus bushes letting fall their flowers adorning the damp ground... gold and orange under your new shoes. Soft herbal scent, peach and apricot brushing your nose.
When you left Jujutsu high a couple hours ago, all you wanted to do was not to have gone to that office in the first place. You needed to clear your head, and even though shopping wasn´t going to help (Neither the not so quick visit to the beauty salon for a blow dry, kind of), you didn´t want to keep wearing the wet clothes from last night, refusing to spend the night in one of the available dorms Yaga had offered you.
So you spent the last five hours of sleep in a hotel.
Spending the night at Ayaka's house wasn't an option either, you didn't want to scare her by arriving in the middle of the night all soaked by the rain, and given the circumstances, you couldn´t return to Osaka by air. From now on, you could not expose yourself with your beasts after the assault on the Zenin mansion.
Unless strictly necessary.
So, with your three shopping bags in hand, you're more than willing to get out of here by taking the train, but the smell of freshly baked bread, vanilla and coffee makes you wonder if you'd dare eat the first meal of the day in this city before you leave. And when you see the first customers through the large window with their steaming cups of coffee, receiving the first rays of sunlight emerging from between the grey clouds like a divine sign, you decide yes.
You would dare.
Before entering, you take a closer look at the facade of the place. The tall, two-story, almost English-style structure bursts a small bubble inside you, calling you. What used to be a colonial red with an old wooden sign hanging from a metal bar, is now an elegant moss green. The sign, rustic and illuminated with small yellow lights, also hangs from a metal bar, much bigger and polished.
This place… it used to be a secondhand bookstore, which many of its books are now on your bookcase in Osaka.
Suddenly the counter with the sourdough breads isn't enticing enough to get you in, but your stomach growls, encouraging you, telling you that a little nostalgia won't kill you, but morning hunger will. So you do, but not before stopping again when a strong gust of cold wind hits, bringing with it the sweet fruity scent of osmanthus.
And giggles.
Two girls run in your direction, both leaving a powdery trail as they pass by you.
From their uniforms, you can tell they´re heading to the train station. And something settles in the pit of your stomach and on your taste buds when the girls disappear into a farther corner but you can still hear the giggles. It´s not bittersweet but simply sweet, joyful. Just as much as when you eat your favorite food or when your favorite song comes on the radio although you know you can listen to it whenever you want on your phone.
You dare to close your eyes, watching the cherry blossoms fall on you, smelling the cigars, giggling.
Suddenly, your chin feels tense.
Your heart starts beating faster, aware of the grimace that begins to take shape on your mouth. Any sweet or joyful feeling, just as it came, went away. Everything is replaced by the noise of people, cars, the train, then the old karaoke bar, the sound of a kiss, the giggles, this city…
Fleeing in vain from what's inside you and not in the streets you´re trying to leave behind the walls in front of you, you finally enter the place. The doorbell trying to act like a snap of fingers in front of your eyes and when the doors closes, it muffles all the noise outside.
Just outside.
Music from an antique record player plays as you walk toward the crooked shelves of old oak full of books, feeling the smell of green tea, old paper and jasmine incense in the air while the warm ceiling light flickers in this part of the short hallway. The voice of the old man always reminding himself to change the light bulb as his wife laughs dusting the counter. You keep humming the song, then, the wood floor creaked slightly behind you, making you look up from the book in your hands.
Within my heart
I know I will never start
To smile again
Until I smile at you
“Do you like that song, don´t cha?”
“Good morning, miss, may I help you?”
The crunch of your sour dough toast makes you salivate.
The creamy avocado touches the tip of your nose very lightly while the steams of your cappuccino fills your nostrils with vanilla and cinnamon. Your stomach happy to be appeased, although this restlessness within you does not.
This limbo from which you never seem to have emerged... no closure.
You look out the large window, suddenly feeling too exposed, and wonder if among all these people, you'll ever see her again. If so, what would you say to her? What would she say to you? Would she say anything to you? Would her beauty mark on her lovely cheekbone rise, smiling? Or stay in place, cold?
You wipe the avocado off of your nose before taking another sip of coffee, suddenly tasting a bit bitter when something right between the glass and the dust cover catches your attention. Small and silver, sober and inopportune.
A lighter.
You look around assuming someone lost it, cursing the one who did. And hesitant, you took it.
It feels cold on your warm fingers, and they move as if the object had always been yours. Opening the lid, your eyes stay glued to the small flame when the Kachi takes you away from here, to where the giggles were calling you and you refused to follow while the pair of blue eyes across the street couldn't believe his eyes. Yours caressing the hot slight waves, almost hypnotic and sweet, whispering about the fun and lovely moment.
Lovely because everything was so innocent when you both laughed.
It was lovely because when you were with her, you were happy.
April 25, 2005
The pink petals fall on both of you.
Both girls consumed by a fit of laughter, laughing so loudly, nervously trying to turn on the lighter.
The sound is contagious.
When Shoko fails on a third attempt, you try to do it yourself.
Succeeding, Shoko inhales and you fall back laughing even harder when she turns purple, coughing as smoke comes out of her nose and mouth.
"OI! Shoko Ieiri! Is that a cigarette!?"
Yaga-Sensei looks out onto the terrace while Shoko hides the cigarette under the small tea table.
"Of course not" she says, swallowing her cough.
And once more the laughter reigns.
Your teacher scolds you two when everyone can see the cigarette smoke rising from under the table.
"Did you come back for your gloves?"
The inoffensive flame fades once your eyes collide with Satoru´s intense blue quasars.
Out of the reverie, the ungracious and smooth way he appears in front of your table didn´t give you time to put a serious face. Especially when you see the white fine fabric that he wants so much not to get over peeking out between his long fingers. His knuckles look red, standing out like raspberries on creamy white, as if he had been walking outside for a while now. Dress in all black except for his dark gray coat and dark blue soft ombre rectangular vintage shades makes a noticeable contrast with your light color palette today. The white ribbed knit top looks lovely on you, the long sleeves and sweetheart neckline captivating him, just like the fit of your camel pants. Your long hair wavy again, as it always was, as he always liked it, framing those precious stones that now wants to see anything but him, he knows it, he feels it, as latent as this grief of never seeing those doe-eyes staring at him again, because only a sharp and wary look holds his stare.
"Such a nice pair to not get back, aren't they? So soft and warm” Satoru smiles, finishing ruin your breakfast when he takes off his thick coat, daring to take a seat.
Immediately, your nose notices the absence of fresh ozonic notes of years past. Only the wood, oud and blue hibiscus showing you the evolution of his maturity.
Not a stupid child anymore, but a stupid adult, of course whose presence here has a purpose… so, relevant or not, you´re ready to start walking on eggshells, again.
“How yummy are those avocado toasts?”
You don´t say anything.
Just watching him pretend to pay attention to the menu while suggestively place your cashmere gloves on the table, trying his luck because Satoru didn't think he would get this far. He swore that as soon as you saw him, you would run away like the first time.
But you didn´t.
Instead, you stood motionless with that lighter in hand, legs crossed staring at him while the sun bathes you in its soft light, looking like an angel who came to judge him before dying, because indeed he feels like it right now. You´re uncomfortable… he can tell, but he doesn't want to back down.
He can´t.
Losing a bit of his spirit and appetite, Satoru orders sweet tea and a piece of strawberry cheesecake, now aware of how easy it was for him to put you in this state. He wonders if he still has that power today, or if he's misperceiving it. If it's something else that rests in your eyes, that which you radiate with such danger.
So he doesn´t get too excited when the sweet plate arrives.
"Will you stay for the opening of the Ao No Dokutsu? It'll be on December 1st. They say it's very beautiful."
Too much blue for you, you would say. But he´s doing that again, not communicate. But it´s fine, you don´t want to try it, not with him anymore. Still, you say something that from the bottom of your heart, is true.
“I don´t think so, I never liked Tokyo”
He takes the first bite of his cheesecake, the strawberry topping sliding through the dessert landing on the plate, Satoru regaining his spirit when he finally hears your voice. "I understand, you always preferred quiet spaces, there are too many people here, too... mess."
And Satoru tries… he really tries but doesn´t quite succeed.
The mischievous smile on his face makes you want to slap him, knowing perfectly well that he´s trying to enter forbidden territory.
“It was a huge mess, you know?” His smile widens at the fire inside your eyes. A deep ocean against a thousand hells. “Don´t look at me like that, I´m not blaming you”
“I don´t know what you´re talking about”
“Come ooooon” Satoru looks like he's about to jump up and down in his seat excited to hear the story.
“I'll never smile again
Until I smile at you
I'll never laugh again
What good would it do?
You look away, as if you had seen something you didn't like, when it is your ears that are experiencing the discomfort. Closing the lighter cap, you leave it on the table, along with all the memories which will never really stop doing their cruel job when the songs starts playing. Then, the question with taste of sarcasm and resentment in your mouth begins to choke you, so you let it out softly… like a caress with a knife.
“Do you like them now?”
Satoru laughs, throwing his head back. Perhaps taking that as an unintentional confession, or because he knows very well that you know that's impossible.
He doesn't like them at all.
The little boy with the ten shadows had only been a glimpse of his calling, but it was a huge coincidence for you.
Which, by the way, felt terrible…
More uncomfortable than before, your eyes go from the window to under the table where the sparkle of your engagement ring lies hidden, making you feel comforted and protected for a moment, as perhaps at some point Megumi managed to feel when Satoru came into his life. Thinking that even if you don't like them either, soon, you'll be one of them.
And at some point Satoru will know.
Everyone will.
And yet, you can't help but wonder…
Your eyes goes surreptitiously from your right hand next to the lighter to Satoru's where suddenly the sleeve of your top is a dark blue like his. The bronze buttons cold against your fingers, very different from the heat on your cheeks noticing how warm his hands were, or how cold they were at other times. His fingers playing with yours while supposedly he was paying attention to the class, sometimes both hands clasped together resting on your lap and other times on his.
Yours, doesn´t seems capable of doing that much damage compared to his, strong and callous, of public knowledge that they are capable of destroying an entire country if he wanted to. But that comparison is not what makes you come down from this reminiscence but Satoru, who brushes his fingers with yours, just slightly, just enough to know this is real.
That the girl who had left him behind was in front of him, right here, right now.
That the song playing is not only in your head.
“For tears would fill my eyes
My heart would realize
That our romance is through”
And you didn´t expect it.
His shade are now resting on the bridge of his nose, letting you stare into his eyes like he rarely did in the past. Each one manages to catch a glimpse from each other from almost ten years ago, his deep blue are almost reflected in your eyes, where you see an emotionally neglected boy with a terrible attitude and him, he sees… what he thought you were. Not a somewhat fearful girl, too calm, weak, tender… but things he never told.
Words have power, but so does the absence of them.
Moving your hand away, you stand up putting on your coat, tucking your hair out of it staring right at the door where both girls were leaving with the books you had just bought. The incense erasing the smell of bread, the dust from some shelves stinging your nose instead of the sweetness of the coffee.
And behind them, the tall boy with an umbrella in his hand ask them to wait.
“Wait! Then you complain about frizzy hair."
“Airi”
It's been too much for this morning, your mind is exhausted. So to get this over with, you turn to him, letting him know he has your attention.
“Who´s the lucky guy?”
You know it would be in vain, to close your hand into a fist, clutching the straps of your shopping bags hoping the ring will be better hidden inside your sleeve when you see his eyes fixed on your finger.
So you don´t.
“You, remember?”
The winds are changing.
At this point anything can change the course of direction and you don't have much time to fit new pieces onto the board.
“I'll never love again
I'm so in love with you
I'll never thrill again
To somebody new”
Ok, he got it.
A tough nut to crack.
The soft cashmere gloves remain in place, forgotten.
Denied.
Satoru smirks, following your bouncy waves walking out the door, until he can no longer see you among the people.
Sighing deeply, he leans back in his chair taking one of the gloves, the fingers of the fabric being able to cover only a little more than half of his, obviously too small for him to fit.
Boring, he wave it in front of his face until it falls into his lap, and stands still for a couple of seconds watching his now bare hand, admitting that it was truly fair... that his hand, as strong as it was, was unable to hold yours, fragile as a leaf in autumn, and prevent you from leaving.
Although he would have liked it not to be the way you did it
Not the way he forced you to.
"Many say you're not human because of your strength, but I truly believe it's your lack of shame that proves you're not."
These currents appears, trying to bring him to his knees once again.
Satoru closes his hand into a soft fist, not wanting to think too much about it, grateful that the chair in front of him is now empty.
He doesn't want his shame to be an obstacle but if forgiveness solved everything, what's the need for hell? Satoru knows very well that his words will have no value for this black swan, so free, unpredictable, sensual and angry, because his actions once did. And that's how you keep him in your memories, he´s not going to complain but… does it hurt when you do? You do? Remember him? At least that´s something.
He snorts, scolding himself, resting his chin on his hand looking at the half-empty cup when suddenly, a terrible desire to do something appears.
It itches, it itches a lot, and he just wants to scratch it.
Satoru stretch out his arm, taking your cup. The white porcelain was stained with a light cherry color, right where your lips were.
His thumb runs over the lip balm stain, making the color fade a little and after taking a quick glance around him, Satoru reaches his thumb to his nose, not disappointed when he manages to smell the cinnamon and the slight sweet cherry.
"Did you hear what happened? The principal punished Geto Suguru because he was caught sneaking a girl into his room."
Satoru rubs his thumb against his index, the texture of the balm disappearing between his skin.
No… he´s not going to complain, he can´t.
He pushed you away, he pushed you towards… suddenly trying to say his name is like awakening a cursed spell, condemning him. His dreams would be slain, his bones would be twisted, his face would be eternally stained with the nostalgia and pain of his memories.
So he remains quiet.
They must be very sweet memories... right? He holds a special place in your heart, doesn´t he? Despite everything.
But him? He´s not going to complain.
He can´t.
"Would you like to order anything else, sir?"
“Within my heart
I know I will never start
To smile again
Until I smile at you”
And what about her?
Satoru stops at a traffic light, playing with the fingers of your gloves into his pocket, wondering if you miss her, your best friend.
He believes you do, and so does she.
Flowers don't live long without light and water, and you were no ordinary wildflower, no matter how many storms or droughts you managed to survive. Satoru doesn't know what will emerge from the earth, if it's still fertile once you see each other again.
He hopes it will be a beautiful, strong bud, one that won't wither as soon as it feels the wind.
He really does.
“Within my heart
I know I will never start
To smile again
Until I smile at you
Until I smile at you”
“ But look at those eyelashes! How charming...”
“WHERE THE FUCK WERE YOU!?”
"This will be your last job before you leave... I'm so sorry, child."
Life change within seconds.
For every little thing a person does or says can affect you or someone else without warning.
Someone else decision… can change a whole life, but spend their entire life with what ifs in their heads day and night is not healthy, the doubt can slowly kill you.
You know it, you´re almost a zombie.
You spend several years thinking on those what if´s, dreamed about it.
Asking nothingness how it would have all been and not receive a sad echo in response. But at the time it was better not to complain, somehow feeling safe with not asking because that's how your brain was wired, ever since you were a little girl.
It's what you got, and if it got you that way it's because that's how things should be. This way, you didn't had any kind of anxiety about not knowing what would happen next if you did something different.
If you said something.
You can only imagine, but what if… you go back to the cafe and ask him? Maybe in a couple more days you won't live to hear the answer. Who knows? You had planned every step you take and yet something always gets out of control.
But, even though it would be the closure you want, would he be able to give you an answer? Was it your fault? Did you have all the power to change your destiny back then? The destiny of others?
In moments of vulnerability your mind was always filled with these ugly scenarios, and one of them always appeared. Its meaning… of all the other things, it was the one that hurt and scared you the most.
What would Satoru have done then if…. if you had been alone with him in the gym that day? If Nanami hadn't been there.
You stop in your tracks, starting to sweat, a heat rising up your neck making you angry.
He has no right to show up like this and interfere in matters that don't concern him, he has no right to speak to you, not even lay eyes on your shadow. But the fury you feel for his current shamelessness and cruelty is not as great as the one you feel for that naive girl who believed she was beginning to be brave back then.
Wondering…
If you have stayed… would he have started to behave like that more often with you? If Nanami hadn´t been there, cursing all the Gojo´s past generations that procreated so that Satoru would come to this world, would you have accused him? What would things have been like between you and him? Would he have helped you just out of guilt? Maybe.
He took under his care another complete stranger after all, most likely because of the same reason. And although the pain was difficult to bear, yet you were happy for that child who was saved from that same fate as yours.
But he knows what he did.
And truth be told, this should no longer be relevant, and although it cannot be forgotten or forgiven, what's done is done, nothing can change it.
No more what if´s.
You´ll never have your answer.
Forever and ever. it will be a sad echo.
˚ʚ ♡ ɞ˚
Inui Residence, Tokyo
7:48pm
“Goodnight, sweetheart”
Sitting at his computer, the watch on his right wrist makes a noise as he moves his hands to sign while he speaks.
"Good night to you! It will be two in the afternoon here"
Every day has been a headache, tense and throbbing.
Every day was a new clue that instead of helping him get closer in some way, it makes him understand that he´s further and further away from his other half, but hearing the only thing he can hear from her, his sweet daughter's laughter, gives him strength.
Nothing is for himself anymore, not for him... but for his daughter, the only part of his other half that he has left.
His sweet little girl.
The girl on the other end of the video call smiles happily as she greets her father. Her hands, smaller but more agile and faster than his father's, move almost frantically near her face, showing her emotion.
They hadn't been able to talk for many days because of school and her father's work, so when they did, it was for almost three hours whenever they both could, despite her refusal.
She didn't like her father going to bed so late.
On the other hand, he didn't care. Instead, from where there was no longer any genuine desire to do it for months now, he forces himself to smile, because he must hide it.
"Oh I forgot!” The detective makes an exaggerated gesture, slapping his forehead. “How is everything over there, love?"
"Very good, it's just very cold." The young girl raises her shoulders, rubbing her arms emphasizing. "I've been training very hard and I've made a lot of progress, I have also done it with my reverse technique! Now I can hear better for longer if I concentrate part of my cursed energy on my hearing aids" Putting some of her brown hair behind her ear, she shows off her BTE device shining with a blue halo around it. ”But I haven't had any dangerous missions yet. There´s not many curses around here, you know? Kind of boring"
“I´m glad”
He bursts out laughing at the girl's pout.
When Sumire was born, it was sad news to learn that she was born deaf. She was as small as a puppy and knew then that bringing such a beautiful and fragile creature into this dangerous world was a sin. Her mother was heartbroken, worried as anyone would for her children's future, sad that her daughter would never know the sounds of their voices. And his older brother… never left her alone, and took care of her like a watchdog.
But there was something else.
Right above her tongue, a small seal lay there, joined in tiny fragments to the corner of her small lips that almost made her look like a kitten. Such power from his wife´s family, whose few members possess but were very well appreciated, was going to be overshadowed by the deafness of his little girl. But that didn't matter, that never mattered to him, all he cared about from the bottom of his heart was that she was happy and safe, like any father would do, like any parent should be. So from that day on, everyone at home began sign language classes, his wife being the one who learned the fastest of all, and when the time came, Sumire was sent to a special school, where one day, returning home when she was 5 years old, saw her first curse, pointing desperately inside the car window, shaking the arm of her mother who couldn't see what she and her husband could. And one day at 6, showing how stubborn she would be in the future, came to the table and said that she could hear something.
Just a little bit, that she was 100% sure.
Both of them looked at their daughter in surprise, with a small glimmer of hope in their eyes, naively thinking that maybe something had changed, but the doctor said there was nothing new, the girl apparently remaining the same, but that was the moment he knew.
Oh he knew.
He knew that his youngest daughter was going to be stubborn, very, very stubborn, because after a couple of months, together with her brother, who tried to teach her to speak, ran down the stairs one night and the miracle happened.
"Sumire"
Sumire said her name.
Her mother hugged her, told her many times how much she loved her, crying.
Just like he did.
Her brother tried to explain Sumire that her hearing was like being underwater. She didn't understand it right away but she was happy, happy and determined.
Moving her hands this time, told them that... she wanted to be become a sorceress like her father. Obviously, they both refused, too apprehensive to let her choose such a difficult path, especially her mother, who never stopped disagreeing with her idea.
Seeing his daughter's face broke his heart, her amethyst eyes on the verge of tears and the most adorable and dramatic pout he'd ever seen. So his son, being the hero he always was to Sumire, and who had never shown interest in sorcery despite having such a peculiar talent that could be very useful, offered to enter Jujutsu High, that way their mother could be calmer but all the opposite happened.
It was as if someone had pressed some secret button, she went completely hysterical.
After sending the children to bed, that night turned out to be too long. They both argued about the issue, because it couldn't be any other way. Sumire was going to get her way no matter what, because she was really stubborn, her mother knew that very well, because she was just the same way, so she set only one condition.
Once the time comes, both of her children would be enrolled in Kyoto, claiming that Principal Gakuganji was more trustworthy.
Sumire was over the moon, and hadn't tried saying other words out loud besides people's names, but almost a year later, she was in the playground when some girls started messing with her, and Sumire didn´t handle it very well.
So she screamed… very loud.
"SHUT UP!"
And the entire place became a library.
It made him laugh and his brother even more. None of the parents around knew what happened and thank goodness Sumire hadn't said anything else, but they were both happy that she might be able to defend herself in the future.
But… she and no one else at home could defend themselves from what would come to everyone at some point.
Death.
Sumire was close to turn 7 years old and his oldest son was 8 when their mother, his wife, disappeared.
On September 17, His wife walked through the door dressed entirely in white, glowing, her hair already long and her eyes shining like never before, standing out as if they were the only thing on a clean and pure canvas. She was going to visit her sister to give her the good news, but she didn´t come back. It was past six in the evening, then eight o'clock and then ten o'clock.
Then an eternity.
No trace to follow.
No body to mourn.
He thought of human trafficking, a serial killer, a kidnapper, a curse... His wife couldn't see them nor could she use cursed energy, so the probability to be helpless against that was huge, but
some things hit him harder than her absence.
A truth.
A secret.
When he found out, many things in his head, in his heart, in his search changed. Still, he preferred to be like her and lie, lie to his children.
And told them that it had been a curse that took Mom away.
So, both sad children, now even more determined to be strong sorcerers, stated.
“We will defend the mothers of other children from those creatures”
But the creature was like holding a mirror up to their own mother´s face, to his own daughter.
He tried to protect his children from the truth as best he could. He sent them abroad with the excuse that people not only need help with curses in Japan, but in other places of the world as well and that it might do them some good to be away for a while.
Sumire happily agreed to go to the Netherlands, but his son refused.
If only he had known the real reason why...
Maybe none of this would be happening. He wouldn't have his daughter inside a screen on the other side of the planet for who knows how much longer.
It hurts, just like the first day, but he doesn't want to ruin this, her tranquility. He wants her to be happy but lies have short feet. At any moment it will happen, his son, her brother… it will happen and he´ll have to tell her that his brother will never come home again.
Maybe he´ll say that a curse made him disappear.
The only thing he can be sure of, is that this time there will be a body to mourn.
Sumire frowns now, reminding him that she wants to become a formidable sorceress, and inevitably, she asks.
“How´s my brother doing? I don't remember his ugly face anymore, did he get a girlfriend or something?” She sticks her tongue out making a gesture of disgust, and her father feels sick of his stomach at the suggestion of some female near him. “He hasn't called me even once."
Her head tilts to the side in doubt when she sees her father serious so suddenly, it was only a second, but she noticed it.
The man swallows, feeling his throat completely dry after licking his lips. Her eyes shine with curiosity and he looks at her daughter intently wondering how he´s... how he´s going to be able to take care of her after the coming storm. This storm that soon will enter this house now too big for him alone.
"Don't worry love, he's had a lot of missions lately, that's all, besides… you know what he's like."
"Emo"
The detective manages to laugh tiredly when the girl put part of her brown hair over her face, covering one of her eyes. “It will be his birthday soon, I already have a gift for him."
“Oh, what is it?”
He bites his tongue when his daughter reveals it to him, his eyes burning with the urge to blink, but he holds on for the next three hours, until they both say goodbye. She making a heart with her fingers telling him that she loves him.
"I love you too darling"
The first thing he does after turning off the computer is blink many times, and pour himself a glass of whiskey. The dim light of his office is more than enough to know that the liquid is falling into the glass.
He gasps after drinking the burning in his throat as he walks towards the terrace. The cold being like an ointment on his temples, leaving the glass on the railing to light a cigarette. Not resenting the fact that after many years, even though she is no longer here, he still goes out to smoke. The woman hated the smell of cigarettes.
Although perhaps he should no longer have that consideration for her.
The smoke disappears into the air above him after releasing several and deep puffs of smoke, without realizing that it is already the third. When without being able to avoid it, because he never can, his parental instinct kicks in. Wherever he is, is he hungry? Is he cold?
Is he committing another crime?
He rests his forearms on the railing and lets his weight fall onto them, dropping his head, and suddenly, while putting out his cigarette, he stares at his hands, remembering the first time he held him. And even though he was alone, he still held on, held on as long as he could, wondering how he was going to be able to do it, use these hands that he often used to hold him, play with him, train with him, hug him on his birthday, to this time use them to stop him.
Locking him up would be some consolation, but he knows perfectly well that jujutsu society will not allow him to do so.
Live.
He may seem tough, but he's made of flesh and blood, he's human. And as a human being and a father, he thought like one, a desperate one.
He thought about this a lot, he thought about taking him away, taking him away after killing you.
He thought about killing you himself, so that his son could feel peace for once. But just as it was unfair for his children to lose their mother, it wasn't fair that you lost your father because of her either.
He still sleeps on his side of the bed, leaving the other untouched. He would wake up in the middle of the night and remember her, sleeping peacefully at his side, wondering how his wife was able to sleep like that knowing that on the other side of the city, her first daughter was wondering why her mother didn't come home like the other families, not caring if you were having hot meals before going to bed.
He didn't want to do it anymore, but he couldn't help it because he imagined his Sumire in that situation, and he couldn't understand it. He imagines that... you must have cried a lot.
Alone.
He has always been a correct, fair, worthy of his profession.
It doesn't surprise him to believe that his marriage to her would have ended in divorce if he had found out. Many times he has caught himself thinking about how much he loved her, how perhaps he would have been able to forgive her, or hand her over to justice, or both.
“… Heartless women”
But his heart warms when he remembers what a good mother she was to his children, seeing her and not being able to see anything else but love.
Love for him and their two children.
How she spent hours looking at their eldest son's tiny and cute feet when he was born, how she combed her daughter's hair so delicately before bed while telling her stories. Then, it twists, turning cold when he tries to imagine how she was with you. Did she ever hugged you? Has she ever made you blow out your birthday candles? Did she comb your hair before you went to sleep? Did she look at your little feet with the same love and tenderness when you were born?
What was so complicated about motherhood that made her leave you behind? He thought maybe it was a complicated marriage that she had, maybe you were complicated and she was afraid to talk about it, to be rejected. But the truth cannot be denied, someone like him cannot turn a blind eye to such cruelty. Too calculated to say that the matter got out of control and took a course of its own.
She... abandoned you, without a doubt and no remorse. Started a new life, every now and then setting foot in yours, to what end? Even more cruel.
Waiting patiently for the highest price, so much so that in the end, it was she who had to pay. And under any circumstances does he mean that what happened to his wife was deserved, because he believed in justice, not in revenge but not everyone was like him. Many might think that he would agree to that kind of barbarism, but he didn't. Although perhaps, he has not been pushed so far to the edge as to take that kind of action, like his wife made you take.
Still, it was a crime, and all crimes must be punished fairly, and that includes his son. Because he understands you, understands the parents of those poor girls. Where he would understand himself if something were to happen to his own daughter.
For those you love, the world would burn.
He closes the terrace door behind him, forgetting his empty whiskey glass outside.
Climbing the stairs heavily, he stops at his bedroom observing the side of the bed where his wife used to sleep. And burning just like the whiskey he drank, he knows it, he feels it, she did love him and their children, and that's why it’s so twisted, sick. She chose not to share that love with you, she was capable of doing and showing her children everything she didn't with you.
He could guess her explanation, word for word, because he knew her, he would have able to feel the desperation on her part trying to explain everything to him, but he couldn't imagine her trying to explain why she couldn't love you.
He continues walking until he reaches the room next to Sumire's, slowly opening the door, feeling the poor ventilation and the dust in his nose. The room was spacious, the windows let in the moonlight, illuminating the only piece of furniture against one of the walls where he pulls out a small envelope, already worn and wrinkled from being opened so many times in the last years.
Before opening it, he takes one last look around the room, his eyes fixed on the old paint cans in soft shades of blue, ignoring the half-assembled crib on the corner.
Forming a family with her had been the greatest proof of union and love he could ask for, and he never doubt that she felt the same when she asked for a second child. Then, a third one was on the way.
His now trembling fingers holds the black and white image with a small dot in the center, perhaps the size of a grape that today, would be nine years old.
Another part of him that left with his wife.
He leaves the ultrasound on its place, closing the door to reach his eldest son's room. Tired, he sits on the still unmade bed, not wanting anything to change anymore, and right there, among the shoes and socks scattered on the floor, the uncertainty and pain, the tears fall because he can't hold on any longer.
His first child, his eldest son, his little sister's hero won´t come back home.
˚ʚ ♡ ɞ˚
He leaves grotesque scratches on his own neck trying to free himself, kicking in vain as if his feet would reach the ground somehow.
The voices around him are distant, and can see nothing but a darkness taking him along with his breath. His red-purple face is already swollen and saliva runs down the corner of his lips.
The rope around his neck burns and he can no longer feel his hands. So before everything around him finally turns black he prays, to whoever listen, his lips move, unable to hear what he himself says , hoping… just hoping it´s enough, enough for his little princess.
And he asks for her forgiveness.
“…”
“WHAT!? NO WAY!”
Hotaru's indignant scream saves you from your nightmare. Straightening up until you were sitting on the sofa where you fell exhausted and uncomfortable because Tuesday 25th arrived, and officially, so did your period.
With a warm blanket over your legs, you hide your smile behind your cup of chamomile tea due to Hotaru's reaction, when her brother Homura revealed her next super-secret mission.
“Bu- but Airi-Sama! I already promised you both that I would not disobey again, this is not a super mission at all!"
You gasp offended, leaving your cup on the coffee table to cover Miruku´s ear. “Don´t listen to her, she´ll be nice to you, don´t worry baby”
Hotaru was going to reply but Homura gave her that look, so she keeps her mouth shut, crossing her arms and puffing out her cheeks looking at the cause of her misfortune on your lap. But with every passing second her frown begins to relax, the sight of the adorable creature makes her temples tingle and when she notices the mocking curve on your lips, her brow furrows again.
She must stay strong.
It wouldn't be long, you knew that. Miruku and his floppy ears were capable of melting the poles. The staring duel was quite funny but for Hotaru it was life or death. The bunny´s beady little black eyes looked at her curiously, twitching his nose. Suddenly, the girl gasps, her eyes now shining just like Miruku's, accepting defeat when your rodent son stands on hind legs.
Reluctantly, Hotaru takes her phone to immortalize the adorable moment.
"What a disappointment, I really thought you would resist."
“Excuse me!? Don´t you remember yourself the first time?”
“It´s all in your head”
You pet Miruku as he snuggles into the blanket, glad to see Hotaru recovering her cheerful spirit a little. Sho's death is recent and you know it's a wound that will never heal. The pain of both having lost their brother and the heartbreak of not having been able to do anything to save him it’s a deep cut in the heart that will bleed for a lifetime, yours along with theirs.
You give a fleeting glance at Homura while his younger sister remains determined to win the argument, and smile slightly at him, feeling his reserved grief. You know that if he could carry his little sister's pain, he would, and from the way you catch him looking at you, if he could, he would also take your guilt.
Despite the time, this loyalty and devotion still manages to make you feel strange, guiltier. Despite everything... they are with you, trusting you, following you. You can't afford for anything to go wrong, you want to protect this.
"Oh is it!? I wish you had seen your face when you discovered that bunnies didn't have toe beans HAHAHAHAHA"
Before Homura could reply, you pat Hotaru´s head before leaving Miruku in her lap. “Alright, we´ll leave you two alone so you can know each other better”
You take Homura to the kitchen, who before entering looks mockingly at her sister who drools, caressing the ears of the fluffy rodent.
"It's... good to hear her laugh like that again" You say while putting the kettle on to prepare tea. Out of the corner of your eye, Homura leans against the kitchen island, serious now. "You can stay with her if you like, Kaen can come with me"
“What are you planning to do?”
You bite your lip.
"The same old plan remains in place, but due to recent events I will have to draw another card. I cannot take power if I´m imprisoned”
"And that card is...?"
"Inumaki Makoto"
Homura remains silent.
His slightly wrinkled brow makes you understand that he knows you very well, because he knows that your way of operating will be something... how to put it? You always get what you want but people involved always end up angry.
“You aunt?”
“My new mother, from now on” You hold a chuckle when you turn to him. “But…?”
"But she´ll refuse”
“Of course she will”
“Communicate please”
After turning off the stove, you put the cups on a tray along with Hotaru's favorite fruit sandwiches. “Makoto Inumaki is a smart woman, that's why she managed to stay within the clan when my mother was banished, but she has a tail that is too long to hide.”
“You plan to blackmail”
“Indeed”
“She could blackmail you too”
“I won´t underestimate her, but I believe she´s aware that since she´s in the highest point, will do a lot of things to hold on to anything and avoid such an ugly fall”
Homura walks up to you, placing some toast and jam on the tray. "You never told me... did you ever find out if she suspects what might have happened to her sister?"
“No, but I'm afraid that once she sees me she'll assume it." The heat of the steam is pleasant near your hands when pouring tea, different from the coldness of the situation. “If she does it´s an advantage, it will be easier for her to give in, plus…” You raise your left hand showing your ring. “ I don´t think she´ll feel so emboldened to do something against us once she finds out that Satoru Gojo is my fiancé.”
"What about Renji? Does he know about this?"
"Not yet."
"Do you think Makoto will fall for that story if you're supposed to be Renji's fiancée?"
"The truth is... for now it's important that’s she be the one who believes this lie for longer. I feel in my heart it won´t be a problem because get rid of Satoru is not easy task” You sigh leaving the kitchen. "He´s a hopeless nosy”
"And the detective?”
You stop, biting your lip again. The man´s hot on your heels and there´s no need to tell Homura this will unfortunately be a disastrous job. Suddenly, Yaga-Sensei´s crazy suggestion pops in your head making you snort, a bit anxious.
That man is not a possible ally, no way.
What would you achieve with it? With coming clean? There´s no point. He was angry, angry just like you, both of you had something to lose and knew the sentence very well, is obvious.
The punishment for both, you and his son would be death.
"I won´t put it into words right now, so you don't frown so much at me, relax for tonight, Okey?"
And he frowns anyway.
On the other hand, the girl´s eyes shine at the sight of the sandwiches, and you pretend to be distracted by it under Homura's watchful gaze, trying to read your mind, and it won't take much work because you never touched your sandwich. Despite that, the conversation between the three is more pleasant.
You explained to Hotaru how Miruku usually behaves, his meal times and everything she needs to know to take care of him in your absence, promising her that when you return, you all would celebrate your birthday the way she wanted.
There is only less than a week left.
"Happy birthday my darling! I'm so happy for you. You have a whole life to live...make the most of it"
You smile.
Mrs. Ayaka is now 79 years old, still strong and mostly healthy. You are very sorry that on this occasion, you will not be able to visit her for a long time. So with that sorrow in your chest, you excuse yourself to start packing your suitcase.
Inside your closet, feeling the soft carpet under your feet you're trying to decide how much clothing to take, you'll probably do some retail therapy in Tokyo again, maybe the medium-sized suitcase is fin…
"Ow she looks stunning, don't you think Geto?"
Slowly, your eyes move towards the blue box, unconsciously tucking a strand of hair behind your ear, a little restless as if someone were watching you.
The pink box with Shoko's gift lies in your hands, this time consciously walking towards the mirror adjusting the hairpin in your half updo, looking like it was made especially for you. But before you could feel that warmth invading your insides, you quickly took off the hairpin putting it back in the box.
You can't long for that right now, besides… you couldn't stand her rejection.
Coward.
Bad friend.
You sigh audibly leaving the box on your nightstand, going out the terrace with those thoughts lurking your mind. The full moon bathes you in its light while the cold wind makes you wrap yourself in your cardigan, hoping it will carry your thoughts along with your body heat, but it doesn´t.
You don't know exactly how long you stood there looking at the lights of the buildings and the few stars visible in the sky, waking up only when the breeze carries a certain aroma to your nose as if this nostalgia were not enough.
Helleborus niger
When you were 13, Mrs. Ayaka taught you a lot about flowers, its meaning and stories. One of them was about a Christian legend related to the Christmas rose.
During the winter, a little shepherd girl named Madelon saw a caravan of people passing by. These were the three wise men and other shepherds who were going to worship Baby Jesus and bring him their gifts to celebrate his birth. When the Madelon saw all those gifts, she felt sad and cried because she had nothing to offer to him, so an angel transformed her tears which fell in the snow into a beautiful flower.
The Christmas rose.
Your father was born on December 25, and you couldn't help but think about your fathe and how you felt identified in your own way, so when you moved to Osaka Mrs. Ayaka prepared a small pot with the shoot of the flower and for a moment the thirteen-year-old girl emerged and wished for those kinds of things to come true. May some angel be present for you and feel your tears so he could bring your dad back to you.
You kneel next to the flowerpot, caressing the white petals, stopping when you see the scar on your hand. But you don't want to let the ravages of your nightmare sadden you even more, instead, you think of that deep blue, like the sea in winter.
"What's wrong, princess?"
The little 4-year-old girl with her eyes full of tears clung to her father's neck very tightly. The man rocked the girl from side to side to stop her from crying.
"There it is again" Distressed, she points under a small table full of drawings and crayons near her bed.
The man follows the girl's little finger and there, right u nder the small table there was a mass the size of a cat, dark as night and with small round yellow eyes, its short limbs clinging to one of the table legs upon seeing the dark-haired man.
He knows what kind of curse it´s.
No wonder why it was drawn to his daughter's room. On the nightstand, there´s a little turtle whose lights slowly changed color, illuminating the room with yellow, purple, red and blue… just a little bit.
His little princess was afraid of the dark.
He holds back his chuckle because the turtle didn't really illuminate that much and he thought it was cute that something that small could help her sleep at night.
"What are you laughing at?" The little girl frowns.
"It's nothing love, now… do you remember what I told you the last time?"
Letting out a pout the little girl nodded.
"Tell me" The man removed a few strands of hair from the girl's face and dried the tears from her red cheeks.
"That...that be- being afraid doesn't make you a coward"
"Exactly, it's okay to cry, after all that thing is really ugly, isn't it?" The man smiles when he listens her sweet giggle. "You were very brave and you were able to find it, you helped dad find the ugly monster… Now we will make it go away"
He raises his hand towards the curse and then…
Knock Knock knock
You quickly close your hand, calming the chill on your skin as you step back inside, finding Homura standing in the doorway with a small plate in his hand, asking permission to enter.
You nod, smiling when you see the fruit sandwich with a bite. “It was good, wasn´t it?”
"Hotaru has no self-control"
"Thank you" Taking the plate, you give a bite, rolling your eyes at how persistent he is.
He keeps his arms crossed, hiding that side of him that was like a schoolgirl waiting for gossip. "Are you nervous for tomorrow?"
"You don't talk with your mouth full." Diverting the topic, you take another bite and start folding some sweaters.
Damn it, you are.
Packing everything you can into your suitcase, you try to ignore the little pink box on the nightstand. The whispers and small giggles threaten to continue until you manage to close your eyes and fall asleep.
Will you... see her soon?
Will you avoid her? Runaway again?
Will she act like nothing happened just like Satoru did? Will you?
“So… will you stay?”
The question was no longer necessary.
“I´m in”
7:05am
Saturday, November 26
You disconnect your phone from the charger before stepping in front of the mirror finishing getting ready.
It's not news that you didn't sleep that well, the only thing that kept you distracted was seeing how Hotaru slept safe and sound next to you. She was a pretty heavy sleeper, she didn´t even open an eye when Miruku started his jumping sessions on the pillows, seeking refuge and human warmth under the covers around 4 in the morning.
Now inside the closet, you take a last sip of your cappuccino while you decide which pieces of jewelry you´ll wear today, picking some rose gold Huggies for the helix of your ear, along with a pair of dainty earrings. Your hair falling loose over your shoulders and back before putting your Dior lip balm.
“Alright… let´s go”
More determined than yesterday, you curse your eyes that look at the nightstand. The pink box almost calling your name so with slow steps you walk over there but the slight movement of the sheets catches your attention. You kneel on the side of the bed when Miruku peeks out, looking at you.
Your heart aches with warmth and sadness at the same time. "I'll miss you, little friend, I'll try to come back very soon, I promise."
After caressing him and as if he understood, Miruku gets back into the sheets.
“Ready?”
You nod as Homura enters the room, grabbing your suitcase, which turned out to be the large one, with more than enough clothing to come back at the beginning of December, preferably before Satoru´s birthday, but first, he approaches the bed, looking at his little sister. A comical trickle of saliva runs from the corner of her lips as he strokes her head, saying goodbye.
As you stand up, you take your handbag from the bed, thinking about the small velvet bag inside protecting Suguru´s necklace, and with one foot out of your room, you look at the nightstand, tempted.
“Airi-Sama?”
"We chose it together with Geto. We know how much you love cherry blossoms because they're pink."
“I´m ready, let´s get going”
When Homura presses the elevator button you start playing with your ring, indecisive, and when you see the numbers of the floors approaching the first one the air start to feeling a bit heavy, you want to stop it, so when the doors open…
“Go, I forgot something, I´ll be right back”
When the doors close leaving you alone inside the elevator, you appreciate the ring on your finger, with a small, distant voice inside your head wanting to remind you that this is not all you are, you are not just this purpose. That you can also suffer for other things even if you don't want to suffer at all, you know what you mean. Who knows, your life might end sooner than you think, the lives of others, Shoko's.
But you´re a coward.
Hotaru is still sleeping peacefully when you enter your room, taking the pink box and putting it in your handbag, thus silencing for a few moments the whispers and the cute giggles. And you sit in the bed for a minute, watching the little lump under the sheets move, wishing you could stay.
But there´s no turning back to this… not even from your other fiancé
"Good morning, starshine!"
This must be a joke.
Satoru raises his hand in greeting, wearing a black blindfold this time, not wasting the opportunity to appreciate your tight black jeans, recognizing your warm Burberry navy suede double-breasted jacket, and those black over the knee-high boots… well, the Gojo leader has some more ideas to keep your legs warm.
You turn to Homura, uneasy, wanting some explanation.
"It seems you must be escorted."
“Don´t take me wrong, Doberman, nobody is here to control anyone, it's just that taking into account the situation, it would be much better if you entered through the Tokyo gate with someone who can impose a little order, you know, someone from the jujutsu society, just in case" Satoru turns his attention to your suitcase, feeling the Doberman’s sharp gaze on him, and tries to grab it, but the pointy-ear dog start walking away with it to his car.
"How serious, it reminds me of someone."
Not far from your building, you follow the direction where Satoru is looking, spotting his fancy car parked. There, leaning back on one of the doors, there´s that someone, a teenager, your father when he was young, with dark long hair, dark as onyx and eyes of the deepest blue, just like the sea in winter. Something settles in the center of your chest, something in your subconscious knowing that boy is the closest thing to your father that you have in this world and now, destiny has brought you together.
On the other hand, Satoru looks at Homura and thinks of something a little less poetic, like the Zenin men having a photocopier in their testicles.
Fushiguro Megumi is now looking at you.
Zenin Megumi… your cousin.
"Airi..." Satoru puts his right hand under your shoulders encouraging you to walk to his car, but your heels could have easily been stuck in the pavement. Still, Satoru as always, prefers not to respect you.
"Megumi, why don't you come here for a moment?"
Homura slams the car trunk shut, now taking long strides towards Satoru, only stopping when he sees your hand signaling him to stop, because Megumi is only three steps away from you.
The boy is serious, calm… difficult to try to guess his spirit. But if there is something that perhaps you two have in common besides blood, is how uncomfortable you get by Satoru´s loudness and enthusiasm.
“This is Megumi Fushiguro! Megumi, let me introduce you to Miss Airi, Airi Mizuki, she´ll be traveling with us today." Now in total confidence, he surrounds your shoulders with one arm while with the other brings Megumi towards him in a half hug.
If someone sees the three of you from a distance would think you were posing for a family picture.
"It´s nice to meet you, Miss Mizuki"
The world seems to stop turning when you look at his eyes more closely, but they take you far beyond your father this time, to his. Megumi seems to notice something changing in the way you look at him, blinking repeatedly with curiosity, and then you find yourself doing the same thing, coming out of your trance.
"Nice to meet you too, Megumi...” Gently moving Satoru's arm away from you, your purse your lips looking at Homura´s face, who already has the car door open for you with a certain face. "Please, just call me by my name"
He nods, and then his sight goes beyond you, beyond Satoru. His eyes are fixed on the strange man when something in his brain seems to be wanting to tell him something. While your cheekbones rise in a smile that is difficult to control, because indeed, the Zenin men seems to have a photocopier in their testicles, and Satoru couldn't imagine anything more charming than that.
Your smile, not their testicles.
"Shall we go?"
You would like to say the trip isn´t so terrible… but the silence is, despite not having agreed to travel in Satoru's car. And seeing his car following yours in the rearview mirror didn't make it any better.
From time to time, you managed to see how Homura's hands lightly squeezed the steering wheel, until he finally let it out.
“Who the hell does he think he is?”
You laugh, stopping massaging your temple. "That's what many people say when they meet him in person."
"Why did he bring the boy?"
You don't want to answer that, you know that maybe Satoru wanted to touch a soft spot, and Homura is angry that he succeeded.
"He doesn't give me a good feeling."
"Who does?"
You don't defend Satoru, but when you met Homura it took you about two years to be "worthy" of his trust, but you don't blame him, taking care of his two younger siblings you understand that he had a lot to lose.
"I mean... the whole being your fiancé thing, don't you think he'd get too carried away?"
“I hope he does”
Saying this, you choose to keep your gaze on the Shibuya coast. Homura isn't happy with this plan, and you don't want to even think about what Renji will do about it. Having him and Satoru in the same room will be a huge headache you don't want to go through. But you reluctantly admit that Satoru is a card that could be quite useful, even so, you're walking on eggshells, he may reach out his hand to you but you don't know how firm his grip will be or how long he'll be willing to do so.
Suddenly, the cramps start making you sweat a little, needing some fresh air. It’s so overwhelming that rolling down the window wasn't enough, so much so that you can't stand another kilometer, thus not stop right on this beach… but your heart rate increases, a wave of heat rises to your neck so aggressively that you just want to tear your clothes off.
“Please, stop the car”
With less than an hour left, Satoru parked right behind your car, watching intently as you get out of the car almost staggering.
You unbutton the collar of your jacket, feeling the smell of salt and the cold wind battling with your discomfort. Homura stops a couple of meters away from you, noticing from afar that you want your space. The heels of your boots dig into the sand, somehow giving you a bit of stability until the dizziness slowly subsides, but the whispers and the little laughs appear, and they don't come from the pink box.
You set your sights on the waves, watching as Megumi begins to walk away along the shore when the cold salty winder brings another wave of whispers.
“ Go away... please go away, don't do this."
"Is everything alright?"
Satoru has no intention of disturbing you, but his voice sounds playful. You sigh shakily, wanting to rest on your knees and not having him around right now. He pouts at Homura whose patience is dying.
"Oh, don't wrinkle your forehead like that or you'll age faster." Then, Satoru walks towards you,
and as soon as he takes one step Homura takes two. "Hey, I'm not going to bite."
"She will, I'm warning you."
The six-eyes stops, looking at your shaking knees still with that playful air. “Oh yeah?”
"Enough, both of you."
Taking a deep breath, you try to move forward, but your body feels so light that you feel like the wind is going to knock you down, making things worse when you see the gray waves.
That dream... the nightmare from days ago throbs in your being, the feeling of Deja vu is deafening, remembering the heaviness in your body as if you were trapped between the slimy seaweed and the cold water, just as it happened in the nightmare. Suddenly, in the distance, a big wave takes shape, threatening to carry its foam to your feet buried in the sand, reaching you. Impossibly, the water rises to your knees, daffodil petals stick to your legs as the water around turns crimson, and when you look up, the wave passes over you.
"Airi-sama?"
You open your eyes suddenly, stunned. Your feet are dry, and Homura's warm hand takes yours, cold and stiff. Seagulls fly overhead, stalking the shore hoping to eat.
What the hell was that?
“I'm sorry, I just wanted to know where you're staying."
Homura hooks your arm through his, ready to guide you back to the car, but you don't move, as if you were coming out of anesthesia, but your eyes are fixed on the Fushiguro boy, retreating when the small waves advance until they end up absorbed in the sand.
You have no control over this. Your brain creates images, scenarios, dialogues... trying to imagine what it was like for Megumi growing up and living with Satoru. Was it really enough for Satoru to have a complete stranger, the same person who murdered Riko, tell him about the boy for him to go?
Why was it so easy?
“At the Marriott”
Satoru presses his lips together at the Doberman's reply. "Ugh, terrible idea."
Idle, you turn to him, finally regaining a little color in your cheeks. “What?”
"Oh well, just like I told you that day in your former favorite library, the Zenin mansion burned down almost completely, so the main heads are staying there, you know… while they finish rebuilding and such.”
You exchange glances with Homura, not in surprise because that was a possibility. Although this could be a good thing or a bad thing, it wouldn´t be in your best interest for them to see Renji so soon.
"Call Renji, tell him not to show up yet until I tell him to."
“Who´s Renji?”
Letting go of your arm, Homura passes by Satoru, almost hissing, serious and imposing. “Her official fian-“
“Homura”
Satoru raises both hands, with the biggest smile he has at your warning tone, or perhaps because Homura walked away, leaving you both alone.
“Oh don´t be shy, that glorious ring is hard to ignore after all… you´re getting pale again”
“It´ll be over soon”
"You know the person who attacked you"
You almost choked on your own saliva, because that wasn´t a question.
"No..."
Satoru looks back biting his lip, he has no time to waste so dares to take your hand.
Dizziness, cold and his touch are not a good mix, despite the pleasant warmth of his. You try to move your hand away and when you do, he gives a gentle squeeze, giving you no chance to free yourself.
"I´m not your enemy here" He gets closer and you dare to look at his face, too weak to show contempt for his camouflaged "trust me." You pull once again digging your heels out of the sand, but he doesn't let up. "Who was that guy?"
"Satoru, that´s enough”
He goes further this time. He grabs the back of your neck preventing you from turning in any another direction.
“Stop it, it has nothing to do with you”
"Wrong answer" Satoru tries to press his forehead against yours, but now he knows it was a happy mistake when, trying to move away, you almost fall backward. Towering you, he holds you without trying to help you stand up, keeping your knees slightly bent. "There´s no face, no name, no gender or age but the higher-ups already gave me the order”
“Order?”
“To kill… you”
Kill.
Kill….
112 people…
Kill on sight.
You remember the little meeting at the café with him, where his hands were relaxed on the table a few centimeters from yours, where for a second you imagined them younger, moving his finger slightly to touch yours under some classroom table, without imagining that one day those hands could hurt you.
When you were enrolled at Jujutsu high, the way you felt so insignificant among so much talent was justified. You weren't 100% aware that you were a lethal weapon that it was right under the higher-ups noses. So if years ago Satoru had told you what he´s telling you right now, you would most likely have died of fear.
What about now? There is no sadness that smells like tangerines, no yearning blushes, no anxiety disguised as butterflies.
You´re not afraid of him anymore.
Without saying anything, you grab onto his jacket by his shoulder so tightly that you almost hurt his skin. Managing to straighten up, you give him a firm shove, barely budging him, but it was enough for him to let go of you. "I guess you can try."
The statement seems to have puzzled him at first, little believing that you thought him capable of obeying that but his spirit remains the same. “I guess I can”
"Just like you haven´t been doing with Suguru? How unfair you are."
Taking long strides, and miraculously not falling, you try to reach your car, but you stop, paralyzed by such impudence. Suddenly it's as if everything stopped… the waves did not move and the seagulls were static in the air.
"Are you working for him?"
You turn, your voice fading, almost inaudible. “What?”
Why... why is this happening? Why do you hear glass breaking? Nothing's supposed to break at this point. This... had already happened, and you ran away because of it.
You run away from him.
“The thing is… if the higher up´s find out that it's you they're looking for, they´ll use anything to try to incriminate you of whatever crime and thus have an excuse to get rid of you”
Your back starts to sweat, and that damn heat quickly rises to your neck, about to start shaking.
At any moment you'll start panicking.
"And what does that have to do with Suguru?"
“That day, you were trying to hide that necklace from your stepfather's, you must have thought something similar.”
Stepfather…
You want to bury your hand in your chest and be able to tear out what you feel in one go, no matter how much you bleed. And Satoru seems to sense this. Your face... your silence, he wonders if he screwed up again.
"You… you didn't know he´s your stepfather?"
The almost tender whisper infuriates you. Its pure rage, disappointment.
Shame.
Does he know?
Did Yaga really trust him with your secret? Of all people? Two tears fall down your cheek, and with trembling lips you ask, you need to. "Who told you that?”
Satoru is quiet.
You´re crying but you also look like you´re about to cut off someone´s head, and he´s the only one around.
"Answer me!"
“Mei Mei”
A wave crashes so hard onto the shore that it splashes both of you, but nobody moves.
Why now, Satoru? Why now?
The question is very simple but he won´t understand the real meaning of it if you ask. Still, the answer would be more than obvious. You briefly glance at Megumi, entertaining himself watching the seagulls fly above him. And after so long, that volcano inside you threatens to erupt that ugly feeling again.
"You... paid her to give you information."
“I did”
"You said you are not my enemy here but now anyone can pay her to give that information."
"I promise you, she won't sa-"
You don´t listen, you don´t want to listen.
Words have power... and value, but Satoru's words ceased to have any long ago, long before you even realized it, because it was easy, he never said that much.
Putting on your seatbelt, Homura starts the car.
"What happened?"
Homura wasn't one to rub "I told you so" in your face, but you sense he'll make an exception this time, so you just keep this grief to yourself.
"You were right."
Chapter 6: Snowdrops
Summary:
You visit your old house, where one path ended and another began.
Satoru and Yaga ask for Shoko's help.
Did Naoya recognize you?
School memories everywhere! Your first kiss with Suguru and how you began to resolve your questions.
I hope you like it <3
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Paris, Texas – Lana Del Rey Ft. SYML
Shadow of mine – Alec Benjamin
Under Your Spell – Desire
A way out – My head is empty, Miranda Rain
Match in the rain – Alex Benjamin
Running up that hill – Placebo
Revenge and a little bit more – Unlike Pluto
Dirty Dirty – Charlotte Cardin
Buzzcut Season – Lorde
Drop dead gorgeous – VOILA
Forward beckon rebound – Adrianne Lenker
Don´t delete the kisses – Wolf Alice
Let it happen – Tame Impala
Amelia - Skott
Patience is a great virtue, but of course, the strongest have the ability to make it disappear.
A drop of sweat caress the temple of the young man who walks in a hurry down the school hallway. How he hates Satoru Gojo sometimes.
Adjusting his glasses, Ijichi knocks the door before entering. Clearing his throat to break the news.
"Uh, good afternoon, Satoru has already arrived, Sir"
"It must have been important, for him to leave the capital I mean"
Ijichi just swallows hard, avoiding making eye contact with the Kyoto Principal once he finishes opening the door, realizing that he didn't imagine it. The Tokyo and Kyoto Jujutsu High Goodwill Event had already ended, he didn't expect to run into him here.
Principal Yaga didn't say anything, but Ijichi knew that from now on, he had to be careful.
"Special grade curse?” Asks the old metalhead.
Yaga takes a sip of his bitter coffee before answering, but the lie tastes stiffer. “Yes”
Silence reigns for a few long seconds. Then, Gakuganji grips his staff and stands, but doesn't walk toward the door. “I see… Masamichi Yaga?”
“What is it?”
"Has anything new been heard about the murders?"
Only Ijichi has trouble controlling his reaction.
"Yes, I heard about the issue."
“How could you not?”
Another long silence drowns everyone in the room. Yaga bites his tongue, and wants to tell him many things, ask him many questions, just like Gakuganji. He wanted to ask him what he meant, but the answer could be either obvious or ambiguous.
“And the rumors?”
“What rumors?”
Gakuganji smile, so lightly that his long beard hides it perfectly. “The cursed mounts”
“I did”
“How could you not?”
There.
That silence begins to take on a clearer form, so obvious it's hard to ignore, yet so fragile it would vanish if someone changed the subject.
But it doesn't happen the way Yaga and Ijichi would like.
“It's a very dark cloud approaching... if they are true. Imbalance is a very dangerous thing.”
“If the rumors are true, it´s the Zenin who will have to deal with that; they brought it on themselves”
“You don´t care about the consequences this could have on Jujutsu Society?”
“I don´t have time to hear your conservative lecture”
Verbal bullets come and go. Ijichi´s anxiety grows by the way Gakuganji talks about the matter. Choose the lesser evil, maintain the order of things, as if he was talking about a simple thing to get rid of, as if you were a little animal bred for the slaughterhouse. Plus, his mind wasn't doing him any favors.
Gojo's own words haunting him.
"She has changed, Ijichi… She is a vampiress and if she catches you she´ll leave you dry, you better be careful"
"As the principal of this school, you have a duty. We could at least agree on this matter."
"It's just a rumor. Don't talk about use violence before asking the questions. That's not how we do things here."
“That´s not up to us, Masamichi Yaga”
For the first time in the entire meeting, Yaga looks away, right at the window.
It's the truth.
Whatever decision is made, everyone else would obey, but what about him? What about Satoru? He can´t help but think about Suguru Geto. Just like him, there were no guarantees with you. But what is this in his heart? He knows, he simply knows. He saw it in your eyes that night. A sincere glow. If you really are that monster, you would have done harm a long time ago, instead you came to him. If control and order were everything the Jujutsu society sought to maintain, why deny it to you? Anyway, he couldn't do it, and neither could Master Tengen. All of this... they were both involved, they couldn't just turn their backs on you. But at the same time, what Gakuganji says... about the order of things, he could be right, very right. The problem with the detective is one thing, and the Zenin thing is quite another, even though they go hand in hand. And again, there might not be many good guarantees with you. Is a whole circle. Thinking about it like this, there aren't many differences between you and Geto.
“What the hell are you planning, brat?” Yaga wonders to himself.
"I guess time will tell. Let's hope it's just a rumor and stays that way."
Gakuganji exits the room, leaving behind a halo of dark tension, secret complicity lingering in the air. When the door closes, Yaga lets out a sigh, putting all his weight on the couch, running a hand over his face, dislodging his shades. “That stupid old man”
“Uh- sir?“
“What is it, Ijichi?”
“Airi-San…eh, well, how to say this? She-“
When Ijichi mentions you, Yaga jumps up from his chair like a spring. He doesn't have a good feeling, and seeing Ijichi's face confirms it. A big vein pops in his forehead.
“Satoru…” There´s no place to hide, Ijichi´s voice became lower and lower, until it was almost a shriek. "He arrived but… he arrived alone”
“…”
“…”
The whole earth begins to shake.
“TELL THAT IDIOT NOT TO SET FOOT IN THIS PLACE WITHOUT HER”
ʚ ♡ ɞ
Slowly passing by the houses you admire the changes, the new faces.
When you left, most of the neighbors were elderly. Perhaps many have already died, sold their houses or were inherited by their children, except for one.
Right above the fence of the cream-colored house, the large bushes and a few hanging pots peeks out, letting the warmth rests on your chest. It's like you can smell the homemade cinnamon rolls, hear the sound of the hose watering the flowers, releasing its fragrance with the humidity of the earth, or the bells on Tsukune's collar.
Jingle.
Jingle.
You gasp, knowing is not your imagination when you see a plump ball of brown fur and big round eyes of the same color sneaking out the fence, staring at you. Kneeling as soon the feline runs towards you, meowing loudly and begin to purr, recognizing you. He rubs his head hard against your hand enjoying your caress, and unable to hold on because it would be a sin if you do, you take him in your arms.
“Long time no see buddy” You laugh softly when the cat meows , answering you. "Have you taken good care of her?" You look at the fence, trying to visualize her. It´s still early, maybe she´s drinking tea or painting pots.
Tsukune shifts restlessly in your arms, looking up at the sky when something catches his attention.
A plane.
“You like it?” It seems that Tsukune's eyes become much rounder following the contrail in the sky. “I like it too”
At twenty-one, you took your first trip abroad, Paris. The first time you left Japan, and you had never felt so free. Maybe it was a bit absurd, since you could fly whenever you want wherever you want but the simple fact of being able to buy a plane ticket and travel without the journey depending on you, it was just perfect. So every time the university organized study trips or exchange plans, you took it.
Paris, Saint Petersburg, Amsterdam, Berlin, Spain, Brazil and Argentina. You saw all that and you wanted Ayaka to see it too, and you promised her one day, but unfortunately it would be a frustrated dream. A year later you graduated, and had a trip to New York for a convention, so eager to fulfill this goal, you took her to see the doctor but he did not give good news.
Her blood pressure.
It was not recommended for her to take plane trips, but Ayaka always had ways of touching your heart whenever she saw you pouting. She painted a pot with some violets, with a small succulent sprout and gave it to you as your traveling companion, with a small succulent sprout. Not your favorites but hers, but it was a way of being with her. So that's what you always do when you get on a plane.
Always with your handbag and your tiny pot.
Yuki used to laugh at first but then she would talk to the plant as if it were a baby saying that she had read somewhere that it would grow prettier this way, and would not die.
And speaking of travel companions, many time you both agreed to travel together if you had the same destination, for “work purposes” as she often says. Always rejecting all her crazy invitations to work on her experiments, you only met to go out to eat or go shopping, maybe to a motorcycle event or to some bar and dance. Sometimes she would look at you out of the corner of her eye asking if this didn't bother you… meeting abroad and not being able to land at the same airport. You knew it didn't bother her, and that's why she asked you the question.
You made it clear to her, and she understood. She is a good friend and you planned for things to stay the same, for her to continue talking in a silly way to your plants and such.
Suddenly, a gust wind causes some leafless tree branches collide with each other, hearing the familiar bamboo hanging mobile. You scratch Tsukune's head to comfort yourself, unable to ignore it. As if your lungs are being squeezed like bubble wrap in someone's hands.
Too sinister.
Right next door, with no longer flowers and nests with birds singing, the white old looking house, empty, has a gloomy atmosphere but it's something only you notice looking back at Ayaka´s house appreciating the contrast.
Just as your conscience is, dirty and clean at the same time.
Mentally preparing with the help of Tsukune's purrs, you dare to go in.
The garden gate squeaks, heavy when opening. Some dry leaves barely moves on the wet pavement and the windows are moldy, too sinister.
Now, you could easily get inside in the usual way but that means letting go of Tsukune, and you don't want to do that. The chubby ball of fur being like a protective shield for you soul.
Cautiously than before, you walk to the left side of the house that faces directly into the backyard, scratching the kitten´s head thinking that it´s better to get out of here, but the pieces of glass scattered on the floor keeps you freeze in place.
A meow from Tsukune makes you jump, accelerating your heart.
Swallowing hard, you pass your hand through the kitchen broken glass fearing someone might grab it, your fingers flinching when they touch the cold knob, causing a shiver with the click of the door lock being open.
The lack of ventilation makes your nose itch, and the poor amount of light that comes in makes you take only a few steps, your boots echoing against the ceramic walls.
Out of the corner of your eye, you can see the kitchen counter, passing by feeling like the knife holder full of dust is like a person glaring at you. All you do to ease that is cover Tsukune´s head, especially when his claws cling to you coat, as if the chubby fellow could feel it as well.
Stopping at the living room, there´s not a single sound. No clocks on the walls, whose minute hand stopped turning a long time ago, not from the old refrigerator.
Nothing.
Only the creak of the stairs when you set foot on the first step, the second floor looking even darker, so much that you´d swear it gets completely black, so much that you stop.
You hesitate.
Not sure about how long you stand there wishing you had your luminous turtle, you gather your courage and keep moving, every creak screaming at you to stop, you telling yourself you should but you´re already on the top, both you and Tsukune staring at the short hallway.
The odor of rotten wood from the roof makes you cover your nose, and trying to run away from that you open the first door right next to you.
Your old bedroom.
It has absolutely nothing to do with your apartment´s bedroom.
Full of light, spacious… a home.
It’s cold just like the rest of the house, the desk is full of dust just like the small bookcase at its side, empty just like the drawers of your old dresser.
You close the door behind you, putting Tsukune on the floor. Surprisingly, he doesn't seem stress with the new place and starts sniffing the floor, jumping to the bed where he does the same, curious with the ruffles of the pillow.
Suddenly, you hear whispers.
Tempted to open the curtains to let in the light trying to sneak in, your eyes stay glued at your closet. Holding your breath, you stand right in front of it, and when you open the sliding door the whispers cease. Your old uniform and a cardboard box that kept the spider webs company greet you after so much time.
The dark blue smelled musty, even when picking up one of the sleeves the material felt heavier than you remembered. But there´s something the pain of your youth did not let you appreciate back then like you do now, something lighter and precious.
In this uniform you sat eating ice cream with Haibara and Nanami, you stayed on the small secret terrace reading a book while Suguru enjoyed a cup of tea next to you. In this uniform you walked around the mall together with Shoko and spending the evening´s with her.
In this uniform you met them, you met them all.
You loved them all.
You're not going to blame the dust when you feel the tears about to come out. You can smell Shoko's powdery perfume and Haibara's thunderous laughter compose joyful musical notes playing with the echo of the room.
Exhaling the air from your lungs, something catches your attention, so much so that you end up taking the hanger out of the closet. The jacket looks strange, flat. Then, looking at it top to bottom is when something clicks in your head.
The collar button.
Your fingers brush the small thread hanging where the piece missing should be, but at this very moment, you don't think this is striking enough to try to see what´s beyond, not compared to the abandoned cardboard box. As if it were an explosive, you take it cautiously, almost wanting to drop it. The only one excited about the box is Tsukune, getting off the bed and sitting next to you, waiting to see what surprise comes out of the mysterious item. So leaving your fingers marked on the dusty surface, you open the box.
Tsukune sticks his head in and sniff a silk ribbon, the blue already faded by so much time passed.
“You can pop on it, I don´t mind”
Tsukune touches the ribbon with his paw repeatedly to see if it moves, rolling on the floor wanting to play. But you don´t want to touch it. Anyway, there´s no need for that. You scratch Tsukune´s neck before taking him. Still kneeling, you close the sliding door and yet… you´re able to hear her voice. Cold and drifting away with the wind outside.
May 5, 2006.
It's been a while since you stopped sleeping in the school dorms, schedule your life based on these two people who turn your daily life upside down. Trying to get away from one while trying to run towards the other, but one seems to show up everywhere you go while the other didn't even call.
With your back against the wall, you play with the tip of your broken nail, finally giving a name to this chemical roller coaster in your brain, resenting your heart. These past few weeks, Suguru refused to continue sparring with you, as if he wanted to avoid you just like you've been doing with Satoru. You haven't even had the courage to go out with Shoko, for fear of running into him. You don't know what's more tortuous, putting in all that effort or being here, in completely silence.
Tired, you walk to the switch turning on the light, squinting because of the sudden light before inspecting your neglected manicure. The polished milky pink already worn out.
Was your reaction too exaggerated?
Walking to your dresser, you can´t stop imagining what would have happened If he hadn't told you about his ceremony.
It felt so... dangerous.
Satoru wasn't your boyfriend, but that’s not what hurts. What hurts it's that… your relationship with him is… he is… all this has been just like the relationship with your mother.
Is there any?
Taking the nail polish remover and all you need for a new manicure, the rational part of your brain tries to comforting you, telling you that it´s a relief things didn't go further. You became anxious, uncomfortable, unsafe… so running away from him was the best.
A rebellious tear falls next to your freshly polished nail, free. Then the others felt entitled to, and so they did.
Your mind too delicate to put up with this thoughts.
Fearfully, you wonder if he loves you like he loves Shoko or Suguru. You can only wonder because you´ll never dare to ask, just as you would never dare to ask your mother. And you? You know you love him, but... why don´t you love him like you love Shoko? Do you love him more than you love Suguru? Are your own feelings for him genuine? Or is it just everything you've known since Dad died? The not knowing, the anxiety, the waiting...
Hope.
With wet eyelashes, you stay bent over your bed waiting for the nail polish to dry when suddenly, your ears perk up and your heart threatens to burst out of your chest when you hear the keys. You stood up so fast that you got dizzy, and almost stumbling you open the door, running down the stairs.
Your mother.
She pauses as she heads toward the kitchen when she hears your door, as if she didn't expect to find you home. The woman was dress in all black, the tailored blazer hugs her silhouette like a glove. And her hair, shiny and neatly straight intimidates you, not wanting to look at yourself right now, a half mess.
At least you manicure is done.
"Didn't you have class today?" She asks, serious as usual, putting her keys inside her nice handbag.
"No... I mean yes, but-"
"Have you slept in?”
She inspect you from top to bottom, and for a few seconds she looks into your eyes, red from crying, but she doesn´t ask nor does she wipe your cheeks when she gets closer. Your eyes widen at this yearning shock, sensing the oriental and powdery notes of her fragrance up close but she passes by you with the intention of taking her coat from the armchair.
I instinctively one of your hands grabs part of your hair and arrange it over your shoulder, somehow trying to calm the sharp pain settling in the center of your ribcage, not feeling brave enough to turn around.
“I… I did.”
"Here's the usual," she says, placing an envelope on the kitchen counter. "The routine will remain the same, I'm sorry."
You nod, leaning against the kitchen counter, quickly running a hand over your cheeks while she puts on her coat.
"The bills of the month have already been paid"
“Thank you”
You were already used to being alone at home but even if this is all you know, you can´t get used to it. The not knowing, the anxiety, the waiting… because you still felt hope. That was your poison, but was quickly drained when your dare to turn, licking your lips nervously and curling your toes. You want to ask her, what you´ve been afraid to ask Satoru.
“Mom?”
There… when she ties the knot in her coat belt, when she moves her hands so elegantly and when she takes her handbag, you spot a new accessory.
Expensive looking.
Words die in your mouth, several seconds pass admiring the beautiful ring on her finger, so dazed that you don't notice the panic she tries so hard to hide or maybe it was the discomfort of calling her mom.
"Yeah?" She finally says.
Your almost cramped tongue can't help you to pronounce the words, the new question stuck in your throat where your vocal cords feel completely stiff. If you try to speak, it would feel like stretching an old elastic, way easy to break. You close your eyes for a few moments, feeling the characteristic burning sensation, wanting to erase all the ideas from your head, hoping it's all just a silly idea from your fanciful little head. And when you open them again, she´s in front of you with a blue ribbon in her hand, holding it out to you but your eyes do not admire the beautiful blue hue, or the delicious silk from which it is made, but the ring on her fingers, now gone.
Suddenly it's as if your brain has been removed, completely disconnected from your reactions and thoughts. You can´t look at her, you don´t want to look at her, you don´t know exactly how to look at her. Do you have the right to be angry? Disappointed?
“It's a gift… it's nothing, you can have it."
Her voice connects you with the present, showing you that this is reality, your reality. The gesture feels alien, cruel… a bone the owner throws far down the road to distract the poor dog, long enough so the cruel being can run to the car and drive away.
She leaves the ribbon on the kitchen counter behind you when she doesn´t see any reaction from your part, staring at her cell phone screen that hasn't stopped ringing, ignoring the call.
"I have to go"
Hanging her handbag on her forearm, she heads to the door. You hold your breath, not wanting to feel her scent but it remains in the air anyways. And you could be wrong, maybe you just imagined it but you´d swear you saw compassion in her eyes when she turns to look at you one last time before closing the door, pity, rather.
Silence… again.
You don't know how, but you're already halfway up the stairs, climbing weakly, slowly, as if you were holding a heavy bucket full of water, taking care that not a single drop overflows.
Only God knows what would happen.
Tonight, Haibara´s birthday will be celebrated and you don't want to disappoint your friend with your absence. So, even though you don´t want to move a muscle, talk or eat, you make the superhuman effort of standing in front of the mirror and remove the clips from your hair, brushing it before getting into the shower.
Suddenly, the mirror falls on its side hard. The crash is loud while pieces of the glass fly across the room. Your chest rises and falls heavily, finally releasing the bucket full of water.
You spend a long time under the warm water, dreaming that everything could go down the drain along with the soapy water but you can´t erase it, forget it, that´s why your very justified emotional slip cost you your mirror.
Wrapped in a towel you tiptoe to your closet dodging the broken glass, and as you pull your underwear up your legs you see your own reflection in a larger piece on the floor, showing you a dull amethyst and you can´t stand it. Kneeling, you pick it up, shivering by the perfect way it fits in your hand as if this was meant to be, bringing the sharp tip to your jugular.
The edge pricking your skin doesn´t really feel like you're doing something stupid, not until your phone rings. The sound of glass breaking into more little pieces when you released it caused you to wake up from what seemed to be an evil spell, backing away until the back of your knees collide with the bed.
The soles of your feet tingle just like your hands, feeling a strong pressure on your neck as if someone were suffocating you, it doesn´t stop but the phone does. Suddenly, what comes out of your throat is so pathetic that it can't even be called a squeal but it manages to relieve a bit of that sensation in your chest as if you had remover a cork.
Exhaling in pain, you grope between the sheets when your phone rings again,
erratically reading the name of your savior.
"Shoko”
“Hey, is that fabulous hair ready?”
“I might be late, I just got out of the shower”
“It´s fine sweetie, shall we take the next train the- uh? What´s wrong?"
Shit.
Taking a quiet, deep breath, you try to control your shaky voice and tell a half-lie. “Nothing, I'm just nervous to see Suguru, that's all."
“Suguru?”
Putting on speakerphone, you start getting ready, really starting to feel nervous about seeing him, both of them. "Yeah, well... he's been acting strange, maybe it's just me, I don't know."
"Is that so? Now that you mention it, he hasn't been going to the Dojo lately."
"That's exactly my point."
“Mmm…”
“Any ideas?”
“Maybe it´s a girl?”
When you finally managed to soothe the cold on your skin with the soft fabric of your dress, Shoko dumped this bucket of water on you.
"A... girl?"
"What else could it be? He's popular with girls, maybe it didn't go well with one of them this time?"
Without having time to try to explain yourself, a wave of panic hits your delicate heart again. "This time? Has he been seeing someone?"
"He hasn't mentioned anything, he's not that kind of guy. B ut there has to be a good reason why he's skipping his martial arts training, and if it's not missions...”
You lick your lips thoughtfully, confused.
Jealous? You stare at the desk chair where a piece of clothing is causing a certain explosion in your chest, a sweater that will never see its owner again.
The thought that another girl could have been wearing it makes you sick… and you gasp.
Are you?
“Airi…?”
Oh no… you gasp gain.
“…”
You could even imagine how squeaky pink her mischievous tone of voice would be if it coming out over the phone.
“Yeah…?”
“Are you jeal-“
“I have to blow dry my hair, see ya”
"The night will be long, don't think you'll escap-!
Around seven, both walked together towards “Shoko´s boyfriend house” somehow trying to make her forget the recent phone conversation, but that annoying glint doesn't disappear from her eyes. She says she doesn´t know what you´re talking about, so you just rolled yours indicating how cute she looked in her new jacket and how delicious her perfume is.
“ I'm sure Haibara will think the same"
"Hmm, what about you?" She says, giving you a gentle nudge before taking a strand of your hair, twirling it around her finger.
"My hair looks good all the time, I don’t´ know what you´re talking about"
"Of course, well, since we're both suffering from early dementia, we could use it as an excuse tomorrow, I mean... if anything interesting happens tonight."
For a moment, playing with Shoko makes you forget the slight tremors in your body.
You don't want to ruin it.
It's one of your best friends' party, you can't. But entering Haibara's house felt like a little child going to the dentist for the first time when it should have been the opposite, because Haibara was there receiving you both all excited. Still, your cheekbones rise in a smile to see his blush, blush that Shoko would probably say is from laughing so much. And the future doctor can no longer deny it when Haibara openly lets her know how beautiful she looks tonight.
Leaning towards her, you whisper “Sweet, you´re finally going to meet your sister-in-law”
“Drop it, o r I'll ask the right questions in the wrong place"
Her gaze had a charming and mischievous edge, but you feigned dementia, fearing the playful threat.
Accompanied by Haibara, everyone ends up with a drink in their hands. And after a while, Haibara started laughing so hard that Shoko took his glass away, taking him to the patio to get some air, of course. You hid your smile behind your glass, waggling your eyebrows along with Nanami once the lovebirds disappear.
Now sitting on the stairs, you start swaying gently from side to side to the rhythm of the music while you pay attention to what Nanami says, managing to forget for a moment the annoying tingling in your hands. The conversation flowed so much that the topic ended in Family and you could have swallowed a whole ice cube right there and waited to choke. Anyway, you jump into these deep waters and ask him about his, because he has one. Your eyes regaining a little of their brightness to find out his grandfather taught him to speak Danish, telling you about his summers with him in Denmark. The beaches he described sounded like a dream, a hidden treasure that he hoped not many tourists would know about in the future.
“I recently showed Ijichi some photos, I'll show them to you sometime soon, the internet doesn't do those beaches any justice.”
“Oh, Ijichi didn't come?
Nanami closes his eyes, his forehead breaking its characteristic composure, as if he remembered something that bothered him. “No, since he recently applied for an office job at school, he won’t be able to come tonight”
Office job?
“He…?”
"He quit being a sorcerer"
There´s too many things to try to name them one by one, all colliding with each other inside you. You decide not to ask questions about it, because you know Nanami would agree with you if you said that if he resigned, the real reason for his absence is something else. A couple of weeks ago, Satoru rudely ask him to get a driver's license so he could work for him, because he was useless in this field.
There´s nothing wrong with giving up a career as horrible as this, but Satoru´s words didn´t have to be the last straw for Ijichi.
It wasn´t fair.
“You should quit”
Those words made you shudder, imagining how Ijichi felt. Not wanting to be humiliated by Satoru cost him not attending his friend's party.
Will it cost him every day at school then? Will he start hiding like you?
“We could… ask him out sometime”
Nanami nods. “It won´t do him any good to be locked up all the time”
“Tell me about it” You thought.
Thoughtfully, you begin to play with the ice in your glass, when Nanami's face transforms. It really wasn't anything abrupt but if you kept looking you could notice it, but you didn´t have time, following him down the last two steps when he invites you to go with the rest outside.
Then a hand grabs your shoulder and the feeling in your stomach made everything clear.
"Where have you been? I looked for you all over the school"
“Good luck with this jerk”
“I was about to wish you the same”
“Huh? Oi!”
As Nanami heads straight for the courtyard, you hurry to the kitchen, quickly turning around when you see its completely empty, but Satoru already has your hand in his, closing the door behind him.
“What´s the matter with you?”
Pulling his hand out of his, your cheeks get red, but you know it’s not a blush because your eyes begin to sting. The tingling in your hands returning aggressive.
You don't want to ... why would you have to explain? For sure he´s going to need little drawings to understand. If he is not able to see how he makes others feel, it is not your duty to educate him. It breaks your heart but if Satoru was going to be like that with you or the people you care, you don´t want to be there, with him or not with him… whatever you had.
You have enough with your mom.
You try to scape once again but he doesn´t move. Instead, he wraps his arm around your shoulders, locking you in an Ozonic and woody prison. And you´re really thinking about ruin Shoko´s night and ask her to check you out because you don´t feel your hands.
"Why are you being so surly?"
Trapped, you bring your hands up to his chest the best your arms allow you, noticing the poor desire to hug his waist this time, surprised that he's not the one you wanted to hug exactly. Especially now that h e grabs your jaw, squeezing your cheeks slightly making your lips look plumper.
Cute and appetizing.
He had never kissed you the way he did days ago, where he got a taste of everything he'd been missing since he met you, that's why he lets his face fall against yours, leaving questions like why you left crying that day, or why you were so angry in the back of his mind, he can ask about it later. Concentrating only on the shine of your lip balm, hypnotizing him like a kitten with a cardboard box. But his lips land on your cheek, and he´s all drama.
"Is it too much to ask? Kiss me, it´s free for you"
Satoru frowns when he feels you trembling like a leaf about to fall from a tree on a windy day, and as if fate was trying to encourage you to confirm something that you had not dared to think about for more than 5 seconds, the door is opened harshly, hitting Satoru´s back and head forcing him to let go of you. Suguru, all splendid in his leather jacket and with his hair down, makes appearance with a beer in hand, but the black nail polish on his hands and the shape of his eyes aren't what makes you stumble backward. Avoiding to look at him more than five seconds because it could be problematic. Grabbing hold of the kitchen island when your face collide with Satoru´s chest, makes your glass fall to the floor. The shattering glass causes you to break out in a cold sweat, and the tingling in your hands seems to disappear suddenly, only to give way to the sting in your neck, the glass threatening your life feels as vivid as the unpleasantness of seeing her eyes in its reflection… your own eyes.
“What are you doing?”
Your throat feels too dry to even try to speak, but you don't feel much like talking either anyways. And although fe eling this weak plus seeing Suguru´s broad shoulders able to give you a safe place to rest gives you that much-needed serotonin boost in your brain, you can´t stay.
“That´s what I´m trying to find out”
"You're just trying to give her a headache as usual, let her have some fun."
"I didn't do any of that, right Airi?"
You and Suguru exchange a glance before looking at the glass on the floor, then you look at each other again.
And stay like that.
You squeeze the edge of the island because more than five seconds have passed and now you're in trouble. It´s too much. Suguru´s arms deals with the envy towards that dress of yours, hugging your body like a glove while you wonder how warm it´s inside Suguru's jacket, because you´re a bit cold.
"I need fresh air”
Satoru turns to you indignantly, demanding, all drama again. “Wait! Wait! Wait! First, confess, is it because of Ijichi? I didn't force him to do anything."
Feeling small, you dare staring at him, but you really don't even have the strength to contract the muscles of your face in anger, you´re numb. There´s so many things being thrown at you and you´re trying too hard to not get knock down, you really feel like you won´t be able to get up.
But of course, he cuts the wrong wire.
There´s a silent where upon s eeing your wide eyes and slightly furrowed brow, as if you're trying to decipher a painting, makes his lips curve, smiling, not feeling bad for Ijichi at all. Then Satoru's cheeks puff out, his laughter catching in his throat.
“That home wrecker ass…” He whispers, jokingly. “Airi, you have a crush on Ijichi now?”
It´s useless.
You´re heart races even faster if that´s possible, and that horrible heat rises up your spine and surrounds your neck, boiling. If you have been wearing shoes, the glass would have crunches under your soles as you step over them, desperate. Instead, you push the glass aside with your foot the best you can. Your feet tingle so much that you can't feel if you got hurt. it doesn't matter now.
“Careful! Don´t do that”
“Airi-chan!”
You grit your teeth, holding the tears, the trembles. “It´s your fault”
Satoru lowers his shades and the blue in his eyes never bothered you as much as it does now.
“What?”
You can´t stay.
B efore you can stand on tiptoe to try to get through, Suguru puts his arm around your waist, lifting you to help you cross. And in that moment, there is something about that circular motion when he holds you and the way your arms surround his shoulders that causes some kind of nostalgia, perhaps a Deja vu, you don´t know.
Or why.
But there was relief, and also sadness, both extreme as agony.
"You can't stay."
“I know, thank you”
“Huh?”
“You said something”
“No, I don´t think so”
Some people start whistling and saying naughty things when they see you both coming out of the kitchen like that, face to face, changing to one of suspense when Satoru comes out afterwards, serious because his best friend has not separated from you.
“Fine, I´ll speak with Ijichi, happy now?”
“Sometimes I think I should lock you in a box, you know? With sound cancellation.” Suguru says as he lets the tips of your feet touch the floor, the soles slowly giving you balance after feeling like you were flying over lava, anxious and safe, but you have to let go, especially when Satoru's persistent gaze is on you makes it feel like you were doing something bad.
But the voice was so clear that it threw you off, that it didn´t let you enjoy this closeness.
“You can´t stay”
Agonizing and relieving.
Like an echo, it dies down as you flee to the bathroom, now distant and ownerless.
You run a wet hand with cold water over your neck after taking a sip, leaning against the sink when your see your hands completely red. You gasp, your soul returning to your body when you blink and see both of your hand clean under the stream of water.
Your chest rises and falls erratically, looking for a place to sit when a sharp sting makes your right foot throb, and this time it's not the few hours of sleep. The small wound in your foot has stained the expensive stocking.
There´s no real need for urgent treatment, but it stings, so you sit on the edge of the tub, really tempted to fall in and fall asleep there, like in the movies or music videos. So you do. The cold ceramic against your back is delicious, so much that you close your eyes. Humming.
You don't remember the name of the song right now, but it's Spanish. A person wondering what would become of them if their loved one leaves. Something like... I'll be a sunless afternoon, a star lost in the sea, a shadow, a deadly silence, a trace of love. I´ll be the echo of a lament, the nostalgia of memory, cold frost in the winter, a rock of salt. I will be a trail from the past, a flower that has withered, a swallow left all alone.
“Seré una estela del pasado, una flor que ha marchitado… golondrina que…”
Suddenly you´re starting to feel the peace you so desperately needed, although breathing is still difficult. You nod off, overcome by sleep. Your voice doesn´t stop, is still there singing but is far away, as if your mouth had been covered. Your ears feel blocked, a white noise around you, like putting your ear to a seashell, like diving into the ocean. Suddenly the ceramic feels colder, reaching your skin, making you gasp, so you open your eyes and everything its thalassophobic.
You open your mouth to breathe, but your lungs fill with water, and then…
“Airi-Chan?”
Your body jolts, distressed.
Suguru doesn't ask any questions, he just remains kneeling next to you thinking about many things when you rest your head over your arms catching your breath. Maybe it's been a tough few weeks. He knows that sometimes you have to visit the morgue to finish reports, visit the places where some missions have gone wrong. He knows that you haven't been on dates with Shoko as often as you'd like, to distract yourself.
Suddenly, Suguru listens to the voices and screams outside with some disdain while he helps you out of the tub once you feel ready.
And it´s all bittersweet.
Suguru wants to take you directly to the courtyard, but the large group in the living room was cheering really loud, catching your attention, desperate to get out of your head. You barely feel Suguru's fingers brushing against yours, trying to take your hands when a very lively Haibara pulled you closer through the crowd handing you a glass. You tried to cover your ears, unable to hear Suguru calling you. Suguru unable to not feel this way, just like you.
Bittersweet.
The image in front of you makes you want to cover your eyes. An eternal loop in your head until you go to bed.
So passionate and free.
As passionate as he never allowed you to be with him.
You start playing with the ice in your drink, moving the glass in circles trying to focus only in that and Haibara´s laughter, but being brave or stupid, you look up again. Mind in blank when Satoru's intense blue stares right back at you. Maybe satisfied with his punishment, maybe repentant, maybe... maybe nothing. And you wonder… does Satoru sleep well at night? When he steals a kiss and then runs away, when he's not communicative, after this... does he sleep well? Sometimes it was hard for you, you rolled around in bed thinking about what it meant to him. With small stomach cramps the next morning wondering when you would see him, how you would act around him, how he would act around you. But whatever you both had, whatever you thought you had, your mom… it’s a bubble that's too fragile to burst.
And you´re running out of soap.
Something about challenges and a bottle remained like a faint trace of flour in your mind when, you began to think deeply about what was happening at home. Taking the opportunity to flee to the courtyard when t wo boys walk past you trying to give each other stability.
You stay at Nanami´s and Shoko´s side for the next two hours chatting with another group of girls. Trying to find some comfort in Nanami´s serenity, in Shoko's fragrance and her cigarette, her smile and how that cheeky mole looks so cute on top of that flushed cheekbone, totally relaxed. But everything starts to feel so wrong, and Suguru doesn´t show up. Still, a part of you tells you that's okay. Maybe it doesn't mean anything to him either.
You can't put a band-aid on a gunshot wound.
But now Shoko starts dancing, making all thoughts and theories go away, thankful again that she managed to call you on the phone on time. She takes your hands and you both get lost in the crowd. The music is no longer annoying and your heart keeps beating fast, maybe not because of the ring anymore, maybe because of how long you've been dancing. Then you manage to see Suguru, apart from the hustle and bustle with two girls next to him, blushing as they look only at him, but he is only looking at you.
More than five seconds.
And amidst more drinks and laughter, Nanami helps you sit Shoko down.
“Nanami-Kun? Would you help me with Yu?” Haibara´s younger release the poor boy who falls on his ass, gasping with wide eyes. “Airi-Chan! Are you alright? Your foot!”
The crickets sing, a lullaby to soothe the rest of this night.
Your flushed cheek rests on your knees, looking at the bandage on your naked foot while your best friend lies in Yu´s sister´s bed in a drunken coma with Satoru´s shades poorly place on her face. It hadn't been difficult to get her settled into bed, unlike Yu, who still seemed to have plenty of energy left for the rest of the night. Until, after getting him to sleep, Nanami tucked him like a potato. The white sheets reached his chest, while saliva threatened to drip from the corner of his lips. It was fun, n ow the silence is overwhelming. T rying to sleep didn't help, nor did the fresh air from the terrace. The stiller you lay, the stranger your heart felt. It felt like it wasn't beating, or like it was beating too much, so you began to rock slightly from side to side, hoping the discomfort would go away.
Then the door opens.
You stay still behind the lace curtains when the light from the hallway cast a tall silhouette, reaching you. This person closes the door, approaching with soft steps to the bed and you can let your guard down now your vision adjusts to the darkness again.
The scent, the flow of energy, he.
“She fell earlier than usual”
"She was looking forward to this weekend."
Before stepping out onto the terrace, Suguru stands still behind the curtain for a few seconds, as if it were some kind of line he should think twice about trying to cross. But eventually his hand goes between both fabrics, separating them.
And he sits at your side.
The smell of the moist soil of the pots and the light bergamot and amber invites you to close your eyes, normalizing the rhythm of your system. And it is all of that that makes you raise the high walls. And his questions.
"Don't you want to tell me what happened?"
You don't know what he means, to be honest. You wouldn't know where to start anyway. But your brow furrows a little, wanting to snort. "I don't know, you don't want to train with me anymore, you tell me."
"You know I don't mean that."
"I mean that."
Suguru looks up at the sky without you being able to find an answer in his expression before he does. But you wouldn't have been able to know. The answer left you in a corner with no escape.
“ You're tired and you're not eating well, I've noticed.”
“I´m fine”
"What about last time?”
You sigh, not liking his tone of voice. “I was on my period, you wouldn´t understand”
"I understand that every time you get your period you're with that pink hot water bag everywhere you go, you don't exercise when you're on your period, you lock yourself in your little cave eating lemon pie, and fries very late at night"
“Enough…”
Losing this match, you turn your gaze to the sky like him. And well, last time… the two of you met at the dojo as usual, and after just 10 minutes, you turned pale as a sheet and so slow that Suguru managed to knock you off your feet with a weak Ashi Barai.
A rag doll.
“Does it hurt?”
“Uh?”
Suguru looks at your bandaged foot, puzzled when you smile.
“I t’s nothing, I do ballet from time to time, since I was 4"
“Really? Did you stop?”
You shake your head, still nostalgic “But I don´t have that much time now”
"You should take it up with regularity again, I´d like to see you in a tutu, you´d look so cute"
You blush at the comment, but also at the memories.
The first pointe shoes your father gave you, the studio he used to take you to before he died, blushing even for that rat hole of a boarding school after he died. They used to have extracurricular activities—painting, music, dance—the vinyl marley dance floor was a mess, old and battered, but it was spacious enough, with a large mirror covering the entire wall and a barre. Where you danced past the set hours every day for as long as you could, as long as it wasn't busy being used as a speakeasy. U ntil you entered the Jujutsu society, where your life changed completely.
The pain in your feet reaching other places.
"Thanks, I really would like to. I really like it." You stretch your legs, wiggling your toes. Suguru does the same, admiring the difference in size, both smiling at it.
Suddenly, there is a long silence, both meditating on it.
"Airi-chan?"
"Yeah?"
"Wouldn't you like to dedicate yourself solely to that? Then you could teach ballet."
T he music and the stage, imagining the applause… a pleasant chill sinking deep into your bones, into the tips of your toes. You still have time, you're sixteen.
Could you lead such a normal life? Could you go that far outside of jujutsu?
“Quit…?”
"Don't get me wrong, I always thought you were a little pressure cooker, I just don't know when it'll explode."
“What?”
"Yes, you want to say things but you don't say them, you want to do something but end up not doing it, since we met it always gave me that impression."
You shift uncomfortably in your seat, disappointed. A pang settling under your ribs at this soft way of calling you a coward. You swallow thickly, feeling your mouth dry. Clasping your hands together to play with the rings on your fingers that you now want to take off, suffocated.
“I´m just… shy sometimes”
“No, you´re not”
“Ok, what else do you know about me that I don´t”
Suguru laughs, now puzzle you. “See? What I mean is that you’re fighting spirit burns from afar.” He turns to you, making you feel much smaller and helpless, blushing. So, since more than five seconds have passed, and you don't want any misunderstandings, you don´t do the same. Not even when he gets closer. “ I know you'd like to go out on missions, but I really like the idea of you working inside the school together with Shoko... instead of going out there facing curses. But if you don´t like what you´re doing, what´s the point? You´ll explode here”
Having someone else put these thoughts that you never sorted out, that you never vocalized, feels strange. You feel exposed, but it's not uncomfortable. Not with him at least.
So would it be the same with Shoko? Why don't you ever share these things with them?
“And you? Do you like what you do?”
Suguru does not answer right away. Looking at your injured foot before turning his eyes back to you. "We were born with this power to help those who cannot defend themselves. If not, why has it been granted to us? It´s our destiny, it´s our duty."
Our destiny… you wonder what yours is.
"I've... been thinking about a lot of things lately but never in quitting"
“What have you been thinking?”
You look at him out of the corner of your eye, unsure if you should open up to him like this, even though he just read you like a book. But y our story is ice too thin to walk on.
It's forbidden.
“Satoru, perhaps?”
You bite your tongue, relieve and alarmed. “What about him?”
“I saw tears”
You roll your eyes. “You were there, what he said to Ijichi is horrible, he-“
“I´m talking about that day at his house”
Oh.
“Nothing…gladly”
“I´m glad too”
Wood, tea, leather, amber, citric.
Warm, so warm like your cheeks has turn.
So… sensual.
Suguru, without any shame, leans towards you, the tip of his nose brushing yours and your first instinct was to part your lips. And you´re not nervous, you´re not… even though his aura right now is intimidatingly seductive. This is a different kind of spell, hypnotizing to the core.
You look into his eyes and it was what you needed. It was like taking a warm bath filled with soft foam, grabbing all the bubbles you want without them bursting, or sitting in front of a fireplace with a steaming cup of tea, with the pouring rain outside unable to enter this shelter.
Leaving Suguru to feast on those doe eyes, he leans even closer, letting some strands of his hair caress your cheek while your eyelids feels pleasantly heavy, threatening to close. All he wants is to leave you with no choice but to let yourself go, hoping that you want to let yourself go, with him.
Only him…
“A re you drunk?”
He smiles, pressing his forehead to yours.
The warmth of his forehead against yours makes your tremors transform into something that goes beyond your stomach.
Much further down.
"I don't smell like alcohol do I?"
"Uh, well… no"
"Do I taste like alcohol?"
The question makes your lips tingle, tickles that need to be soothed. "Don't know..."
Your voice was so quiet that Suguru almost didn't hear, licking his lips doing the invitation, leaning further into your right hand as you caressed his cheekbone, just like a kitty. Like Satoru never let you.
Your giggle makes his ears tingle, and that could have been the end of the waiting. How Suguru would have kissed you for the first time but a s soon as you both closed the distances, feeling the warm tip of his tongue about to caress your lower lip, certain lady couldn't do you the favor of pretending to stay asleep.
“Oh wow”
With a jump, both of you turn to Shoko.
"I knew you´ve been looking at her with bedroom eyes, you filthy emo, Satoru will eat your head" Shoko points at him staggering backwards, falling again over the bed.
After that scene, Shoko entered the stage of the drunk who doesn't want to go to sleep, and continued accusing Suguru of "wanting to put his lustful hands on you" worryingly loud, standing up on the bed. So quickly, you climb right behind her to catch her when Suguru puts his hands behind her knees, making her go backwards.
Shoko looks up at the ceiling with blank eyes, gagging.
"Now, now, come back to sleep sweets” You fix her hair, taking off Gojo's shades after Suguru put her on her side with the help of the pillows, in case she vomits for real. When all of the sudden, Shoko opens her eyes as if she had had a divine revelation, opening her mouth to say something but falls asleep right away.
And as you never imagined you would end up doing tonight, you laugh heartily.
Then Yaga- Sensei called.
The curse that had been causing problems in a hospital had appeared again, and Suguru was summoned to attend the emergency. Saying goodbye with his index caressing your cheekbone, he closes the door leaving you longing for that kiss, praying that´s all you remember once you get home. Suguru praying that the imaginary taste of your lips will linger on his mouth after he swallows this curse. But unfortunately, both of you have to deal with your realities.
You couldn´t sleep.
Your heart again.
Your mind.
It was almost five in the morning, and with your stockings in hand you cross the already empty living room a bit wobbly, reaching the door and looking for your shoes, nowhere to be found.
"You leaving?"
Satoru approaches with your booties hanging on his fingers with a strange expression on his face, too blushed, too happy.
He doesn´t tolerate the drink well. He could easily get drunk on kombucha. But… was he already drunk when he accepted that bet? Did it matter? He kiss another Mei Mei in front of you and you were about to do the same with his best friend, but in private. You´re not exactly a better person than he is for that.
"Satoru... I´m not in the mood, please give me my sho-"
"Stay here” He steps closer, placing his hand gently over your arms, sliding them until they reach your hands. “ I'll bring a blanket for you to keep your legs warm”
“Satoru, I don´t want-”
Ignoring you, he walks up the stairs holding on for dear life to the railing, and you? You open the door desperate to get out. So desperate that you don't even think about how disgusting it is to walk on the pavement barefoot, because it all comes crashing down on you.
The ring, Ijichi, what was forbidden for you, the kiss that wasn't... everything. You run your hand over your eyes, feeling a headache coming on, holding on tightly to the train seat, not knowing when you managed to get to the station and sit down, or when a kind nurse offered you a pair of slippers.
All you know is that your head start spinning after you bow, thanking her, ignoring the constant calls on your phone. Then, in a couple of heavy blinks, you´re home.
You sob.
The envelope with money at the kitchen counter just breaks your spirit, wondering if she will come back next month and the one after that and the next, just like you did the first year at boarding school when you turned 9.
Your head starts to throb, unable to silence the voices inside, it's as if thousands of televisions were turned on to different channels, at full volume. Then the envelope flies out along with the fruit bowl. Your legs are so numb that you don't feel the pain in one of your knees when you stumble up the stairs, or the shattered glass on the soles of your feet when you make it to your room where you begin to take off your clothes as if they were burning. But the rather large black sweater that hangs from your desk chair feels like water over your skin, just for a while.
Sitting on the bed with the lights off, the televisions are turned off now, it’s just the beating of your furious heart against your own ears keeping you awake, rubbing your chest right on the left where the strong squeeze doesn´t go away, and suddenly, your limbs are not responding.
Something wrong.
You can't breathe... the oxygen simply doesn't reach your lungs fully.
Erratic and scared, you make an attempt to take off Suguru's sweater and manage to remove your arms from the sleeves but you fall back trapped inside. Where his smell was something you secretly enjoyed the first time you used it, his body heat sheltering you, now it´s suffocating in all the wrong ways. The scream is stuck in your throat again without being able to come out, you need it to come out. You're going to die here alone? It was really meant to be? The evil spell was about to be fulfilled and when the ceiling turns black, you wonder who will find you the next day, who will give the news to whom.
If your mom would come to your funeral.
You don´t know, and you give in, longing for that answer, longing for that kiss.
Longing for life.
And among so many prayers, something grants it to you.
The sunlight filters through the window, your numb body remaining in the same position, feeling the aftermath of what you understand it was your first panic attack.
You rub your temples before hiding your eyes from the sun, irritated and swollen. As you stand up for a glass of water, you fall back onto the bed, checking your feet.
“Great”
The cuts are minor, but there are many of them and hurt quite a bit.
Making an effort, you go down the stairs when your phone starts ringing, i gnoring the envelope and the apples scattered on the floor because it's too early to cook up your head with a puzzle that you know you'll be putting together sooner or later, making your stomach sick again.
You take your phone out of your bag. It's Satoru.
But what catches your attention the most are the missed calls. Hanging up on him, you see the call log where there´re 12 more from Satoru (who is calling again), 8 from Suguru, 10 from Nanami and 22 from your mother.
Are you dreaming?
You quickly dial.
The 3 rings feel like an eternity, until the call is answered.
"Hello?" Your voice comes out raspy. "Hello? Are you there?"
On the other side of the line you can hear birds chirping, and the leaves of trees brushing against each other in the wind, but nothing else.
The call hangs up, and you´re left there confused.
Longing… longing for answers.
Meow.
You blink several times, as if you'd fallen asleep. Even your slow heartbeat begins to return to normal while the ball of fur moves between your arms, trying to identify where the strange robotic purring is coming from.
Already up, you look around your old room one last time. Where the mirror used to be, the bed…
It´s really been so long.
Meow.
“I know, we got to go”
About to plunge back into the darkness of the house, you stop right at the stairs, daring to look towards the last door in the hallway. Just two seconds, enough for your lips to tense like the rest of your muscles. In indignation, sadness, anger. Everything that built you into what you are now.
Letting out a long ragged breath, you continue. Ignoring Satoru's repeated calls when you cross the kitchen to leave.
It won´t be long before he finds you.
“You can´t stay”
Your eyes land close to the refrigerator, right at one of the walls stopping dead in your track and stifling a curse at yourself. The paper looks yellowish, almost brown. The small black numbers look pale, yet you hurry to the small calendar and tear it off leaving the silhouette of time on the wall. Rolling the item as best as you can to keep hold of Tsukune.
“I´ll explain… I´ll explain everything”
You stroke Tsukune´s neck, instead of squeezing hard the old paper in your hand.
The sound of the metal edge sliding off the knife holder makes you turn around and...
“Mom!”
You crawl back along the floor until your back hits the wall.
Your hands goes to your neck. The cute buttons on your blouse´s collar fly away in a desperate attempt to breathe.
“Su- Suguru.” You sob
“You can´t stay”
Crouching down, your hand touch the cold floor.
A flow of energy is absorbed by your fingers, the vibrations travel through your arms reaching your head. It's nighttime and very hot, the sound of glass falling to the floor and the footsteps making the wooden floor crack all over the second floor force you to open your eyes suddenly. The scar on your left hand throbs, and you still can´t get use to how real things feel with your technique.
Your helplessness that day, his anger, his sobbing…
Your hand closes into a soft fist. Not wanting to empathize with him, you can't right now, ever. You´re just sorry that everything had to escalate to this.
You're really are.
Narrowing your eyes at the sudden change in light, you close the door.
Although the school records, both of your resignation and your last mission date from that year, this calendar in your hand it´s the only physical evidence that proves that you were lived here until that year.
Meow
Scratching the soft belly, you take the cat to Mrs. Ayaka´s garden promising you´ll be back very soon. “You´re brave, thanks for coming with me”
It breaks your heart to see him running away and looking confused when you have to clap a couple of times to scare him away when he tries to follow you.
Jingle
Jingle
“Tsukune-kun?”
You gasp.
Your heart was so startled that you forgot you could disappear into thin air. Running as fast as you could away from the house.
When you were already a considerable distance away you stopped, looking back with tearful eyes. Then all beautiful longing disappeared when a message from one of your members pops in your phone, becoming a calculating one.
"We found Makoto Inumaki´s grandson”
You smile.
ʚ ♡ ɞ
He gives up, for now.
If you didn't set your phone on fire with those 36 calls so far he'd be quite surprised, but the fact that you didn't block his number is a good sign. He even sent a message to Yaga to let him know, although his head could already feel the future bump throbbing painfully.
"Megumi! Tsumiki! I brought Nanban chicken in Oyakodon!"
A pair of maids receives the bags of food he had just picked up from Megumi's favorite restaurant. Stretching his arms while leaving his shoes at the entrance, but right now this feeling doesn´t go away. It's there in his tense muscles, in his blood circulating slowly and heavy along his body.
Something missing.
As if there had always been a fourth pair next to Megumi´s and Tsumiki´s but now they´re gone.
It´s too late.
It’s been many months, many years... you've taken many steps. Even so, reaching you wasn't impossible. Satoru doesn't like to talk about destiny, but what other name can he use? The only reason why he obeyed Yaga when you left was because such was his grief and shame that he felt deep in his heart that he didn't have the tools and real the courage to fix what he broke. You'd be much better off away from him, and the only way to do it was by leaving. Because he would never have left you alone.
Satoru used to be a brute, and brutes only understand the hard way.
Utahime:
I found something.
Satoru reads the new message notification through the blocked screen. Trying to pay attention to Megumi's day and Tsumiki's new nail designs she wanted to try. Because he still had chicken left on his plate and it was too soon to leave the table. Besides, no. This feeling refuses to leave his chest. It doesn't even leave when everyone laughs at Tsumiki's story with her friends leaving the Karaoke bar, when she tells Megumi to stop trying to evangelize the bullies because he could get into trouble, but he congratulates him when she isn't looking. Nor does it go with the soap and water down the drain under his feet, barely enjoying the warm stream of water over his head.
Taking a shirt and some pants inside his closet, he takes off the towel from his waist. And once he´s dressed, the mirror reflection next to him shows him one of the shelfs with large boxes behind him, focusing on one in particular. Wanting to reach it, a pair of sweaters fall to the floor. Blowing some dust away.
And finally, after a very long time it is open.
Sitting on the floor, he tries to decide what to take from the box first. There´s some stuff Suguru once left, like some books and music CD´s. There´s also a pile of Polaroid photos, his old dinosaur level phone and… a letter. This one has never been folded or rolled. It's just as it was when Yaga gave it to him years ago. In Suguru's own handwriting, and the faded salty traces of your pain over it. He ghost his fingers over them, over the letters before taking the pile of photos. Smiling at his best friend´s middle finger up, not in the mood contrasting with a radiant Shoko next to him.
Satoru continues flipping through the photos one by one, noticing that you are in very few of them. Since most of the time you were the one taking them with his Polaroid camera.
One of them is when they had the welcome celebration. All three standing there smiling, except for Suguru, who was yawning. In another, he was carrying him like a princess. That day Satoru just jumped on him, forcing him to do it while Nanami was right behind them smiling mischievously. Then, he get to the last three. You´re with Yu, both eating a cinnamon roll at the school common room. Your hand stretched out trying to prevent Satoru from immortalizing the moment, flushed and frowning with some frosting at the corner of your lips. Unconsciously, his thumb runs over your face as if he could actually clean you up before flipping to the last two.
2008… their graduation.
Just Shoko and him.
Neither of them smiling like they used to. Just making a slight effort when Yaga-Sensei approached with Utahime.
Satoru puts the photos back and stands up, complaining about his knees to take another box, way bigger this time. The edges of the vinyl case are worn but the records were still like new.
Tommy Dorsey Orchestra.
The six-eyes approach a far corner of his bedroom where the luxurious vintage record player lies. Carefully, he places the piece and when the tonearm makes contact with the vinyl, the music and the memories begins to play.
I'll never smile again
Until I smile at you
I'll never laugh again
What good would it do?
A few evenings with his grandfather before he died pop in his mind, the last few times he felt average inside the clan. Just the two of them. Then he spent the rest of his years surrounded by maids and a pair of governesses until he entered Jujutsu high, granting his wish to go to Tokyo. He managed to feel a little average if possible again. When he met Suguru, when he met you.
Moving away from the device, Satoru takes a large Christian Dior shopping bag from under his bed. He´s nuts.
"This is how I'll always remember you, Satoru."
For tears would fill my eyes
My heart would realize
That our romance is through
I'll never love again
I'm so in love with you
I'll never thrill again
To somebody new
Satoru grabs the heavy box out of the bag, placing it on the bed. The fine soft pink tulle dusting off memories in his heart when he opens the box. The strapless sweetheart necklace it was something he was sure you would love. The silk ribbon hugging the waist, accentuating it, and the little stones of a darker shade of pink all over the corset separating, going in smaller quantities until they reaches the end of the skirt too.
You would have blushed with excitement, just like you did when you saw his grandfather's vinyl collection.
Within my heart
I know I will never start
To smile again
Until I smile at you
“Airi´s gone, Satoru… for good”
No… you wouldn´t.
Lying on the bed next to the dress and surrounded by the dim light of the nightstand, he looks at the pair of gloves lying there, about to reach them but he stops. The tip of his long fingers barely brushing the soft fabric, frowning because this feeling doesn´t go away. Like a stranger, alien to you. Years away from you and yet, somehow he had been surrounded by your presence. His subconscious clinging to what he used to know, to what he thought he knew, filling with warmth. And now you appear, and the stranger isn't you.
It's him.
Alien, completely alien.
“WHERE THE FUCK WERE YOU!!!?”
And you never smiled again after that.
Any of them.
Within my heart
I know I will never start
To smile again
Until I smile at you
Until I smile at you
April 30, 2006
“You´re terrible, end of discussion”
Nanami-kun drops his cards on the floor, gloating over his victory when Satoru reluctantly drops his.
"That's true, he always loses," Shoko laughs, flipping through the magazine in her hands while you finish playing with your hair. Both of them had already stopped paying attention to the game when you noticed that Satoru, as always, was losing.
“Another round! Now!”
“Oh oh…”
"Be thankful it wasn't with bets, Satoru."
With that, Shoko puts down her magazine and sits next to you.
This month has been completely exhausting. You haven't been able to have this kind of outing with your friends for months now. And finally, you were able to have a quiet get-together at Satoru´s house, even though you all didn't get to be together. Yu still had to make his report to the assistant, and Suguru... you honestly don't know. If it weren't for Shoko, you wouldn't know when he went on a mission, because he hasn't even shown up at the Dojo lately.
Some nights, you would take your phone and text him, but you never sent it. Sometimes you asked him if he was angry, then deleted it, wondering why he would be. Other times you asked him if you'd see him soon, but then thought it was unnecessarily intense, so you deleted it. And once, you asked him if he was dating someone. You hadn't even finished writing it when you felt something between your ribs, down to your abdomen, and quickly up to the muscles of your neck. Remembering it, you can feel the same sensation right now. Your hand rests just below your chest, uncomfortable and falsely confused. A voice in your head very similar to Shoko's telling you not to play dumb.
Unable to help it, you glance at Satoru. He recently cut his hair and isn't wearing his sunglasses. So for most of the game, you took advantage of seeing his eyes instead of the cards. This time, listening to a voice in your head that sounded like your own, wondering what was wrong.
What was wrong with you?
What was wrong with him?
You always find yourself wondering about the dynamics the two of you tend to have, but you never delve deeper into it. And just like in all those moments, you do it now too. Your eyes fall on the beautiful record player in one corner of the room, wondering if it works, if it will play with the same quality as it did years ago. But your brain goes off the alarm when Shoko speaks again.
"Oops it happened, Nanami we have to go"
“What happened?”
"More wounded arrived from Okinawa. And they want Nanami for tonight." Shoko raises her phone to show the assistant's message.
Satoru gets on all fours in front of Shoko, reading the message. "Did they let you use a scalpel yet?"
"No, not yet," the girl pouts.
“I always knew you were a complete psychopath."
Shoko gives him a slap on the head before putting on her jacket and standing up. "Airi, does that mean you'll have to travel to Okinawa too?"
"I don't think so, unless…” You don´t want to say it, but it´s the fact. When something goes wrong, it means there are no sorcerers left alive to report back. That's where they need you. To see what happened, how it happened. “Unless something were to go wrong"
"Those damn codgers," Satoru stands up. His knees crack as he stretches, exposing part of his obliques. "If they didn't send weaklings where they had no business, these things wouldn't happen."
Nanami narrows his gaze slightly. Although he takes Satoru's words seriously. He was being arrogant for sure, but he wasn't lying. You just poke your index finger with the edge of the magazine, looking the other way. While you wouldn't use Satoru's exact words, you know that most sorcerers who die in their early years do so because they didn't send qualified ones for each curse.
What's the point of separating them all by category if they just sent random sorcerers? You... maybe you should be there on the front line instead of the rest. You're so absorbed in those thoughts that you don't immediately realize you're going to be alone with Satoru.
Just you and him in his room.
“Take care, Nanami-kun” Satoru waves his hand to him, saying goodbye.
“I´ll call you later, sweets. See you at school”
You are left there stunned. Flinching a bit as the door closes, officially leaving you both alone.
This is the first time. It's not the same as being alone in a classroom at school. This was his house, his room. Somehow, it doesn't feel quite right. Maybe you're just very nervous, but… why are you so nervous?
“Don´t worry. Nanami-Kun is not weak”
Relieved that he wasn't aware of your thoughts, y ou try not to move too much, as if you were a small animal facing a predator. "Sure."
“Some employees brought them from Kyoto.”
“Uh?”
Satoru smiles, pointing at the glorious vintage record player and the pile of Vinyl records on the shelf next to it. "Your eyes have been shining since you set foot here, I've seen you. They belonged to my grandfather; he died two years ago."
Suddenly, your eyes start to sparkle again. If something felt wrong at first, it's not anymore. It's also the first time he's shared something like this with you. But that spark of excitement is dimmed when you tell yourself you shouldn't do the same thing with him. If you talk about yourself, you'll have to lie, and you don't want to lie to him. Although you don't know if he's really interested in learning more about you. Maybe he thinks there's nothing more to know beyond what he already thinks he knows. A Medium girl who can see curses like the rest of his mates and is obsessed with bunnies.
“Come”
Satoru takes a vinyl record. And you, without thinking twice, walk up to him and the nice piece of furniture, admiring the most beautiful record player you have ever seen. You could imagine Rita Hayworth arranging the vinyl record in it to then start dancing around. But it's Satoru's big hands that do it, and a song begins to play.
I'll never smile again
Until I smile at you
I'll never laugh again
What good would it do?
For tears would fill my eyes
My heart would realize
That our romance is through
Your cheekbones rise in a smile, liking this song and all the details of the sound that made it old. In your house there was an old record player too, but it belonged to your father and it didn't work anymore. So the only 2 vinyl records you have that had no name remains undiscovered. You wouldn't know what songs would start playing.
You can only imagine.
“You can have it if you want” Satoru offers.
Your eyes open wide. “You´re lying”
“No, I´m not”
“Thank you!” Well, you believe it quickly. You´ll treasure the vinyl with your life.
Suddenly, the dynamic started again. It happened too fast and way, way different.
Satoru is in front of you, so close that your face was practically buried in his chest, hearing his heartbeat, cutting off your breath. Then, he cradles your face in his hands and connects your lips with his as soon as you look up. Satoru smiles between the kiss as he feels the heat of your blood reaching your face against his palms.
All those times he stole a kiss from you, he never goes beyond holding your hands while he's doing it. He takes them back firmly when yours get adventurous and try to caress his cheeks, hold his shoulders or his waist. On your innocent side, you thought maybe he was embarrassed, but Satoru was such a scoundrel that it was impossible. Then, another part of you felt it as a barrier that he didn't want you to cross for some reason. But right now it wasn't there.
And you don't know what to do anymore.
The brush of his tongue against your lower lip caught you by surprise. Still, you don't dare touch him at first. Neither his cheeks, shoulders nor his waist. But the way he's practically devouring you leaves you no choice but to cling to his shoulders, because your knees won’t be able to support you. Now, he pulls away, catching his breath, but you don't give him a break. It feels good being this close to him, so you clung closer to his neck, refusing to let him go. Your left hand going up through his neck to touch his soft hair while with the other… you unzip your dress. One of his hands rests on your back, moving down to where your hand is, and you could swear his fingers are shaking as he tries to grasp the zipper.
You´re feeling really good, even when he lets go of your lips. The skin on your arms goes goosebumps waiting for his touch, but nothing happens. Just a dull noise near the record player and his disgusted grimace. Making the soft and intimate atmosphere with the vinyl background disappears abruptly.
Right in the middle of the still-spinning disc, what appears to be a large ribbon with a date on it has fallen. He rushes to take it off, leaving you longing and confused.
“What´s that?”
“A little souvenir that I was forced to keep" Satoru takes it to roll it up and throw it inside his closet. “From the Genpuku ceremony”
“Genpuku?”
“Yeah… a mere courtesy. My family organized it. To show their support despite me affiliating with jujutsu society and stuff.”
Support?
You didn't mean to make questions about it. You already know where the answers would lead. You've always heard stories from centuries ago about this historic rivalry. The struggle for power and influence between the Zenin and Gojo clans. A resentment that passed from generation to generation until it became something that many say is now ambiguous. But the Zenin are rather vocal towards anyone suspected of being better or weak. That Genpuku ceremony wasn´t just a formality. Clan leaders could disguise it as a disinterested and harmless display of non-conflict but it was all the opposite. If it wasn´t, then why were all the young members of Zenin and Kamo clan whose techniques were promising forced to attend? In such a closed circle? It was a clear intention of introduce Satoru and the six-eyes as a prominent figure not just in the clan, but in the entire jujutsu society and the world. Demonstrating the Gojo clan strenght was ready to face any challenge.
Everything changed with Satoru's birth. It reignited that tensions. If the Zenin clan had known about you, you would have been a showpiece weapon. And Satoru would probably be looking at you like that old ribbon.
"It wouldn't be such a big deal if it weren't for the Zenin. They're sick, pretentious crybabies. It's not even a prejudice. It's in their genes; they're always the same."
Danger.
Contempt.
Those words… your brain has fully processed before your mind does, that´s why you bite your lip to stifle the pout. The feeling was like pumice against your heart. And the trace of doubt remains, so you panicked. S queezing your legs together, embarrassed by the warm wetness caused by the kiss, as if it shouldn't exist. And this feeling that's already exploding in your chest feels familiar. This fear that always comes true when walks away every time he stole kisses from you, without letting you take his hands. Like when she leaves an envelope on the kitchen counter and walk away.
Rejection.
Would it be something natural? Born?
Will it still be like this then? This dynamic…
When he turns around, you're staring at the floor. Adjusting the strap of your dress over your shoulder. Eyelashes about to shine with the moisture of your distress. Still, you dare to look. Feeling like a puppy in the rain as everyone walks past with their umbrellas.
He didn't look perplexed. Not a shred of sensitivity to be able to ask if you were okay. Or maybe you were a pretty good faker? You've been doing it since you were enrolled. Plus, how could he know what's really going on? Would his contempt be better? At least then something direct and sincere would come out of his lips toward you.
"I'll ask for some tea, do you want anything?"
You shake your head, this time you being the one who looks away . Scared.
He leaves the room and you feel trapped. You are within the walls that survived the bloodiest part of jujutsu, only to be rubbed in your face in the form of those words; it´s in their genes, sickos…
You take your jacket and bag, running down the stairs and rushing to a nearby alley. Feeling much safer than you did in there with him.
You spend several seconds struggling to zip it up your dress, trying to get it all the way up. And stomp your foot in frustration, feeling your breathing become more labored. Then… you gasp.
Zip.
The touch on your hair was gentle, falling on your right shoulder prevent it from getting tangled in the zipper. You turn, colliding with the amber of his gaze. The expression in them had something you couldn't decipher. Feeling the gentle wind carrying the scent of his perfume towards you. Then, a voice in your head, that didn't sound like Shoko's or yours, was shouting something at you, but you couldn't hear it. Perhaps deaf due to the coldness with which Suguru spoke.
“Go now… a lthough I don´t think he´ll come out looking for you”
Your heart twist.
He turns just a little to look at you from the corner of his eye, closing his eyes regretfully when he notices that your vision gets too blurred.
When you get home, you release the ragged sob that seemed to burn inside your lungs. Ashamed, confused, sad, angry… ignoring all Satoru´s text messages from that day on.
And that was not exactly what you wanted, but it was what you needed.
"Hey, what was that?"
"Can I come to your house? I can bring you the vinyl."
"I didn't see you in the library. Where are you? Shoko won't tell me."
"You're going to Haibara's party, right?"
The days passed, and everything had been chaos, especially after Yu's birthday.
Eager to take a step forward but afraid of abandoning everything you know, the disastrous nature of your stability, your comfort zone.
Being ignorant.
On Monday, May 8th, after everyone has recovered from last Saturday's hangover, you dare to return and sleep in the dorms again. And you´re not sure if that was the exact moment, when a current of hot and cold air mix and fight for who stays there in your heart, when you open your locker and see three vinyl records, that you asked yourself that question for the first time.
Is this how love is supposed to feel? The love you deserve? Everyone says love isn't perfect, but these imperfections are killing you.
Hope was a poison. You thought about it over and over again as you fixed your hair that morning, tying it with the blue ribbon. As if it had really been a sincere gift. At least the vinyl record was, right?
Whatever the case, from now on, the only person who owed you sincerity was yourself.
November 27, Minami-Azabu, Minato District
Tokyo International School
1:45pm
"Ha-hai! By protocol, an assistant is supervising them. She claims to be his aunt and that she´s waiting for you. We let her in because she show us her ID, we´re really sorry"
“What´s her name?”
“Inumaki Airi”
The woman hangs up and hits the accelerator, running a stop sign.
Her knuckles turn pale as she presses hard on the steering wheel, cursing and hitting the horn with a fist.
It couldn´t be… it can´t be.
"Damn Tsubaki, why can't you do anything right!?"
What felt like an eternity, comes to an end when she sees parents calmly leaving the elementary school with their children by the hand.
Everything apparently fine.
Parking the vehicle after holding her breath for a few seconds and regaining her characteristic composure, she arranges the long and thick brown lock of hair that falls graciously over her cheek, adjusting the nonexistent imperfection in her elegant updo. Trying to ignore the adrenaline-fueled beating of her heart threating to drive her crazy and rushes toward the playground, almost colliding with the assistant looking after his grandson and the young woman.
She ignores the assistant greetings. In that moment, the only thing that mattered was the scene in front of her. It seemed the vital organ pumping her blood would cease to function at any second. There, on one of the colorful benches, her grandson sits on the lap of the beautiful lady. Her left hand rests lovingly on the child's shoulder, looking at him as if she were a new mother, or like the disguised wolf in Little Red Riding Hood, as if she wanted to eat him. Then, their eyes finally meet.
Amethyst against amethyst.
Herself years ago.
Her sister trapped in the frozen flow of time.
Part of her straight, eternally long hair falls down her back, while half of it´s in an alluring braid gathered like a crown on her head, very similar to her own. And the charming curve on her lips changes from a tender smile to a mockingly defiant one.
The most purely false innocence.
“They were? That´s amazing”
“Yep! Many used to believe they were slow dinosaurs because how big they were”
The 8-year-old boy, whose short hair was darker than his grandmother's, happily held his favorite triceratops figurine in the air, very comfortable and excited.
"You know? I can summon a creature that's quite similar to a dinosaur and it's also very fast." As you lean over the boy, your index finger goes to your lips, playfully confiding the secret to the woman's grandson who doesn't move from her spot. Your smile growing wider as the boy's grey eyes sparkle like glitter flying in the air.
“You’re joking! How? Please, oneesan!”
“Kaito-kun!”
The boy turns at his grandmother, completely unaware of how pale she actually is. Running towards her, he takes her hand to lead her to you. "Grandma, look! This is Airi-chan. She really looks like you when you were young. She says she has a dinosaur!"
Makoto clings to the boy´s hand, clearly concerned for his safety more than her own when she sees you standing up. And no… it´s not possible. It´s not herself years ago, nor is her sister frozen in time, no matter how much you looked like them. All that clean allure her grandson sees is not really there, because she´s scare. All she sees is danger, the consequences.
You walk towards them as if you were really aware of the way your black fluted midi skirt dances with every step you take, and a poise that not even the aggressive storm could break. Every step was a sentence, a chain clinging to each of Makoto´s limbs, leaving her practically a prisoner about to bring her to her knees. It was fire on dry grass.
Something uncontrollable.
Still, Makoto raises her chin. That poise did not come from anywhere. She does everything she can to try to maintain unintimidated by these threatening airs, by her inevitably destiny. Suddenly, her breath catches in her throat, angry at your boldness and determination. Your right hand goes over her shoulder and rests behind her neck, while your other arm encircles her back in a hug. Signing the sentence with a whisper.
Justice is slow, but it comes.
"Nice to finally meet you, Mom."
ʚ ♡ ɞ
Jujutsu Headquarters. Tokyo
2:45pm
Silence.
Just the heavy rain outside barely audible.
Standing in the center of the large room, the dim light reflects shades of dark yellow and orange on her face.
“What really happened that night, Mei Mei?”
The sorceress closes her eyes, and pretends to sound sorry. “I can assure you that my crows saw nothing strange before the fire. They had to retreat since everybody woke up. After that there were only servants picking up burned debris and sweep up ashes”
She scans the four long panels in front of her, hiding the owners of the voices. When one of them, coming from one of the two behind her, insists.
"It couldn't have been an accident. The bodies they managed to rescue had wounds from a fight"
"There is no conclusive evidence about it" Says another.
“Not even the servants talk about the accident"
"Something's does not add up"
Mei Mei smiles at the growing suspicion. Not really smiling. Like a Mona Lisa.
It was inevitable to feel this powerful among the core of corruption. She feels like she's in the middle of a toddler argument. Completely ignorant of the truth.
The only way to get a first clue about the rumor was to keep an eye on the Zenin residences. And that´s what the higher up´s asked her to do for months now. And then, everything was like uncorking a bottle of champagne, all the liquid pouring into her glass.
Like it was mean to be.
When Gojo called her, she couldn´t say no. How could she dare to refuse him? And all the amount of zeros he offered? It wasn´t a very difficult task, until of course you caught her Black Bird Manipulation. And the rest? Easy. It was not extraordinary information. Until that same afternoon after the call, fate took its toll on you.
Someone approached.
A boy.
A second job that she decided to take with no other interest than money, but it turned out that the hole she was digging in was much deeper. All the information she has been able to gather for Gojo from that meeting is the perfect fan to light this flame. If she were to speak here and now, you´d be in serious trouble.
Too bad… the amount Gojo gave her was much juicier. But the scales have to be balanced. These gentlemen were also paying. Of course she has to remain professional.
Nothing personal.
Mei Mei puts her hands behind her back with a shrug. “If only there was someone with the ability to see what really happened.”
Silence again.
Mei Mei keeps her gaze lowered, but her eyes have a mischievous edge. She's practically dancing on the edge of a cliff, leaving crumbs waiting for these pigeons to come and eat. But she knows that when it collapses they will be able to fly, just like her crows. Unlike her, who was going to fall but on her feet.
It´s up to you whether your escape will be as dignified or not.
Now the discussion is going full steam ahead.
"We don't have a sorcerer with such technique."
A couple more crumbs.
"There used to be one... years ago."
A bit more…
"A girl, right? A former student of Masamichi Yaga"
There.
"She resigned a long time ago"
"I remember now, she quit after what happened with the cursed user Suguru Geto, he was also a student of Masamichi Yaga." The voice snorts. “What a coincidence”
"Sometimes coincidences take a lot of planning. Could it be possible that...?”
"Don't even mention it. The matter was already investigated at the time. We don't have much time now, and we should use it wisely. If we found the whereabouts of this person we can make a deal with her”
“Careful there. We can't involve just anyone into this.”
"The girl was close to Master Tengen. He is aware of what is happening"
“Mizuki Airi” Mei Mei takes another step forward. "She's here in Tokyo, she was escorted by Satoru Gojo.”
"What do you mean she was escorted?"
“I understand that Master Tengen wanted to meet with her. That sounds perfect, isn´t it? Not all coincidences take a lot of planning” Says Mei Mei in an innocent and carefree way.
"Tengen got there before us?"
"If so, it's one less weight."
"Mei Mei, anything else you have to add?"
She doesn't speak immediately, but she doesn't think about it too much either. She understands what's at stake. Whether it's from the higher-ups or Gojo, she can't enjoy her money while she's dead.
The scale, Mei Mei, the scale.
“I heard a name, but I don’t think it’s important. I believe she´s planning a wedding”
“A wedding?”
“Indeed. Renji, Otsuka Renji. A pharmaceutical businessman from Russia.”
It was mean to be. Her job is already done. But the gloomy silence that begins to reign seems to even stir the candle flames illuminating the room.
“You´re dismiss from your duties, until further notice”
Mei Mei leaves, but before the doors finish closing, she manages to hear a voice for the first time in the entire meeting. It acted like a dark, omniscient sky over everyone present. And there she knew. Confirming her theory, finishing the puzzle.
Her lips curve into a smile. Big, radiant. On your feet or not, you were going to fall.
It was mean to be.
"Summon Naobito Zenin, immediately"
ʚ ♡ ɞ
"So...Eve´s Syndrome, huh?"
"How did you find out?" Yaga pulls up a chair for Shoko while Satoru puts some sugar cubes in his coffee.
“Just cramps…”
“Oh… it must hurt a lot”
"My beautiful eyes saw something strange that day, well… beyond it" Satoru places his hand on his stomach, unsure how to empathize with the ladies in that regard.
Shoko glares at him, not in the mood to share feminine wisdom with him, or do anything at all. Deep inside, maybe it is because all this is about you. Hearing them talk about you suddenly feels too casual. Here, with them, as if you'd never left.
She thinks about that detail more than she wants. Annoyed by the surprise she feels.
Has it really been that long?
"Did she mention something about it to you when she came to see you, Yaga-Sensei?"
Yaga walks to the coffee machine, grabbing the jar lid, turning it between his fingers as if trying to decipher some hidden code. But his answer only makes that annoyance sting even deeper. “No”
"So what did she come to see you for?"
Satoru pays special attention to Shoko's entire appearance, from her lips to the slightest movement of her eyelids after looking back at Yaga. Who seemed to meditate his answer while filling two mugs of coffee.
“That´s another matter. Don't worry, this will be brief."
Shoko takes the mug Yaga offers and immediately takes a sip. Satoru thinks about how psychopathic his friend is for being able to drink it without sugar. And about how right now he can't even guess what she's thinking about you.
Is she angry about so much secrecy? Is she genuinely curious about you? Worry? Satoru dares to say Yaga also tries to guess.
"So, what's my job here?"
"We have a vague idea of what Eve syndrome is, but we'd like to know what you know about it. Being specific, no matter how complicated it may be." The Principal takes a seat, feeling his body tense and heavy.
"But please don't do it like when you try to explain the reverse technique."
"Shut up, Gojo"
“Enough, brat. You completely failed to bring her to Tengen so we've wasted time because of you."
Said and done, the bump on Satoru´s head appeared. Pleasantly surprised that Shoko also landed a hit on him. A small sample of how she remains the same, under the circumstances.
But everything is gone when she agrees with the theory.
“It´s a binding vow” Shoko sighs, feeling the warmth of the cup against her legs and palms. "There's no record in the history of Jujutsu that mentions Eva syndrome, other than rumors. But taking Airi´s case into account, it makes sense.” She takes another sip of her coffee. But the bitterness of it does not help to appease this chill. While Yaga and Satoru sit on the edge of their seats, waiting for her to continue. “As you know, binding vows are conscious agreements a sorcerer makes with themselves or another to obtain a benefit in exchange for a condition. But… something is missing. Eve syndrome seems to be something else rather than a punishment for breaking that vow”
“How is that?” Yaga asks.
“Well, Eve syndrome is something specific to women. The menstrual cycle repeats monthly to prepare the body for a possible pregnancy. If fertilization doesn't occur, you´ll start bleeding. And everything that comes with it. Discomfort, nausea, cramps. In this case… very, very painful every month. Eve syndrome would be a way to pressure her into giving it up.”
Yaga had unlocked a new facial expression. “Wait, wait. So... her body is punishing her until she goes through with a pregnancy?”
"That's what Eve syndrome is supposed to be." Shoko says. "And..." She seems to think it over carefully before saying it. Tapping the mug with her thumb.
"Just say it" Yaga-sensei encourages her. "At this point in our field, nothing's surprising."
"And everything related to it, whether we call it myths or legends, is from the Meiji era."
Yaga puts his mug on the desk, taking off his glasses. Still, Shoko doesn't meet his gaze.
"I don't have the necessary information to call it a coincidence.”
Yaga is now too stunned to ask.
“She's already explaining it like when he explains the reverse techni- Ouch!”
“Cursed wombs”
With that, Shoko had just sepulchrally sentenced the room to total silence for a full minute.
“Cursed wombs are supposed to be an artificial creation manipulating cursed energy, not a natural outcome between spirits and humans. But in this case, we could not say for sure because it seems that none of you have the amount of information about the Zenin clan's hereditary techniques that she obtained out there.”
Satoru remains silent for a few seconds, then he speaks, with a seriousness that characterizes him very little. “The severity of the penalty depends on the nature of the vow, and the sorcerer´s willingness to break it. The consequences of breaking a binding vow is loss of what was gained, physical harm, as Shoko just mentioned. Even death, especially when the user has little determination to fulfill it”
Yaga frowns in concern and confusion. “So… Airi is trying to save herself from the ultimate punishment for not keeping her part of the vow.”
“That´s right. She sneaked into the school that night looking for something… something that could help lessen the consequences of it”
“Where did your legs get tangled up, you restless brat?” Yaga thought to himself.
“If all this is true, it´s no longer a coincidence. It means it´s quite possible that this hereditary technique is much more than just that” Shoko says looking right at the Principal eyes this time. “There has to be something else”
“You mean…” Yaga fears this, although it is probably an undeniable truth.
“An entity” Satoru finishes saying. "Shoko is right. Something must have happened, where Airi was forced to make a binding vow with this entity, with the condition that she make her uterus available for some unknown purpose. And if she doesn't do her part then..." There are too many options. But the only thing he's sure of is that you have the answer, and that you're desperate enough to have come back after so long. "The cursed mounts, no one knows how they were born. Not much is even known about the last time they flew these skies, but after many years they are here."
“Just what they wanted”
"It´s a power to admire and fear, yes. It would mark a pillar to assure more power for their clan. Because from then on, it will be easier to track the lineage until find the next star sorcerer.”
"Although of course their methods backfired." Yaga put his shades back on in a slightly better mood, almost proudly.
Satoru shrugs nonchalantly. "What can I say? They underestimated those who weren't like them. They brought it on themselves."
"That´s why the higher-ups want her dead? The rumors are true?" Shoko asks in a neutral voice, as if he couldn't notice her fingers tightly gripping the mug handle. And he smiles, moved.
Aw.
"Refusing... implies that, consequently, she´ll be hunted.”
“S he´ll be in the middle and one side will pull and the other will pull harder until she´s torn to pieces."
“The foolish Zenin believe that it is something they can somehow control, while higher-ups want her dead, not because of her power but because of what they believe she wants to do with it.” Satoru raises his left hand in an effeminate manner, moving his fingers as if the invisible ring would shine like little stars. "If any of them finds out that she is the one they´re looking for, she´ll not be able to enjoy the privileges of belonging to a powerful clan.” Satoru signs dramatically, and leaves this thought to himself. “Slippery little bun, bun…”
Shoko and Yaga frown in doubt. And she´s the one able to make the question out loud. "It is true then... someone gathered all those illegitimate? She did. Yaga-Sensei?”
Her former teacher keeps his gaze fixed on the dark liquid in his mug. Remembering everything your own mouth confessed that night. Your visit… the trap was harmless, yet lethal. He admits he didn't see it coming. A vein pops out on his temple at your soft, subtle forwardness, but he understands. It was impossible not to understand the reasons. Still, he doesn't want to connect the dots. He wasn't lying to Shoko when he told her your visit had nothing to do with the Zenin affair. But... the dots connect perfectly.
Yaga looks at Gojo's finger moving, remembering the ring on yours. Those guys with you at that event and the undeniable resemblance between them.
And he frowns even harder.
“Could be”
If it is, and if your plan doesn't work, he expects you to respect the fact that he won´t be able do anything more for you. and let you go for good.
All the presents flinch when a thunder cracks. The windows being hit hard by the thick rain that has started to fall again.
“Gojo?”
Satoru's smile remained. Still, he didn't want to give Shoko his answer.
Maybe all this it was mean to be. He couldn't say for sure he supported you 100 percent, yet. After all, he was still a stranger. And because everyone here, whether they like it or not, history could repeat itself. And he didn't want to burden them any further, at least for today.
He just clasps his hands together in excitement. "Shoko, thank you so much for your help!"
The doctor shifts her gaze from Gojo to the Principal. Hard to read. And he stands up when she does, placing her mug next to Yaga´s. “Fine” Leaving the office, she does not look back at Gojo. "Thanks for the coffee."
“Thank you, Shoko”
After five years, Shoko had returned to the habit of smoking. She didn't do it that often, not so often enough for anyone to ask her about it. Or so she´s like to say, because she only usually does it occasionally when she's resting at work, or only when she goes out drinking. But it turns out she's been going out drinking quite often.
The blossomless cherry tree competes with her dark circles, walking faster to make her heels click louder against the ground. Maybe that way she wouldn't hear the giggles of the two girls sitting on the bench, fading in the strong wind. So she need one, one more.
Before entering the medical wing, she lights a cigarette, but it burns out, not taking a single drag. Without taking her eyes off the window of Yaga's office, where Satoru and he are alone. Talking about things that apparently, she shouldn't know, but Gojo can.
There has to be something else.
“An entity.”
But what's the real secret?
Why did you leave?
ʚ ♡ ɞ
“You're shameless, you know that? You break my heart."
Renji throws the last grains he has toward the edge of the lake, where some swans are beginning to approach. They leave the water with their babies to seek shelter from the rain that is beginning to fall.
"He said it, not me." You take the arm Renji offers you, walking toward one of the park's pergolas. Once inside, he tucks a damp strand of your hair behind your ear.
"But you didn't deny it."
Renji is easy to talk to. His charming personality can invite you to be completely honest with him, or quite the opposite. It depends on the situation. But right now, is does not feeling entirely well. Both of you've talked it over, but he doesn't seem to give up.
"No, I didn't."
You rest your gaze straight ahead. The raindrops become one with the lake until you close your eyes. Renji's fingers, which had touched your ear, awakened an old sensation, right there in the helix where one of your rings adorns it. It smells sweet and like freshly brewed tea. It smells like book pages, soap and rain.
“Bring me up to date then, doll”
Renji intertwines his fingers with yours, placing a kiss on your knuckles and caressing the band of your ring. You press your lips together, trying to make the naughty tickle that's been there since you closed your eyes disappear.
"I met with Makoto Inumaki, if you can call it a meeting."
"From that smile, I guess it went well, love."
"That's how it was."
Some children run into the gazebo laughing and competing to see who got the least wet in the rain. Followed by their parents. And Renji raises his eyebrows when you look away from them as if you're forbidden to do so. He leans over the railing, towards you using a fake dramatic tone. “How heartless, Aiko Zenin."
"Don't call me that out loud."
He laughs. Then, wrapped his arms around your waist behind you, giving it a light squeeze, resting his chin on your shoulder. "Don't feel so hurt."
"Why would I?"
"It pains you that someone thought you were capable of harming a kid." The tall man behind you feels your ribcage expand inside his embrace, inhaling deeply to then releasing a long exhalation. This and your silence tells him he's hit the nail on the head, following your eyes to the swans protecting their chicks from the cold. Noticing this, he squeezes more firmly as if you were going to fall, he will not let you fall. "You're a stranger, she can believe whatever she wants. That doesn't define you, you're not heartless, love."
Being this vulnerable, the way Renji turns you toward him makes you feel a little dizzy. His overly masculine scent imprisoning you. So your hands rest on his forearms, creating the distance you needed.
"She looks just like her, just like me."
"The same cloud is raining down on us"
You laugh, less tense now. "It's an advantage, at least."
"It is, but you're not like them.” Now he caress your cheekbone. “You're the white swan."
"I don't think I was ever meant to be the white swan. I'd be more like the black one right now."
"You mean… seductive?" Being his usual self and giving you no respite, he runs his thumb over your lips. Smiling wide and radiant when you pull his hand away. “You danced on your toes, bringing Odile to life as if you were born to do so.”
“If you don´t take care of them, they could start competing… and as a result one of them could die”
"Ambiguous."
Renji roams his eyes all over your face, as if searching for that limbo between light and darkness you speak of. He finds it, and it's nothing but normal and beautiful.
"We all have a duality, Airi. We both know it; we're mental health professionals.”
"That's not what I mean, it's-"
"I know what you mean, and no, I don't agree." He raises your left hand, leveling it with your face so you can see the ring. "You're no saint, but you're no demon either."
“And after all this? What would I be then?”
Saying goodbye, Renji cradles your face in his hands, kissing your temple. "A single dancer plays both swans. And it is Odette who always reaches the end of the play.”
The rain stopped, and Renji vanished into the dew and wind.
Leaving the gazebo a few minutes later, preparing yourself.
Despite the weather, the vast crowd does not stop going about their daily lives. People walking their dogs in cute raincoats or seniors with their canes enjoying the smell of grass and wet wood. And once you get a certain street, where girls are holding hands with their boyfriends inside the coffee chops, large groups of students leave the karaoke bars and the Osmanthus flowers begin to appear, you slow down your steps.
It's not like that morning, enjoying the smell of freshly baked bread and coffee. Your hands clasp together, playing with the ring on your finger, seeking warmth between them. You only pause to open the flower shop door and order the same flowers you get every winter.
Taking the taxi, the journey feels horribly short. There's no solace for these memories, which are dulled and destroyed by the atmosphere of this cemetery you're entering. The tickling in your ear, the sound of those rains, the pleasant warmth of his arms that were supposed to be protective... everything vanishes when you stand in front of the two gravestones.
The scent of moss mingles with the incense you've just lit, brushing aside the petals of other flowers that the wind has been kind enough to blow in your absence. Trying to ignore for a little longer the grass that was evidently poorly rearranged after digging up the soil.
“It´s been a while, I know” You arrange the snowdrops on each side. Talking to them because the truth is you don't usually pray. Your right hand touches one of the cold stones, wet against your fingers. “I'm sorry, I can only come during this weather. You know how it is, but…” your hand slowly lowers to the soil and grass, so slow as if trying to distract yourself with your own words. “But... maybe from now on I can come visit you during the spring and summer. I promise”
You close your eyes, feeling everything like the first day.
The snowdrops dancing in the wind under the dew of that night, the dew of your tears.
"He loved you both, I'm so sorry, he loved you both so much..."
A tear runs down the bridge of your nose and falls onto your hand, burying your fingers in the damp soil. You squeeze your eyelids shut, trying to return. But the pain isn't just from that day. It's still there inside you; it grew with you. You hold on a little longer; the connection from a few months ago is heavy, and you might even notice a rotten smell. Nothing to do with the scent of snowdrops and pine.
And there… it´s him. Digging in the ground, tearing up the grass.
After running his finger over the medallion, the gold piece shines against the light of the full moon, revealing your fake name. But that many people said so many times with so much affection. Suddenly, within the connection, you see his eyes.
You open yours breaking the connection. Immediately standing up and running both hands against your skirt, tense. As if you'd indeed touched something dirtier than the wet soil. And you exhale, or rather it sounds like a small grunt. Running your hand over your cheek, wiping away the remaining tears.
"How did you get here... to me?"
You have two theories: spite or resentment. As confusing as it sounds. One has a woman's face and the other a man's.
A man… not a boy anymore.
Finally, you lower your head looking at the dug-up soil. Where the boy's soul had been laid to rest, only to be desecrated and separated from his family. But now, they can be reunited. Just as happened years ago, there's no point in having it now.
That man is no longer that boy. That boy you loved so deeply is not that man.
Kneeling, you take the necklace out of your pocket. You run your fingers along the chain, your thumb over the medallion. Closing your eyes once more to feel the smell the salty waves and hear their voices and the seagulls in the sky, all through the wind before burying it again.
Mourning is a very complex thing, just like destiny.
Now where it belongs, you drop a snowdrop right on top. Saying goodbye to the three of them. And perhaps in response, the wind blows out the incense.
Tokyo Metropolitan Curse Technical School.
Bunkasai Festival. July 19, 2006
Swan Lake´s 3dr Act Coda.
17
18
19
20…
Your calves are burning.
Everything revolves around you and you love it.
"How can she do that?" Shoko points her phone camera at you, recording such a feat.
"I bend down to pick something up from the floor and I get dizzy." Says Yu next to her.
"That's 25 Fouetté turns!" Utahime exclaims excitedly with tears in her eyes. “27!!!”
"28, 29, 30, 31... 32!" All the present count in unison. You giggle, happy and proud. Continuing dancing with your partner, both enjoying the incessant applauses. Focusing in nothing else. Putting all your efforts into surviving this nightmare you've been walking into since June.
Your eyes captivate your companion with a dark and magic glow, possessed to the core by the daughter of the evil sorcerer Rothbart. He holds your hand, with no escape left. In love and enchanted.
There, Odile finishes enchanting Siegfried.
“Kyaa! Airi that was so cool! I wish I could dance like that”
“Thanks, of course you can, Utahime” Blushing, you drink half of the water bottle she hands you. That had been really exhausting, but it was the endorphin rush you needed. All you need it.
When the school announced the festival dates, one of your classmates and friend, Kimiko, came to you very excited asking if you wanted to participate in singing. You didn't mind the idea, but it turned out that Shoko and Suguru created quite a bit of suspense about what the committee was organizing in one of the largest classrooms.
Shoko covered your eyes, guiding you along with Suguru who was holding your hands. So you wouldn't trip, of course. You didn't really know what to expect when he asked if you were ready, so you nodded. Nervous. Then, Shoko's hands free you from your blindness, but Suguru was all that was in front of you. So close that it was impossible to see what was behind. But the sight hadn't bothered you at all. Though it only increased the suspense.
It all ended when he stepped away from the door.
The mirror covered almost the entire wall, and the barre begged to be held by your hands. The vinyl dancing floor was smooth and clean. You couldn't help but compare this to boarding school. Back there, it was a claustrophobic place, with no windows or ventilation. Here, it was filled with sunlight. The mirror reflecting them and the little jumps and claps you gave out of excitement.
Since then, there wasn't a time of day you weren't here after finishing your job. Many girls and some guys immediately signed up to organize something for the event. Over the moon to find more people who shared this passion. So much so that at times you don´t want to land and remember what happened with your mom. It's a darkness that threatens to strike again when it settles in your head, and it's hard to get rid of. But… there´s been something else in your mind that you haven´t been able to get rid of. You don´t want to get rid of.
Yu's birthday.
Not Mei Mei and Satoru. Or all the parallel between him and your mom that often overwhelm you. It was him. Lui… and not Toi. The culprit that since your dreams began to take the shape of his eyes, sleeping became your favorite activity. Satoru Gojo's best friend. Lui… and not Toi.
Suguru Geto.
It´s been on your head spinning like a ballerina day and night. In the vibrations of your humming and in the smell of your tea. From the first rays of sunlight touching your skin to the first stars adorning the night. Always there.
But truth be told... you´ve been careful. You tried and succeeded.
Since May, it was you who started trying to keep your distance. You didn't act strange, or cold. You couldn't. Not with him. And you wonder if he was going through the same thought. If was really okay for something to happen between you and him. It seems so, because Suguru has given you space. But he never acted strange or cold. He couldn't. Never again with you.
Suguru thinks that everything he has done so far has been baby steps. Not a big deal. But intensity isn't something either of you are able to control. Sometimes when you were all together, you could feel his piercing gaze on you. Especially when you wear sundresses. When some strands escaping from your updos brushes against your neck and back, inviting him to imagine how it feels to run his hands over your shoulder blades or slide them up your thighs under that fabric. Enjoying the thick curtain of eyelashes covering the bright purple of your eyes, knowing you do it on purpose. Because when you smiled, it caressed your rosy cheekbones. And there was nothing more charming than that for him. And you, without any shame, stare back into his eyes for long seconds, until you hide them from him.
The electric complicity is like a punishment, yet a smirk can’t help but appear on his lips every time it happens. You know it, he knows it, and he likes you to know it too and vice versa.
It’s dangerous. The way you like his thoughts to have your name in them. But sometimes you falter. Your fears can be are bigger than what sometimes you don't allow yourself to yearn for. To have.
Suguru is not like Satoru, right? Despite already understanding your feelings for him, they still don't seem to go away. As if there's something you're still not aware of. Just like your favorite song says. There's a pain in your heart, a thorn in your throat. In a way, Satoru made you feel “safe” because you didn´t have to tell him anything. Not about your mother, not that your father died when you were just a child, anything about yourself. Everything was the same. A rather emotionally neglectful comfort zone. Never over, because it never began. Satoru and your mom will be something you'll have to leave behind. They do it with you so easily.
And you don't want to be the tragic character, you don't want to be Odette.
You go back to the barre along with the other girls who started stretching. Utahime, Shoko and Yu nearby trying to make the positions the group leader tells them. When all of the sudden, the girls start to murmur among themselves, blushing and giggling. Curious, you open your eyes right there in the middle of a beautiful cambré en arrière, and you get it. You get blushed too and not jealous at all.
There he is, Lui and not Toi, leaning against the door frame daring to wear with hair loose again. Wearing a red t-shirt and white shorts. Even upside down he manages to send tickles on your chest. And he never misses a chance to admire the perfect curve of your back. But you not noticed because you prefer to close your eyes when those purposeless slippery ones rush towards him. Leaving you completely alone at the barre. Of course pretending to be deeply absorbed in your work.
"Hello Geto."
"How are you?"
"You're playing in today's game, right?"
"I bet you'll score a lot of goals."
Utahime and Shoko exchanged a mischievous glance. Their eyebrows waggling at your disdain.
"Airi, be careful, they're scratching your notebook." Utahime elbows you.
“What notebook?” Yu asks. And Utahime covers her mouth.
"Go pee on him." Shoko says, completely serious.
Both girls stifle their giggles when you purse your lips, refusing to turn. Especially when Utahime manages to make you nervous, pretending to look at her nails while out of the corner of her eye sharpens her gaze towards you. Her lips curling like a sly kitten, just like Shoko's.
But they aren't the only ones looking at you.
From your doe-eyes to that mane his fingers were dying to play with. Suguru´s eyes are set on you. Like all those times his legs ended up brushing against yours sitting on the train or the school benches. When you'd all go out together and both would subconsciously try to sit as close as you could. When he preferred to do Jiu-Jitsu instead of boxing with you because... It's very slight, people could hardly notice that his cheeks now match his shirt.
It was always like that. The intensity was always there in the way you both looked into each other's eyes. The longing… Your eyes were a spark while his were gas in the air. His were the sky and yours the stars and the moon in them. If any of you were to deny it, you would be the biggest liar in the universe. Just like now. You can't deny it. He can feel it, see the annoyance in your eyes.
You lift your chin and lean forward, right over your fully extended leg on the barre. Turning your head slightly, just enough to hide your face behind your shoulder. Counting to five as an exercise in patience this time when one of the girls dares to put her hideous hand on his bare forearm. Still, he doesn´t take his eyes off of you, so you count to five again, and he never stops. And she noticed, looking at you with some annoyance, and that only encouraged you to continue. It wasn't your fault. Your nervous system was taken over by the idea, causing your muscles to move on their own. You have no idea why you initially thought it was a good idea, especially considering the boisterous Utahime and the brazen Shoko were with you. But there was no turning back, now; sitting on the floor, the split was too perfect, shamelessly perfect. And both girls' and boy´s jaws dropped open.
"We'll remember this moment for the rest of our lives."
"And we'll remind you this moment for the rest of yours."
You hit your forehead against the floor, so you can't see Suguru's face which is a poem next to Satoru's, who had just entered the classroom at the precise moment you opened your legs.
Shoko and Utahime crouches down beside you, too innocently. "Did you just give him a sneak peek?"
“Didn´t know you were this naughty”
"Haibara, are you ready?"
Finally, Suguru makes his way through those thirsty beings. And you freeze when Utahime´s smile widen. So when she opens her mouth, you grabbed one of her ankles.
"Haibara, here comes the notebo- ah!"
When she´s left in a rather deformed split, she demands an explanation. So you lean ominously over her. "Oh pumpkin, you wanted to be able to dance like this? Well, I can't guarantee you'll be able to walk out of here.”
"Maybe he´ll give you a sneak peek if you stay in that position, swee-"
“Shoko?”
Yu watch how both girls are on the ground now. You cover Shoko's mouth but Utahime muffle tickles against your palm.
“What are you guys doing?”
You look at Suguru's forearm before Satoru leaves him behind, stepping forward. Tilting his head when Haibara does an arabesque. “Airi is teaching us how to stretch properly for ballet”
Thank you, Yu, sweet boy. God bless you.
"The match is about to start. Go change your clothes, Haibara”
Suguru hands him a t-shirt and shorts the same color as his. And he rushes the locker room, shouting that a goal will be for Shoko. Everyone whistles, looking at the girl who pretend to not hear.
“You do ballet?”
You are the last to stand up, as Satoru has lean over you, curious. Invasive as always. Taking in the details of your light, short wrap skirt and the pointe´s on your feet.
“Yes” Without further ado, you walk away from him and start putting away your things.
“Since when?”
“Since she was 4”
The group of slippery creatures follows Suguru out of the room after he replies. That sends you into a tizzy, but the silence that follows sends you down a slope. As if everyone there were witnessing something bigger than just the fact that Suguru knew things that Satoru don´t.
You give Shoko a little glance as you close your bag. Looking for the answer in her face. But there´s no need. You already know it.
"Let´s go. I´ll call Kimiko and we´ll be cheering on the boys at the game"
You nod. And she gently squeezes your shoulder before heading to the court with the rest. Noticing at the last moment when you barely manages to grab onto the door frame that Satoru didn't had any intention to leave yet. H e lift you up like a ballerina and you hold onto him. Your palms hot against his wrists taking you to the barre. The fluttering in your stomach rose from the sudden movement. His height was very different from that of an average dancer.
"What are you doing? The boys are waiting for you."
"Stand on your toes."
"What?"
"I want to see you on your toes."
Is he for real? He stands before you with that childish gleam in his eyes waiting for his whim to be granted. But what you´re about to say it’s not a lie.
"I'm tired now, maybe another time." You walk past him, feeling the door is too far away. And how could you not? The fool has lifted you up again, placing you in the same place.
"Come on, just this once”
You suck in a breath. With your stomach still fluttering, you look at the door, reviewing your options. Your interactions with him since the party have been completely nonexistent. He´s been out on missions, and you behind a desk. It doesn't feel strange at all. It's the norm. Though his touch on your waist doesn't feel as magical as it used to. And you don't know why... you don't know why that thorn inside you sinks even deeper despite that.
"Fine..."
Not knowing that this would be granting a dying soul his last wish, slowly, you stand on your toes. Growing a couple of centimeters. You look at them admiring your balance but he's not looking. Not your feet.
Silly, don't you learn?
Just like the soles of your feet land on the ground with a thud, the kiss does on your cheek. Frustrating him just like last time at the party. But he doesn't let go of your jaw, and his lips stay glued. His warm breath hitting your temple and ear, while with his free hand holds you close.
"Satoru, let go." You felt like your voice didn't feel like yours. It came out without hesitation, quickly. “It hurts, stop it” He was not being delicate, but at this point you weren't sure if that's what you meant. But he doesn't stop, beginning to gently rock you both from side to side, playing, waiting for a chance. He even straightens up, forcing you to stand on your toes again. “Satoru?”
Naively, one of your hands moves to your back, inserting your fingers between his, trying to twist them. You manage to remove it before he can grab it. So you try with the wrist close to your face. Not succeeding. So you wonder if this counts as harassment. At such thought, you are clearer than ever that you don't want to kiss him. Would he be capable of going any further despite the refusal?
This lips are not his to taste anymore.
If you tell him your real last name? He´ll let go of you for sure. Or if you use the cursed speech? You can´t even speak now. Your arms are already starting to tingle and your heart is technically searching for a way to get out of your chest. Breathing becomes heavier and your ankles begin to numb from lack of movement. But Satoru is still there, pressed against your cheek as if his life were going to leave his body.
It was maddening. The way the tingling sensation took over your legs. Fearing that it would happen again. To top it all off, you wouldn't be inside Suguru's sweater, but in Satoru's arms. If right now you stop standing on your toes, Satoru's hand will act as a hanging. But you can't hold it in anymore. Your ankles are shaking, and you don't want to live that again. You don't want another panic attack.
Suddenly, you hear a ball hit and a couple of claps outside. Maybe the players warming up before the game. And you don´t know if those laughs… what those laughs mean; good moments and good memories were the strength you needed to react as you should. Your vocal cords being the weapon you needed in this fight, this sudden courage. Something that deep down in your heart you wish was a lie.
Heartbroken, you release the tears that clouded your vision and attack. "This is how I'll always remember you, Satoru."
Maybe it hit his subconscious so hard that it didn't let him react, because you ended up on the floor as soon as he lets go of you.
“Airi!” He crouches down beside you, but he doesn't understand why the palms of your hands searches for the cold mirror. He frowns, worried and confused. “Hey… bun, sorry, eh… I didn´t mean to be rough”
You ignore the pet name. And as if it were romantic, he places his hand over yours, gently interlacing his fingers with yours, worsening the heat and pressure on your back. So you close your eyes, because you can't bear the fact that he's witnessing this through the reflection.
“Bun?”
You don´t answer.
”Airi, what´s wrong?”
Satoru puts a hand on your shoulder, not liking the way you shook off him. Well, besides the fact he didn't like that closeness to Suguru. He'll trip him up to make him eat grass on the court later. But now, something feels different, very different. And he doesn´t like it. It's not just the way you´re pushing him away but the way your body seems to want to convulse.
“Girl, you´re scarring me, I´ll call Shoko if you do-
“Don´t touch me!”
Satoru blinks several times.
His expensive shades crashing to the floor, feeling how his left cheek won´t stop burning. Stunned, he looks at you after the slap. Your face and neck are as red as a sunburn. Your chest rises and falls arrhythmically.
“I´m not your pleasure toy!”
Your pointe shoes are in the window, left to dry in the sun. And your wet clothes on a basket inside the bathroom waiting to be taken to the dry cleaners after you resorted to take a cold shower when breathing became a difficult task. The tremors persisted, so the risk of getting worse like the first times is there. That´s why you´re taking your time with your hair But rather dead than simple. While you wait for Shoko and Kimiko to pick you up once the first half of the game ends, you fix your hair in a half halo braid. Then you pace around your room with a hand on your chest trying to maintain full awareness in the rhythm of your breathing.
In truth, you really didn't want to leave your room. What had happened with Satoru was decisive. Was the slap necessary? It must have hurt. It was the first time you yelled at him. You hadn't dared to be more communicative with him after that either.
Was it fair then?
Knock knock knock
You stop dead in your tracks. Biting your thumb when you hear the knock again.
“Sweets?”
“Airi-chan!”
You exhale loudly. That was close. “Coming!”
You grab your bag with your lip balm and cream blush. God forbid you go out looking that pale. "How was the first half?"
"Uh... well." Kimiko scratches her cheek, smiling nervously. While Shoko shakes her head.
"What happened?"
"Let's just say Gojo and Geto got a little too carried away with the ball.” Shoko was going to go into details. Both idiots were disqualified. A mere disagreement they had on the court that included some curses from Geto and a couple of broken walls from Satoru. But her clinical eye alerts her to something strange. "Hey, are you okay?” The girl takes your wrist, placing her fingers on your pulse. “Don´t get me wrong. You look hot in that dress but you look like you're going to faint."
This is not what you want. You don´t want to be Odette. Not this fragile being anymore.
"No, no, I'm fine." You give her hand a light squeeze. “It´s just the heat, let’s get going. We´ll miss the rest of the match”
From the stands, the three of you and Ijichi watch the match to cheer on Haibara and Nanami. Since Yaga will surely have Satoru and Suguru grounded for the eternity.
"Where are they now?" You lean slightly toward Ijichi to ask. The truth is, you won't be able to rest easy until you know what really happened. You don´t think it's coincidence. Ever since the trip to Takayama, Suguru has started to call Satoru out. But was it the other way around this time? Did Satoru dare to demand anything from Suguru? This is not the ideal situation. Deep in your desires, deep in your fears, the relationship between Suguru and Satoru isn't something you want to break.
You don't want to be Odile either.
"They're in the principal's office."
Ugh.
“You… do you know what actually happened?”
“YEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”
Everybody jumped up from their seats celebrating the victory of the red team. Screaming and laughing in joy when Haibara did dedicate a goal to Shoko. You wrap your arm over her shoulder when Ijichi starts to take pictures. Hanging out and browsing the stalls for the rest of the afternoon. Until eventually you all split up. The hours passed, and your heart still a bit shaken. The hours passed, and the boys never appeared. It wasn't until you ran into Kimiko again and let you know that Satoru was with the guys eating Mochis next to the bonfire that you were able to relax a little more.
"I hope they enjoy the festival. Who knows for how long Yaga will punish them."
“You´re right” Kimiko puts a dango in her mouth before tucking a strand of her dark hair behind her ear. ”But now that you mention it, the only one missing was Geto.”
“He´s not with them??”
“ No, do you think he was called for some urgent mission again?”
It wouldn't be strange, and just as Kimiko says, not the first time either. Sometimes Suguru is called on more missions than Satoru and the others because of his cursed technique. This way, he adds more curses to his inventory. But the activity is not and does not sound exciting. Although he thinks of some ways to cope with the taste. That's why he smiles to himself when he feels you coming. There near your favorite spot outside Yaga´s office. Longing…
The sun has already set, and all that lights up the empty halls is the the full moon. So you stay still. If you finish crossing the hall, there will be no more light.
"Are you scared?"
You can feel him, but not see him. It´s only his voice guiding you to him.
"Something small that stayed with me since I was little."
“How cute”
You can hear him closer this time. Feeling his energy but growing further away with each step you take. "How am I supposed to overcome my fear like this?"
"You'll have to trust me."
"I don´t trust what I cannot see"
Silence.
"Suguru?"
He doesn´t answer. And although you admit you're a little scared, the game keeps that at bay. Filling your lungs as much as you can each time until you reach the stairs. Right in front of your favorite spot. The window seat letting the blue halo of moonlight illuminate part of the railing.
"Come, you´re close."
You feel a tickling in your stomach that makes its way to your chest. Increases slightly mixing with the anxiety when the fear tells you this darkness behind you is going to catch up with you. So you go fast, almost running, grabbing the railing.
“You´re lucky. The monster didn´t catch you”
There, at the end of the stairs, is Suguru. Lui…
“Ha Ha, so funny”
“Yeah, it was”
So... what can you do about this? When you go down the steps to take the hand he extends to you. Even though you feel that from the darkness between the steps, something will grab your ankles.
He runs his free hand over your waist, feeling the smocked details of your linen dress as it moves up to your shoulder blades, ending at the nape of your neck when you finish descending the last step.
Nothing could compare to that shiver. To his breath against your lips and the cold tip of his nose against yours. Your eyelids feels heavy as you move your hands up to his shoulders where you cling as if it’s the air you breathe, caressing the leather of his jacket.
Your mind didn't think that this could be wrong, because the way he holds you didn't really feel that way. And then, fervent and intense, just as it should always be, you join lips. As if you wanted to take each other's souls. The sound your lips make when you both separate sends pleasant shivers throughout his entire body and seems to have the same effect on you. You’re all goosebumps when he caresses your arms.
Suguru´s gaze travels from your eyes to your swollen lips. Watching how they open slightly making the invitation again. When his tongue caresses your lower lips, your thumb runs over his Adam's apple before going to the back of his head, removing the tie that holds his hair and caress his scalp. Tickling your face when some dark strands brush against it. He moves now, slowly and without letting go of your mouth, leading you toward one of the classrooms. Grabbing your hair while your faces are a true dance where each tries to take the dominance.
You wanted to moan, and you do against his mouth when he lifts you, leaving you sitting on one of the first desks. You gasp when the cold wood touches your skin while he makes his way between your legs. Both feeling that longing to be even closer. An addiction from which neither of you would want to rehab.
And may this moment in your life be glorious, Aiko Zenin.
Your playful little hands fulfill their dream when they grab Suguru's waist. And you bless the day his parents met to bring such a creation to this earth. On the other hand, Suguru knew he had a problem when he notices that your sleepy eyes are not looking at him. Bathe in moonlight and at his total mercy, k nowing the reason you´re blushing and out of breath is him and no one else, he can see the way your eyes move up and down over his Adam's apple as he swallows. So a spark of emotion ignites in him, leaning in to kiss your temple. Eager, he tilts his head against your shoulder, giving you space to do what you desire. Sighing when he feels your tongue on his neck.
Shivers goes up and down his spine. Knowing the hardness between his legs is starting to feel too dangerous if you don't stop now. But his hands have a life of their own. Squeezing your thighs feels too good, so soft and warm. All this taste too good to stop.
“We need to stop… Airi” The grip of his hands against your waist is firm, moving away a little. Already missing the touch of your mouth.
“Or else…?”
The gleam in your eyes is hypnotic. Seeing how they´re preying on his earlobes. "Who's this girl, huh?"
"Odile"
You kiss Suguru's wide smile, cradling his face in your hands, enclosing his waist inside your legs, pushing him towards you. He dances over clouds when your grip on his hair becomes rougher. Then, he whispers something in your ear, but you can't recall it. Not when you run your hands over his chest and hear the shot.
Your own chest burning with the cross cut. And that face…
“I want to stay with everyone… I don´t want to go!”
“Let´s go home, Riko-chan”
A dull thud.
A collapse.
“You have the blessing of parentage”
Dad?
When you blink again, the light from the ceiling makes you squint. Still clinging in Suguru's embrace. But the shadow of doubt was much larger than Yaga's reprimanding look. He stood in the doorway with his arms crossed and his trademark vein bulging on his forehead. Still, embarrassment is not allowing you to stay stunned any longer. As soon as Suguru moves away to cover you with his back, you start to adjust your dress.
"You´ll both clean all classrooms on the first and second floors. Three months… ON A DIFFERENT SCHEDULE. Now go to sleep…”
As you both walk out with your heads down, you quickly split in one of the hallways when Yaga gives the last order.
“EACH OF YOU IN YOUR RESPECTIVE ROOMS! YOU SHAMELESS BRATS”
That night, you would have liked to lose sleep over Suguru´s touches, or his text messages. But that face... that voice made you roll over in bed most of the time, opening and closing the secret garden book on your nightstand. Inspecting the photo over and over again.
Many look alike, you've seen it with your own eyes. It´s a cloud that doesn´t rain on you, gladly… sometimes. But the resemblance between the two of them was terrifying. A few details and that's it. The one who killed Riko, and almost killed Satoru... Suguru, had the same face as your father. Furthermore, the fact that Master Tengen didn't ask for your cooperation with Riko's murder case now raised alarm bells in you. There's something inside your head trying to connect with something else but it's lost. It knows it has to get somewhere, but it doesn't know how.
Was this what Master Tengen wanted to avoid? That you started snooping around where you shouldn't? Why? Would you´re mother know? About the man that looks exactly like dad? Mom never told you much about him after he died, and you don't want to get to know him through her. The truth is that you would prefer to remember him through the eyes and mind of the little girl you once were. Because mom is a liar.
You shake your head. You had to be quick. The moment you make a connection with the place, there'd be no way to hide your presence from Master Tengen; he'd know immediately.
The tombs of the star corridor was a huge place. But the trail of blood that was not cleaned is a clear clue. That and what felt like a small gust of wind brushing against your face, letting you hear the girl's emotional crying. So you hesitate… looking up at the towering ceiling and part of the collapsed infrastructure not far away. Imagining the defeat.
Focus and cheering yourself, you bend down. "Come on girl, you can do it."
Quickly, you place your hand over the brownish stain. The sensation and the feel of the impact in your own head makes you want to remove your hand almost immediately. The life fading away before your eyes. Suguru´s smile deforming to give way to a horror expression before everything turns black. That was it. That was all that girl, who so longed to live and experience, saw before she died. Then you hear that voice again. It's deeper than your father's. The man with the gun in his hand a bit shorter but more muscular than him. And his eyes, deep blue and dark, just like his. Yet very different. What you always remember as bigger and awake. These are sharp, dull, without any spark of genuine emotion. His wide smile betrayed anything but humanity. You felt like he was a puppet without strings. Without purpose, living just for the sake of living, hurting easily because ignoring the consequences was much easier than that.
Breaking the connection, you hold your hand still, stiff. Riko´s blood feels like dust between your fingertips. She was just a child, reduced to deer antlers to hang on a wall.
And you should have been there.
With her, with them.
“I´m so sorry… Riko-chan, guys.”
The two days that followed felt short. Especially since you had to clean the classrooms during the afternoon. You hadn't even been able to see Suguru again. Just a few texts and a call last night. Unable to sleep, anxious. That didn´t change.
Now, inside the research offices, with adrenaline pumping hard you take the files and put them inside your jacket when you feel someone nearby. Fading into thin air when the door opens. Logging into the system was a piece of cake. Working in the investigations department, you had access as long as there was an open case. And since there isn't, you have to risk your ass.
The sun's rays fell upon you, helping you regain some warmth and color after that escape. Getting lost among the other students in the hallways once you reach the dorms.
You pick up the small note Shoko left on your door before locking yourself. Breathing all the air out of your lungs as you fall onto the bed.
"Call me as soon as you can, you rascal."
Sweets and company ♡
Rascal?
Ah… you can already guess.
Said and done, you grab your phone and dial, leaving the folders in your desk. It hasn't been long since Riko's death, so you should return that file as soon as possible. And as for the other matter...
You open one of the drawers of the dresser. Where at the bottom of all your jeans lies a thick folder. You're crazy, Aiko... really unhinged.
"Sweets… Suguru sang like a bird, now I want your details."
You open the thick folder, first revealing a handwritten sheet of paper with what appears from a distance to be a concept map. "By singing like a bird, you mean answers under torture."
“Details, sweets. Tell me everything and exaggerate.”
"Well, it depends. What did he say to you? I mean, to exaggerate it, of course."
She squeals. "So is it true that you had scandalous sex with him in one of the classrooms!?"
Blushing, you slam the folder shut. "We didn't have sex yet! Who told you that?" Suddenly, you feel like you're talking to Utahime. You don't want to think about all the fuss she'll make if she finds out.
“YET!!!?”
“Shoko!”
"Sorry, I was exaggerating that. But Yaga told me"
“There´s no way”
She laughs. “So? How do you feel about it?”
You stifle a sigh, cautiously looking the folders before letting your eyes rest on one of the photos on your wall. You don't appear among the three. Just a couple where you appear alone alongside Shoko.
It's a lot of things. Your legs might get buried in the sand. Whether it turns out to be quicksand or not depends on what you discover along the way. You even wondered if your father really took his own life. That thing circling your head screams inside your head, but you can´t hear it clear yet. Do you want to? Still, you don't won´t downplay the potential problems between Satoru and Suguru because of this. If there really is something about you that Satoru cares about besides being within his reach. What would be the point? You're a Zenin. There was no future there.
Yet, fear fills you.
"About cleaning the classrooms?"
"Satoru"
“…”
"I haven't seen them together since the festival."
Ugh… "I- I don´t…"
"Don´t overwhelm yourself. Gojo has never been straightforward with you, so he has no right to complain. Honestly, you don´t deserve to spend your hot youth in something boring like that." Shoko says as if she's been keeping it to herself for a long time. And hearing it from someone else reassures you, especially from her. You want what is best for them. You know it wouldn't be fair for Shoko, having been their friend long before you, to see her friend group fall apart because of a stranger. You really, really hope for the best, but does that mean the photo should stay that way? Just the three of them? So you should say it?
"I like him, Shoko. I really like Suguru."
"I know, sweets, I know."
Suddenly, you narrow your eyes in suspicion when you hear a whisper on the other end of the line. “Shoko…?”
"Utahime says she's surprised you two took so long."
"Is she listening?!"
"Yes, I covered her mouth so she wouldn't scream. Now she says you´re a pig for giving him a hickey."
“I never said that!!!”
“I never did that!” You cover your mouth when Shoko start laughing. It's certain that when you´re with Shoko is any librarian's nightmare. Is contagious. “Ok, that´s enough, I got to go”
“Bye, piranha!”
You hang up and turn off the fan. There´s still work to do until you have time to review everything. Maybe tonight, so putting the folder away you make a mental note to drink a lot of coffee after finishing cleaning the stupid classrooms.
But t here was nothing more exciting that afternoon than the text message that came afterward.
Suguru:
"We'll meet at my house on Saturday. I'll pick you up at the dorms?"
You bite your lip. And smile.
Airi:
“I´ll be waiting”
And so it was that Shoko took her revenge and declared this day, July 22, 2006, as the day you met your future in-laws.
Everyone gathered around the dining room table, eating some snacks and taking photos with Satoru's Polaroid, enjoying the miracle that everyone could be present. Except for Utahime who had to travel to Kyoto. And of course, Satoru mocked her.
Seeing him again had felt strange. You'd been anxious. And how couldn't you have been? Suguru had picked you up at your dorm, as he'd said, but with him. The only thing that comforted you was that Shoko was there too. And you gave him nothing more than a cautious hi. And as for Suguru, it wasn't a kiss on your temple, or on your lips, or on your cheek, but rather a light touch on your back, encouraging you to walk ahead of him and Satoru alongside Shoko. You appreciated the fact that he gave you the control to turn your back on both of them, but his thumb venturing a couple of caresses before he pulled his hand away didn´t go unnoticed by you.
It would be too soon to call this a normal interaction between everyone. Because what´s normal now? Your legs are actually touching Suguru's completely intentionally. Skin to skin since he's wearing shorts and you a cute striped two piece set. Nanami saw this when he picked up the bag of marshmallows from the floor, glancing at Shoko and Yu hoping not to look like an old gossip. Both lovebirds wiggling eyebrows confirming his suspicion.
You saw this, almost swallowing an ice cube from your drink. Besides, the fact that you noticed Satoru glancing at the pleated details of your mini skirt didn't make the situation any better. He was looking for an opportunity to get your attention without you running away. Maybe he'd give you puppy eyes to let you know he felt sorry, t hen it will be safer to approach. So he does something.
Subtle.
Under the table, he moves his leg, slowly and close to bump into yours. Satoru had been expecting to feel softness and smoothness but he froze. And Suguru makes a face that genuinely worries Yu
"Geto, are you okay?"
"Yeah, it's nothing."
Suddenly, the table jerks sharply. Cutlery clatters against each other camouflaging Satoru's groan. Even a couple of glasses nearly tip over. After that, Satoru and Suguru's facial expressions were such that no one asked anything about it, nor about the haunted table.
Hours later, you guys settles down on the terrace. Yu and Nanami choose some music while you and Shoko share a magazine. Although you were more absorbed in how beautiful the place was. The climbing plants provide shade in the form of fragrant cascades of purple and white. You could already imagine Suguru in the hammock reading a book under the yellow lights and the scent of the dewy wisteria and jasmine after watering.
Your hand reaches a raceme of wisteria between your fingers. Squinting as the last rays of sunlight manage to sneak through, and wonder who usually takes care of the plants. These tend to grow a lot, and this time of year they need regular watering, but without over-saturating the soil. You know thanks to Ayaka that both can grow together, but if you don't take care of them, they could start competing for resources, and as a result, one of them could die.
“If you don´t take care of them, they could start competing… and as a result one of them could die”
Shoko looks up from her magazine when she hears you muttering something. But it doesn't snap you out of your reverie. Instead, she watches with amusement as Gojo sits next to Yu, waiting like an anxious puppy for you to throw the ball to him.
You let go of the wisteria. Feeling how the pleasant moment is fading when these thoughts fall like a wave of arrows. The house in Kyoto, that man, the folder in your room... everything you wanted to discover that could transform you.
How tall is this climbing plant? How far has it grown? Would that be dark enough, like Odile, to kill Odette? How could you take care of both of them? So that one doesn't do so much damage and the other doesn't let herself get hurt?
“Sweets”
“Yeah?”
“Would you bring me a soda, please?”
“Mint?”
The girl with the mole nods. Almost pulling down Gojo's pants when she grabs him, forcing him to stay sit next to her so he doesn’t follow you into the kitchen. “Not on my watch”
After the fizzy bubbles drown the mint leaves, you remember that regardless of the situation, Odile and Odette have something in common.
Siegfried.
And right now you don´t know who´s the one now melting in his arms. Sweet, sensual and slow, he devours your mouth against the kitchen counter.
“What´s on your mind?”
“Nothing” You play with the collar of his shirt when he makes that gesture with his eyebrows when he thinks people are lying to him. "Seriously, it's nothing. I was just thinking about the haunted table”
“Funny”
“Yeah, it was”
Sugur takes your bottom lip between his teeth before kissing you. The tickling sensation made you open your mouth wider for him to invade it freely. And when the front door opened, no one noticed. So your hands remained on his chest, and his continued descending to your…
“Oh my, Geto Suguru”
Suguru flinched when he hears the woman's voice. Watching your eyes widen and your cheeks on fire. But he never let go of your hands, suppressing the huge smile on his lips at your attempts to escape when he turns to face the couple. “Welcome home… Okāsan, Otōsan”
"Oh? A girl?”
You tried to hide from the man behind Suguru, but he moved forward, taking you with him.
Oh no, no, no, no, no, no.
“Honey look! It is a girl! I was starting to believe what Gojo said, son."
“Of course you did” Suguru says reluctantly.
Giving yourself encouragement, you peer out from Suguru's tall figure when you hear the man's laughter. It was free and harmonious. Matching his face and the sparkle in his eyes. In certain light, you could tell he resembled his son, but his hair was slightly lighter and his eyes were darker.
Then, when you see the woman at his side, your lips parted and something snapped inside you. Taking in the striking resemblance to her son. From the shape and color of her eyes to the shape of her nose. Her lips, her calm demeanor, and... t he thin dark lock of hair sticking out of the blue and soft cream scarf covering her head. That not only confirmed that Suguru was indeed the spitting image of his mother, but also that she was sick.
You look at her bright eyes. A few faint lines ran beneath them letting you know she smiled often, cheerful. Then at her hands, and you couldn't help but imagine a baby Suguru being cradled in her arms.
Being a mother. A loving mother.
“So, Suguru darling?”
You can't see him, but his parents can. That´s why they smile mischievously, admiring the blush on their son´s cheeks. Waiting for him to introduce you.
Suguru covers his mouth when he looks at his father. His blush increases as he reads his mind, probably thinking something like "his tongue has been eaten.". But he compose himself, clearing his throat.
“H ajimemashite , I'm Mizuki Airi." Already bowing, Suguru does not hide his surprise. The bunny that seemed to be hiding from hawks disappeared.
"Airi? Oh, is she the girl from the train?"
"Mom..."
"Okay, okay." The woman's laugh is soft, like a lily petal. "Nice to meet you, dear. I'm Tsukiko, Geto Tsukiko. And this is my husband, Geto Amida."
"Nice to meet you, Mizuki-san."
“Nice to meet you too, sir”
What followed from afternoon to evening, Suguru's parents accompanied you all in the gathering.
Suguru tended to his mother with the help of Nanami, who kindly offered. Helping her feel more comfortable with the heat. You didn't ask any questions about it, of course, not unless Suguru felt ready to share it with you. But you understand that people undergoing chemotherapy often suffer from hot flashes or heat exhaustion. Since the body cannot regulate its temperature.
The whole time, Suguru didn't leave his mother's side. While you were talking to Shoko and Yu, you could feel her eyes on you. And it's not weird. You mean, who was the girl who was being indecorous with her son in her kitchen? Still, even though seeing them both radiating such intimate and warm energy made you want to get closer, you refrained. Afraid she'd ask you the question.
Your family.
The contrast made you bite your lip, uncomfortable. You weren't jealous or anything. Quite the opposite. You were so happy that Suguru had a family who loved and understands him. Even though they couldn't see what he could.
At some point, you, Satoru and Shoko return inside the house. Only Nanami and Yu stayed on the terrace with Suguru´s parents and him. Shoko was throwing away the soda cans and you were so absorbed in your thoughts, looking at the furniture with photos that you didn't even feel Satoru grabbing your hair to start doing his messy braids. His voice sounded calm, almost mature. It didn't have that usual childlike, playful tone.
"It's breast cancer. She was diagnosed a couple of months ago.”
Crack…
Still stuck in the photos. That really broke your heart. The disease that threatens Suguru's family with taking a soul, a wife, a mother away from them, and that Suguru wouldn't tell you. Had he told Shoko? Was it perhaps a difficult conversation that you missed? You completely understand if he didn't want to repeat the story.
“I see…”
"Her chemo is expected to end soon." The six-eye is going on tip toes, carefully. Not only with the topic, but also with you. He takes another strand of your hair, intertwining it with the other two. “Bun, listen… I-“
“It was spring”
“What?”
Satoru stands still, slowly letting go of your hair when he sees where your hands are. You are barely brushing the mahogany wood frame with your fingers. As if you weren´t worthy of witnessing such a beautiful memory. You can hear the click of the camera, the voice of a child saying it’s his turn, and that free and harmonious laugh. Her straight dark hair shining like her amber eyes. The crickets sing in the garden and the house smells like tea and lemon balm. Smells like home.
Satoru waits for you. Somehow feeling that the moment was pleasant. That your technique wasn't just useful for seeing how people died. Still, he felt a little jealous of how you stared at Suguru's photo on his first day at jujutsu school. But the baby looking at him, with chubby and flushed cheeks sitting on his father´s lap makes him press his lips together. Forgetting about that feeling when the laughter gets stuck in his throat. He always teased Suguru with that photo.
Baby Shit Suguru.
" Mr. Geto told me that Suguru shit on him that day and… Bun?” Satoru panics when he sees the tear running down your cheek, refusing to leave your chin. Until it finally falls onto your shirt.
He takes your hand pulling it away from the photo, taking you out of that trance, but you were already finished. Your mind connecting with something else. With those theories and loose ends.
“Bun?”
“Sweets?”
How are you going to keep hiding it from them? Odette is easy to read. But they can't see it. They don't know... so could Odile be letting her black feathers show? Or maybe if you washed these white feathers you would realize that they have actually always been black.
"Sorry, I just got emotional"
It would already be twelve o'clock at night.
There are lots of papers scattered on your bed and you're already on your second cup of coffee. Admired and terrified by your courage again. Or stupidity.
You're crazy, completely unhinged. Maybe if you hadn't known, you'd be more at peace. Now you understand when they say ignorance is a virtue.
Toki no Utsuwa no Kai
Q, Kyū
You take a long sip of your coffee as you read those names printed on the paper. You must return the folder to its place by tomorrow night at the latest. You've already read them and got what you wanted.
The conceptual map you made, that is actually a family tree, its right under t he photo of your father, and right next to it, lies the one of that mercenary. Your trembling hand runs over your face again. Still uneasy and stunned.
Toji Fushiguro. Former member of the Zenin clan. Son of the 25th head leader. Brother of Jinichi Zenin and Fudoka Zenin...
Fudoka Zenin, your father.
Toji Fushiguro. Riko Amanai's killer… your uncle.
Growing up, before he left forever, your father himself told you that your only family was him and your mother. Nothing else mattered. And when you were enrolled here, Master Tengen emphasized this to you. Explaining to you, along with Yaga-Sensei, everything you now know about that clan. What everyone knows.
"They have no scruples when it comes to power, and you, being a woman, are even more at jeopardy."
The Zenin clan didn´t guide the succession of leadership under strict father-to son system. The succession depends only on power and influence. If that candidate has the ability to use inherited cursed techniques and has the favor of the former head of the clan, that's enough. Still, whether by powder or inheritance. That would make you the perfect candidate. Of course, if you weren't a woman. But you are, so you wouldn't have anyone's favor. It's a hundred percent certain that they would choose someone else, and join you with him.
You still remember Yaga's face when he had to explain it in detail once you turned 15. Maybe it was difficult for him because he also had a daughter. And with a nervous gesture, clearly uncomfortable, he gave you the small packet of pills.
Until that moment, those words like unscrupulous and jeopardy had not gone so far into your reasoning. Neither your well-being nor your age would matter to those people. That's why, in addition to not letting you go on missions that might reveal your other abilities, they gave you a new name.
"From now on, you´ll be Mizuki Airi, understood?"
You fall back onto the pillows. Wondering if becoming a ballet teacher in the future would be better. Who would suspect that a ballet dancer is the granddaughter of the former leader of one of the most powerful clans? But wouldn't it be better if you hadn't been enrolled in this school then? Well, for many, it would make sense, but sometimes you can't see what's right in front of you. Turning the exhibition into the best hiding place.
“Huh?”
Your phone vibrates twice on your nightstand next to your coffee cup. Two text messages from Suguru have arrived in your inbox.
Suguru:
"It was happy to see you today.”
Suguru:
“Mom wants you to come over for dinner next week."
You nervously bite your lip. The touch reminds you of his teeth biting your lips in the kitchen. With the scent of lemon balm and tea around.
Airi:
"Me too. I was happy to see you."
You sit up in bed. Meditating on the invitation. Wasn't it too quick? Now that you think about it... Suguru's mom mentioned something.
"Airi? Oh, is she the girl from the train?"
Did he talk about you? You'd all ride the train together sometimes to get to the center. Or maybe it was... when you first met? The color rises to your face, but you still can't think about anything else. How much more... should you keep hiding it from them? They're your friends.
You love them.
Dad loved you. He always told you so. Even though his love wasn't as strong as his desire to continue, whatever the reason, you believe deep down in your heart that he would have liked you to live like someone your age. To enjoy what he no longer wanted to do. To live.
As Suguru once told you. When you know, you know.
Airi:
“I´d love too. See you on Monday”
Ready to enjoy your Sunday morning in bed, you begin sorting through this mess. But destiny is written and must take its course. You take the folder you're supposed to return and put the photo of the mercenary in its place. But you have a hunch. That which screams but you cannot hear.
And you get curious.
You read various documents. Certificates and reports from previous investigations related to the Time Vassel Association. Until you come across a pile from 1997. The date makes your heart skip a beat. It hurts.
The year you turned 7. The year your father died.
You take that small pile with the intention of moving on to the next one, but one surname in particular caught your attention.
Aoki.
Your eyes quickly scan everything, not believing what you're reading. Signed and stamped by the Tokyo Research Organization.
The list of potential spies officially submitted.
- ….. …..
- ….. …..
- ….. …….
- Tsubaki Aoki
- …….. …..
Aoki… it was your mother's maiden name. Was she the same Tsubaki Aoki you knew? Suddenly a voice in your head starts harassing you and won't shut up. But of all that it says, for example why your mother doesn't have the surname Inumaki, why you two couldn't take refuge with them, only one thing remains there in fluorescent letters without being able to take your eyes off it.
Why Master Tengen took you under his wing?
How did he actually find you? Why did he agree? Why did your mother agree?
“Easy… breathe, breathe”
Part of what was drifting aimlessly through your brain finally finds what it was looking for, connecting.
"Star Plasma vessel?"
"Yes, they are individuals with a natural, innate predisposition to be Tengen's vessel. Compatibility manifests in a deep connection with Tengen. He can sense the birth of a suitable vessel."
"I'm sorry, child. You can't put yourself or the rest of us at risk. You'll be working for the investigation brigade with your Second Sight technique.”
Were you a spare?
A creamy, almost honey-sweet scent is carried to you by the wind.
Wind that also reminds you that you should have gone back for a coat. But the visit to the cemetery had gone on longer than usual. This time, it was as if you had truly said goodbye again, just like the first time. And now, you had made the decision to go see the impostor under the safety of the dark sky. But first, you needed the exact location.
About to become one with the air, that scent invites you to follow it. And a hunch comes over you.
You follow it.
It's not close, you know. Not because of the scent the wind carries in other directions, temporarily making it disappear. But because it was your doing. And a hand rests near your chest at the sight of long yards of land covered in snowdrops. The same flowers whose fruit now adorn your small terrace.
"Rest in peace."
"What are you talking about? You don't even take care of your Tamagotchi. I was more of a father to it than you."
"Let's bet. If these flowers don't survive the summer until winter comes, I'll cut off you heads, understood?"
"Please leave my babies out of this."
Steam escapes from your mouth when you laugh. The dampness of the rain on the petals wets your fingers. And you venture to imagine who had been taking care of them during all these years. Still, the laughter that came from your lips sounded like those days, it sounded strange to your ears. The longing for those days is invasive. So you have to look for support in the tree near you.
Suddenly, that almost magnetic flow reaches the palms of your hands. Flowing so smoothly you'd swear it made a sound. You admire the thick roots of the tree next to your boots, raising your gaze to the large and almost bare branches. The wind begins to blow harder, sending some white petals flying to stick to the damp ground.
You follow the trail to the moonlight reflecting in one of the puddles. Resting your eyes on the lush forest surrounding the school. The flow doing what it can to get you there. To Tengen's shrine… The tomb of the star corridor.
Your hand goes to your aching belly. Sighing heavily. "Not yet."
Fading into thin air, you make way inside the long corridors of the underground. Reaching almost the end where a green door without a plate sneaks some light out under it.
You resume your form feeling the pleasant temperature. Leaning your ear against the door, hiding your presence. But the presence inside makes you smile, almost machiavellianly.
Poor thing.
Ijichi is in the room, and he is completely alone...
Knock Knock Knock
You feel a tickle in your stomach as if you were a little girl about to get into some mischief. Although a tiny part of you feels bad for him. You know how anxious he is. But there's nothing to fear; after all, he won't remember any of this.
"Who- Who is it?"
"Your worst nightmare" You wanted to say, but you stay silent biting your lip.
When Ijichi opens the door, his brain chemistry completely rewires itself. His face gains and loses color simultaneously when he sees you standing there with the most radiant smile he's ever seen.
"Airi-san!?" Stunned, he blinks many times not believing who´s in front of him. “What are you doing here this late?”
Your smile remains wide when you notice that something seemingly clicks inside Ijichi's head. You know this, because he suddenly closes the door. His pulse at high numbers rushing to his phone to dial Satoru. But then, he begins to smell something.
“Ijichi?”
Apple, nutmeg and something like citrus… like her grandmother's orange tree. He could even hear her calling him to share a piece of apple pie. So absorbed in it that he doesn't see those dark swirls taking shape in front of him.
“Heeeey! Are you there? What´s goin-”
You hang up as soon as you hear Satoru's voice. Leaving his phone on the desk.
"Ijichi, Ijichi, Ijichi… that's no way to treat a lady, you know?"
The assistant can only see a blurry silhouette in front of him, floating along with the melodic singing that carries him away. Everything around him looks smooth. The background is dark, black as coal, black as outer space... but he sees crystals shining, as fine as glitter, in shades of purple and red. And he can hear his grandmother's voice again. He feels the long grass brush his knees as he runs to the cabin, smelling the butter of the pie crust. And she says something... it's far away, he wants to reach it. He miss his grandmother so much.
“Ijichi, I need you to answer something for me"
The soft echo runs through Ijichi's ears. Hypnotized. He feels his lips are moving and his vocal cords vibrating. Words coming out of his mouth. And as soon as they came out, he felt the soles of his feet suddenly touch the ground. Opening his eyes suddenly as the voice fades from his head.
He looks around confused, wondering when he stood up and why. Dazed, he looks at the desk where his phone start ringing.
"Gojo?"
“I´m on my way”
Kageno´s dark grayish and sapphire blue scales blend with the sky and the dense clouds. Descending and circling. Analyzing the surroundings of the oriental style building of red, green and brown tones.
Ijichi's information was correct.
The beast growls, almost mimicking the thunders threatening to light up the sky again, revealing the cursed silhouette. The wind stings a little against your face, turning your cheeks red as cherry.
But nothing really compares to the feeling in your chest. Like broken plates on the floor... you couldn't fix them on your own. Perhaps you could barely piece them back together, as you'd tried to do all these years, but tiny pieces made the battered piece creak once it was half-complete.
This is how you saw Suguru at that event that night... just like the day he left. Beautiful, but broken all over. But why would he do that? Why do you think he'd take out his resentment on you after so many years?
You gasp.
Kageno shakes his head, transmitting the muscle spasms to the rest of his body, forcing you to grip the chains tighter. "Oh, sorry, are you getting dizzy?"
You roll your eyes when the beast growls. But that scare was necessary, waking you up from your thoughts to see how through some clouds, torches are being lit outside the temple. Kageno is the stealthiest of all your mounts. Still, you ascend above the clouds again, the cold stinging your bones, making you gasp.
Literally, you're now thinking with a cool head.
And no... You really don't think he did it. Neither the boy he once was, smelling of leather and tea. Nor the man he is now, broken and beautiful.
“I love you”
“That´s not love…”
“Shut up…”
"You're worse than them, you went further than them! You-"
“SHUT UP!”
So when the wind roars load, but still cannot extinguish the torches and he appears, you leave. Crossing the rest of the clouds. Looking back just once, seeing the man becoming a small dot. The light of the flames fading. With that longing again growing painfully inside you. That poison that can make you wait and wait... but deep down it's just the song of a lonely Kauaʻi ʻōʻō bird.
˚ʚ ♡ ɞ˚
"Too short..."
Naoya swirled his glass around in boredom as he surveyed the hotel bar. The ice cubes clinking against each other and the glass as he takes a sip of whiskey.
"Too flat, too much perfume…” He turns his back on the group of people sitting near him. His nose itching. He doesn't like the floral scent, but the woman next to them keeps moving her hair as if it's causing the opposite effect. So he looks at the tables close to the windows. A blonde woman accompanied by a man in a suit has set her attention on him. Her bright green gaze piercing into his. A foreigner... no, he doesn't like her.
One last time, he looks around after ordering another glass. With the same result. "Too much bust, too shy"
Tired, he rubs his chin and finishes the rest of his alcohol in one gulp. That fucking floral perfume is making him sick.
Now free of those stupid, horny giggles and smell, Naoya spot his father standing in the lobby talking to a short man. Hands tucked into his sleeves and with the face flushed, he's probably been drinking as usual. But what deeply catches his attention is that he's looking away. Not the way he usually does, when he really doesn't want to listen to anyone but has to anyway. He frowns, shrewdly watching the young woman entering the hotel. She wears high boots, yet she doesn't seem to look short without them. She´s dressed entirely in black. Her cheeks glow in a fading red and that long hair is slightly disheveled by the wind. Yet it’s all put together.
And his head throbs, it hurts...
There are bursts of energy as she walks past him, eyes closed, waiting for the elevator doors to open for her. It's dense, volatile like gasoline… cursed.
A sorceress.
His nose picks up almost imperceptible notes, as if that wind that whips the windows had taken something away from it. And Naoya stands there, frowning as well. Especially when his father turns in his direction. Naobito´s full attention is on that woman. Not even as if he were trying to remember something, but as if he couldn't believe what he was seeing. As if... he had already remembered.
Up close, Naoya admires everything from the braiding on the crown of your head to the loose strands falling down your back. The rich brown color stands out against your leather jacket. And something in his brains tells him to fills his lungs through his nose.
Suddenly, as the elevator doors open and let the people inside out, Naobito Zenin starts to approach, pushing his way between them. But the towering figure that went ahead of him makes him stop, just as he sees that woman and her son get into the elevator.
The doors enclose the three of them. But her eyes still closed. All he can do under the watchful eye of Satoru Gojo is admiring her profile until he can remember what's keeping him so alert. So he decides to pay attention to the reflection in front of him.
Waiting and waiting.
But the elevator stops. And those few seconds when she step out, he sees those long eyelashes flutter a couple of times. Blinking.
And he breathes… he smells.
If he had been alone with her, he would have grabbed her by that braid and buried his face in her neck, deciphering note by note. Forcing her to look him in the eyes. And so, silencing that inside his head that is not leaving him alone. What didn't leave his father alone either?
"You don't remember... do you? I don't blame you” Satoru pats his head, right there. “Anyone would have amnesia after that."
Gritting his teeth and with his eyes wide open, the huge smile and soft whisper coming from the leader of the Gojo clan leave him blank. Long enough to be left alone inside the elevator without him noticing.
You can hear Satoru's goofy laughter getting closer as you quickly turn into the hallway. Passing the card through the lock to open the door.
“Thank you… Thank you so much for that” You put more force against the door to close it when Satoru leans his back against it.
"I told you it wasn't a good idea to stay here, Bun. It was up to you, it wasn't my fault.”
“No!?” Are you kidding?”
Satoru stumbles backward onto the bed as you let go of the door, slamming it shut. Ignoring the pet name.
“Uh, I think I had a dream like this before."
"Shut up and stop getting in my way! What do you want?"
“Nop, the dream definitely didn't continue like this.” He twists his mouth in disappointment, leaning back on his elbows.
"Bet it didn´t"
You almost flinch when he jumps out of bed. Taking off his blindfold. And he doesn't stop. About to take a step back, his choice of words leaves both of you still. Uncomfortable.
“Where were you?”
You look down, but your chin is high, your face slightly tilted. As if one part of you is that girl from almost ten years ago, and the other part is the woman you are now. But it's Satoru who looks the most defeated, scratching the back of his neck as he turns and walks toward the window.
The question wasn't demanding, nor did he raise his voice. His voice came out soft, deep, and masculine. It was a man's voice.
He´s still turning his back to you, raising his head. As if searching for the right way to say something. For him, it wasn't hard to say it. It's not like years ago, when he found it quite comfortable not having to say anything because he believed things were taking their normal course. The thing is, he's afraid of your answer. Because he doesn't know what your answer will be. You could ignore him, avoid him as much as possible. He already knew that; your actions could very well give him the answers, but deep down, those actions didn't matter to him. It was your words that mattered.
Satoru turns around, opening his mouth to say it. But you speak first.
Preferring to answer that rather than anything else.
“I went for a walk”
“A walk, huh?”
"Yes, Satoru, a walk." You tuck a strand of hair behind your ear. Satoru paying special attention to your accessories.
“And… was this place nice”
“I wouldn´t say that”
You know what he's talking about. But you're thinking about the cemetery. And that new funeral you had.
"Like… it was dark? A really long hallway? By any chance, wasn't there a nerd with glasses?”
You managed to bite your tongue when you were about to take the bait. You couldn't defend Ijichi this time. “No”
“No?” Satoru finishes closing the distance between you. You dare to look up, not intimidated by his height towering you.
“You were at the school underground. Residues of your cursed energy scattered all over the place, like glitter." He moves his fingers like a creep. Stating, not asking.
"No"
"Definite answer? Last chance, baby”
“Definite answer”
You sit down in bed, starting to take off your boots. Hoping this small display of vulnerability will be enough to confuse him.
"Airi, I really appreciate transparency in people."
Oh well, you tried.
“I think we all do”
Satoru follows you to the bed, this time kneeling next to you. Perhaps in a way of showing himself more vulnerable towards you as well. But with different intentions than yours. “What I mean is, I know you´re lying and there´s no need for tha-”
His words ends up slurring when you take off your jacket. Not because of your collarbones or shoulders but worried about your health when you reveal the simple knit asymmetric top you´re wearing. Sleeveless and not warm at all. “Bun, you were begging to catch a cold”
“I might catch a cold because of you”
“Because of me?”
“Yeah” Gently you slip your hands under your skirt, not too shameless and not too innocent, and try to remove your stockings. You slide them off slowly without looking at him. You'll take that bath whether he leaves or not. You're not going to give in. You'll deny everything until you die. “I arrived ready to take a hot bath to warm up, but you showed up. What's more, what you did with Naoya stressed me out. Stress affects the immune system, you know?”
“That´s a terrible excuse”
“No, you´re an ignorant” Quickly, you stand up and try to get past him to sneak towards the bathroom, but he does too. Blocking your way and colliding against his broad chest.
“I think we have a problem here. Let me be clear.” Because of the proximity, he forces you to crane your neck to look at him. Too serious to ignore him. "I work for the Jujutsu Society. My duty is to serve and protect everything related to it. This isn't just personal, it's professional. I can't let you snoop around if I don't know what your agenda is."
It´s not just personal? What's the personal problem you have with this man? It's confusing, because you don't see the boy who broke your heart too in front of you. Not right now at least.
“Oh I understand it clearly. You have to serve and protect. That´s why you helped dig my grave”
“What?”
“You paid Mei Mei for information.” With one hand, you manage to push Satoru back. “Listen. And I´m really sorry but whatever you think you know, it’s not even half the truth. Don't interfere. I swear, if you try to interfere, whether it's you or me who dies, I swear I'll-"
“Wow wow, wait there” Satoru raises his hands. “Don´t be so extreme, If I weren´t on your side, I´d have killed you already”
"There's no need to kill me to not be on my side. That's not your style, if I remember correctly."
You're talking about Suguru, and he knows it. That's why he finally kept his mouth shut.
The silence feels strange, uncomfortable. So much so that you cross your arms as if you feel you need to protect yourself from it. And Satoru's words disarm the girl, not the woman.
This is not what you need. Not now. It was almost ten years late.
“I want you to trust me”
"You made a mistake, you can't fix it now." Did the girl or the woman say that?
“What you want me to do?”
"I just wanted you to be honest and brave." Says the girl, but the woman says; “Nothing, I want you to do nothing”
Satoru, for the first time in a very long time, he does not know what to say. So you take this chance to finally reach the bathroom. You lean your back against the door, sighing exhaustedly. Tucking your hair behind your ears once you've removed the clips holding it in place. Brushing against the piece of jewelry that feels cold against your fingertips.
And the rain starts to fall again.
November 14, 2006.
"Ugh." You moan quietly.
"It hurts?" Suguru asks in a whisper. His head tilted towards you.
"A little"
You close your eyes tightly against the sting of pain. Your fist clenching on Suguru's jacket.
"Relax, it will be over soon"
Both of you are in Suguru's bed. Since according to him, you would be more comfortable that way. But it´s a bit difficult, so you try to focus on the sound of the heavy rain hitting his window.
It's already seven in the evening and the girls are no longer supposed to hang out in the boy’s dorms. But you had taken a while to decide whether to do this or not.
"Wait!" You open one eye while Suguru looks at you with a bored face.
"I haven't finished removing it yet" and with a quick movement, Suguru removes the thick needle from the helix of your ear putting a gauze with ice against it. “We´re done!”
Suguru purses his lips to keep from laughing at your face. Your eyes are still closed and your eyelashes wet. He can tell that you're making an effort not to moan in pain. But he can't stand it and starts laughing, and so do you.
“Don´t be mean”
Sitting and locked between his legs, he gives you a loud kiss on the cheek. “Which one you want to use"
Suguru shows you two rose gold huggies in a hooped shape that´s fit snugly. One with pink little stones that trace the curvature of the metal and the other with a heart pendant.
"Mmm" They are similar, but the pendant might get stuck in your hair "I want this one"
Suguru nods and prepares to put the huggie in your ear. Tucking a strand of hair behind your ear to place a damp gauze on your helix again. Once he´s done, he takes the mirror. “Look”
“Nice” You tilt your head, appreciating the jewel. “When did you make yours?”
“I started ear gauging when I was fourteen”
“Oh”
"When you've overcome this trauma, we can make another hole." He shows all his teeth when he smiles at the face you make. Then he leans over you, trapping your waist with his hands. The tip of his nose caressing your right cheekbone before kissing it. “I want my tip”
“Oh no…” You lean on his shoulders as he lifts you onto him. Your legs coming out of the slits of your long uniform skirt to wrap them around his waist. “ I didn't bring my wallet"
You kiss his fake pout. And he kisses you back in that way he knows, lowering all your defenses. Your back gently hits the mattress as you begin to unbutton his shirt. The click of your mouths as they part making him sigh.
"Airi..."
The touch of his hands against your thighs burns your skin because the caress has not been consummated . So meone is knocking on the door...
Knock Knock Knock Knock
Knock Knock Knock
You startle out. The foamy water in the tub no longer so foamy.
“Give up!”
"I would never give up on my fiancée!"
Geez, you'd forgotten how quickly he recovers his spirit.
“Turn around”
“Huh?”
“Turn around or I´ll rip your eyeballs off”
Said and done. Satoru turns toward the window and hears your hurried footsteps. A zipper opening and closing, then he hears your footsteps again. The bathroom door slams shut. And he can hear you start blow-drying your hair for several minutes.
Yawning, he falls onto the bed, occasionally checking his phone. He even tries to guess what perfume you're wearing when he takes your jacket, waiting for you to deign to come out. But more minutes pass, then more and more. Purposely or not, he knows neither of you are going to give in.
"Airi?"
You don´t answer.
Satoru settles on his side, resting his head on his hand. “I won't discuss the matter further, I promise. I know you're lying anyways.”
“For all I care…”
“I heard that”
“Good!”
“Won´t you come out?”
And again, you don´t answer.
With his eyes fixed on the down comforter, he begins to massage his temple. Recognizing this sensation that rarely occurs. Satoru Gojo is losing his patience. And even though he's not quite sure how to continue trying to interact with you, he'll keep doing that. Try.
He sits on the bed, calculating how much force he needs to kick it open. It doesn't have to be strong enough to tear it apart, nor weak enough to give you time to escape. Satoru knows you haven't because he can still sense you inside with his six eyes.
“Your phone is ringing”
As if he had cast a spell, you open the door.
Your hair is completely loose. Admiring every detail of the long ivory knitted dress that hugs your waist and all the right places. From the long bell sleeves to the off-shoulder fold-over neckline, leaving your shoulder completely exposed. His eyes glued to the modest slit revealing the whiskey colored leather boots underneath.
“Won´t you pick up the phone?”
Piling the clothes you just took off a while ago into your suitcases, you spit out all the sarcasm you can, throwing it at him. “I wonder who´s calling”
Giving up, he bites his lip and hang up. Well, at least you got out of the bathroom. “What are you doing?”
You go through the entire room gathering your things. From a perfume on the nightstand or a book, to the excessive amount of hair products from the bathroom. But you don't answer. It only becomes clearer to him when you pick up the hotel phone to ask someone to pick up your bags.
Satoru stands still like a scolded child, not daring to say anything else. Had he gone too far with Naoya? It was funny though.
Suddenly, your phone rings again, and you glare at him. But he swears it's not him. So you grab your jacket from the bed to answer it.
It's Kaen.
Satoru gets to your side with curiosity and concern when the expression on your face becomes distorted. Almost as pale as the moon.
“I´ll stay there, I´m on my way”
Renji's voice echoes in your head. About duality. But right now you feel more like Odette than Odile. But this shadow looming over you is larger than that of the sorcerer Rothbart.
It would be one of the worst nightmares.
You told Satoru he didn't have to do anything. But this really isn't the time to put your pride before the person who took care of you. So grabbing your coat, you open the door.
"Come."
Notes:
Of all the chapters I've written so far, this is the one I liked the most. It was going to be longer, lol. I was going to add three more scenes, but I told myself, "Enough, stupid bitch, rest."
Well, I hope you like it a lot! Thank you so much for your kudos. I would really appreciate reading your comments to know what you think and your theories.
Chapter 7: The White Swan (Oath Of Eternal Love)
Summary:
GUYS! We're already in the final stretch of the first season. Can you believe I already have the epilogue for the final season? I even have the song for it ewe There will be three seasons. We're all going to cry; it's bittersweet but somehow heartwarming.
I've gotten much more organized, so I hope to be able to upload about two episodes per month.
I hope you like the episode. I'd appreciate it if you'd leave your comments and kudos <3
Chapter Text
Sweet Dreams (Are made of this) – Emily Browning
Safe and sound – Taylor Swift, The civil wars
Savior - sombr
The devil within – Digital Daggers
The world we knew (over and over) – Frank Sinatra
Kill Our Way To Heaven - Michl
Somebody that I used to know – Gotye, Kimbra
Runaway – Yeah Yeah Yeahs
Good looking – Suki Waterhouse
Time to pretend – MGMT
Heads will roll – Yeah Yeah Yeahs
We shout – T.A.T.U
Hayloft II – Mother Mother
Everybody wants to rule the world – Tears For Fears
(I´ll never be) Maria Magdalena – Sandra
Atlantis Is Calling (S.O.S for Love) –Modern Talking
Black Sheep – Metric
Dust in the wind - Kansas
The reckoning – UNSECRET, Matthew Perryman Jones
With only the dim yellow light from the posts above you all, the crimson blood on the animal's white feathers looks bright and fresh. Like the new cut on Kaen's face.
"It came out of nowhere, Airi-sama."
"We heard something, maybe the swan hitting the ground, and then he attacked Kaen, and just as quickly as he appeared, he vanished."
Your hands inside the pockets of your coat play with the keys of Ayaka´s house. Feeling your throat completely dry when you try to swallow, still staring at the poor swan. The cold wind rustling the lifeless feathers on its body. The smell of iron is almost imperceptible, yet it still sends shivers down your spine.
"And you?" Kaen, whose blood trickles down his cheek, turns to Satoru. Bright eyes uncovered and with his arms crossed, thoughtful as he rarely does. "Can you see anything?"
Satoru stares at the house in silence for a few seconds before seeing you crouching in front of the swan. Stroking the feathers on its wings, knowing you weren't trying to see anything. You didn´t want to, you didn´t need to. Just an act of compassion.
Resenting the meaning of this message.
Both of you.
“No”
Again, a chill runs through you. Overwhelmed, helpless. About to enter into a dark trance, but Kaen´s voice holds you tight, bringing you out of it. “Airi- Sama?”
“What do we do with it?”
"Did you check inside the house?" Admiring the fact that your voice didn't tremble like you thought it would, Kaen brings some relief into this whole situation.
"I did, she's fine."
Still, you can't let your guard down. The game isn't over yet.
Your eyes fall on the house next door as you stand up. Wondering how far does he want to go? Could he be angry that you are not really the vile, cold being he thought you were? Does he want you to be? How far does he want to push you? Apparently, he could have already done whatever he wanted without anyone noticing and gotten away with it. Now proves it. Kaen's words were a momentary balm, but who guarantees that when you enter you won't see something similar?
"The house next door... leave it there and I'll take care of it. Now go back and have someone treat your wound."
Kaen takes a step forward with that sullen expression, watching Satoru out of the corner of his eye. “Airi-Sama, but-”
“Now”
You're not in the mood to listen to his warnings about Satoru like Homura has been doing. Not now. Much less when something heavy shifts inside you as you watch the member accompanying Kaen grab the swan by the neck, lifting it off the ground with little care.
You try to push that feeling away when you walk over the blood stain on the sidewalk. Making way for the smell of damp earth, snowdrops and the dew of the yellow daffodils as you and Satoru enter Mrs. Ayaka's garden. Inhaling deeply. No cold wind against your face, no iron smell anymore.
Once inside, after taking off your shoes. Both can hear some bells getting closer. Your heart leaps with joy when you see the chubby ball of brown fur. The cat seems sleepy, scratching behind his ear before starting purring. A small sign that nothing bad was happening.
Well, Satoru will have something to entertain himself with in the meantime.
At the end of the hallway, a little further from the kitchen, a bedroom door lies half-open. The light from the street gives a little clarity to the room, letting you see the bed when Mrs. Ayaka is peacefully asleep. You knew that at some point she would start sleeping downstairs.
The years had already begun to weigh on her.
You leave your coat at the end of the bed and slowly move towards her, putting an arm over her in a hug, seeking for her warmth. Then, she jolts comically, making you smile.
"Hi" You say quietly.
"My Goodness, darling"
"Sorry" You settle into the bed better, resting your head behind her shoulder.
"I knew you were having nightmares again." She says reaching for your hand.
You don't say anything, but that´s enough answer for her, so she rests her hand on yours until she falls asleep again. You couldn´t.
Long minutes pass before you get out of bed. Looking one last time at her and around you before leaving the room, thinking this is how things should be. This is how things were supposed to go on. The only thing that, for now, should anything happen, could keep you human. Neither cold nor vile.
“Odette is not dead, Odette is not dead…” You repeat to yourself. Following Tsukune´s loud purr, leading you to the living room. There, Satoru is sitting on the couch with the feline curled up in a ball on his lap.
"He has a truck engine inside" He says, caressing the soft fur, attentive to the almost non-existent curve in your lips. “Is she alright?”
You nod, sitting next to him. Both looking at each other amused by the high decibels of Tsukune's purr. Satoru thinks it could very well be a Guinness record.
"So… it´s dark, intimate. I think it’s a perfect time to tell secrets. Why don´t you tell me yours?"
He knows, Satoru knows what he believes its truth, but he wants to hear it from you. He's not exactly a perfect being to judge you. But you remain silent. Your eyes fixed on Tsukune kneading Satoru´s leg. So he leans closer, whispering. “I ask because… this person is putting a lot of effort in tormenting you. And he seems to know a lot about you. The swan was quite-"
”There´s no secrets”
You weren´t lying.
Yaga knew, your most trusted members knew, maybe even Tengen. And that was the case; not telling other people didn't make it a secret. Not necessarily. And Satoru imagines it's a very long story. Many things that may have nothing to do with each other, but when combined, could form a perfect circle.
And he´s shameless. He wants you to open up to him. He wants that because somehow that makes him feel he has something to do with you. But this is all you give him.
Silence.
“Airi”
Satoru tries one more time. Getting even closer and trying not to make Tsukune uncomfortable, but the cat gets up from his new favorite spot, heading to the kitchen. Unaware as you are, following the kitten with your eyes, he tries to take your hand but you pull it away in time, barely feeling the warmth of his hand that you imagine must feel nice now that your hand are cold. And he understands why you don´t want this. It's not vague, it's there stuck in your mind and heart. And it is what makes him an idiot, because the fact that you can butcher him any way you want and still not do it, behaving the way you are, fragile and unfriendly, lets him know that you still hurt. Something of that girl who left is still there inside, and it hasn´t healed. One of those wounds bears his signature. He is one of the artist who used your heart as a canvas, who once filled it with bright colors only to later leave it faded. Leaving behind a half-painted sun that never gave warmth.
That realization leaves him a bit numb. Any shamelessness that may have arisen now disappears. Making him feel out of place, like he shouldn't be here, next to you.
Still, his spirit fights, and he persists.
“The detective´s wife, your mother… did you-?”
HISS
It's a small pike of energy, different from yours and different from Satoru's. Like a rapid electric chock. Volatile, poisonous.
Quickly, both of you head to the kitchen, keeping the lights off. You take Tsukune is your arms, who´s completely bristling, grunting uncomfortably and burying its claws into your dress. And all Satoru can do is frowning.
Upset and confused.
There´s no flow of cursed energy around. None but yours and his, it was like an illusion. But… When he turns to you, he doesn't remember ever feeling a more sinister thing. Something emanating within you. So much so that Tsukune began to move restlessly in your grasp. Something boiling about to explode when he lays his eyes over the same spot as you.
The light from outside filters through the small window, allowing you both to see the reddish footprints on the floor, and when Satoru turn on the light, he can no longer believe it's an illusion.
And your face… rage, helplessness. What good is so much power if you can´t do something, right?
Now you are the prey of another predator.
“How is it possible?”
“Good question. To tell the truth, I'm quite intrigued."
Your eyes are still there on the stain on the wood.
It burns, this feeling. Not like when you were forced to keep a low profile at school, not like when you wanted to say something but had to bite your tongue to follow that rule. That thing begging to come out.
It burned differently.
A fire that is not within your range of control. A fire you cannot command. Burning away every barrier of purity and fragility, sweetness and gentleness, if there´s still any of it left… Threatening to turn Odette to ash. With fulfilling her worst nightmare, being abandoned and forgotten. Because he dared… he dared to come in here and play. A snake crawling inside a burrow with newborn pups when the mother is not around.
"Relax, alright honey bun? The kid is watching." Satoru whispers playfully as his hand rests squarely on your left shoulder. Giving a light squeeze, before petting Tsukune. His tail still bristling. "How about I stay here tonight? I don't think Grandma will mind. I've already won the cat's heart."
“He has taken the boy of the ten shadows under his care”
You definitely don't relax, you can't. Not when you can't help but hear the swan's agonized cry inside your head. Its desperate, futile flapping of wings. You can even feel the breeze it causes against your face. So, trying to escape, you tear your eyes away from the damned footsteps and search for Satoru's eyes. They always sounded like a song with a lot of rhythm, and it kept playing the same, only with sad lyrics. And you wanted to ask... what does it feel like to see the only person who ever understood you walking in the opposite direction, knowing you can't stop him? Suddenly wanting to know if it's the same thing you felt when Suguru left. If he felt that way when you left too. The truth is, you think not, because he never knew you understood him.
He never knew.
“Come with me”
Those words taste bittersweet.
Does he feel the same taste?
Tsukune follows as you both go upstairs. Your old bedroom is clean and tidy, as if you had never left. Even in the window there was a small pot with an aloe vera.
"Sorry, you'll have to draw your legs up a little."
You look at Satoru from head to toe. The bed you used to sleep in was for an ordinary human being. Not for a six-foot-tall ferret.
"It´s fine, thank you"
“You´ll stay and guard?” Before leaving the room, you wait for Tsukune to go with you. Perhaps preferring to sleep among more familiar smells. But he jumps onto the bed, settling on Satoru´s chest.
Meow
“I´m a lucky one”
From what you once knew, Satoru preferred dogs more than cats. But he´s enjoying the feline igniting that mysterious engine within itself, comfortable and warm.
"ASMR included"
"Enjoy the service” About to close the door, a desire to thank him for staying appears, but for some reason you feel is not necessary. Maybe it's the way he's looking at you, waiting to connect with your gaze again, which do anything but meet his. Because if you did, you felt that with every passing second, his brow would furrow deeper, the corners of his eyes wrinkled in an angry expression, like the last time you saw him. At the same time, there was that feeling of nostalgia that you didn't know why it appeared, that made it hard to imagine him in another forty years.
"Good night, Airi”
“Good night”
After cleaning the kitchen floor as quickly as you can. Washing your hands and slowly walking down the hallway, you can´t stop thinking about the stranger now resting in your old room. This stranger who could have been your savior. The stranger who feels like one because you don't see much of what he once, what you knew. And that nostalgia doesn't go away, wrapping itself with you in the blankets next to Ayaka. It only stops when she pats your head, caressing your hair like the mother she always was for you, the one you need it, silencing all those thoughts.
You blink heavily a few times before you begin to dream, but just before you close your eyes for the next hours, when your ears become deaf and inattentive, anesthetized by sleep and fatigue, you manage to hear something.
The sea.
It doesn't sound furious, nor very calm. Foamy waves crashing on the shore. Then a voice. So peaceful, yet steady like those waves.
A man.
"Death is not a punishment... because it will come for the bad and the good."
You don't have time to feel confused, or grateful for tonight. That even if everything around you is a forest on fire, you can be here with Ayaka. Fully accepting the sleep. Safe and sound, when out there among the cold and stained feathers, someone in watching.
Damn you.
He clenches his fists, trembling. Peace isn't something you deserve. This is justice; what he's doing is doing justice. He'll make sure your whole world revolves around him. Wherever you look, he'll be there. Whatever you feel, it will be him. He´ll get into your hear is such way that it will turn black as coal. Make it so stiff that it can't beat. He´ll get so under your skin that you´ll want to tear it off, flesh and soul. You´ll wish bleed to death, not standing the fact that both share the same blood. A poison, a disease for which you will not find a cure.
In your nightmares, in your visions, he´ll be there. But now he steps back, disappearing before a pair of blue eyes rest on the empty spot where he was.
Just some solitary white feathers dance with the wind on the pavement around the swan, which appears to be smaller than the previous one.
ʚ ♡ ɞ
November 28, 2016 . Osaka.
7:00 am.
He takes one last drag on his cigarette before getting out of the car. Once one of his subordinates informs him that the young girl has already left your apartment. But he didn't go in immediately. He stood there, staring at where a pool of blood had been a few days ago, and something pressed on his stomach, on his lungs.
Cold and heavy.
He wondered how much longer this could go on, how much longer it would take him. If you were planning on taking longer, too. Who would be the first? He hoped it would be him.
The door opened slowly. His subordinate stood outside the apartment, waiting. And just like the first time, the scent of coffee, vanilla and jasmine invaded his nostrils. Only this time he was alone, just the curious rodent peeking out from his pen, hiding as soon as he sees the invader. Not the woman who looked so much like his wife.
He takes a step forward, but before the sole of his shoe touches the floor, he stops dead in his tracks. He stifles a laugh, almost mocking, nostalgic.
"Take off your shoes. How many times do I have to tell you?"
The detective runs a hand over his face, letting out a long, heavy sigh. He's eager to light a cigarette when his wife's voice echoes inside his head, sending pangs through his chest.
So he takes off his shoes.
He doesn't want a scolding from you, since he knows that you might soon find out that he was here. The reason? He doesn't know, or that's what he would like. He wants to know you... not some paternal instinct he'd never allow himself to feel for you. He wanted to understand you, to know who this woman was who came like a hurricane to his home.
Were you the hurricane?
He laughs bitterly this time. If the devil appeared with horns, a tail, and red skin, everyone would flee in horror; that's why he appears so neat and beautiful, speaking softly in their ears, Right? He thinks about this while the image of his wife walking out the door for the last time, dressed all in white, happy and radiant, is like a bucket of ice cold water pouring over him. Like torrential rain and him without shelter.
Like a hurricane.
Finally, sure of his steps, he enters your territory, wondering things that perhaps a man who looks like him, like the devil posing as human, many wouldn't believe he could ask himself. Especially when he's already inside your room, inside the walk in closet as big as his wife's at home, and opens a blue box. When he picks up a rather a small photo album. Full of clippings, some movie tickets. His fingers run over a long, fragile branch, a flower whose petals are too dry and dark to identify its name or its smell. Then, when he turns to the next page, his eyes remain glued to the first photos, with that nostalgia full in his chest. Hands clasped over a dark pleated skirt, a boy cupping your face with his lips close to your ears, perhaps saying something that couldn't be said out loud, given the way your blush was immortalized on the glossy paper. But it's the boy posing next to you that stirs everything inside him again, reminding him how things can change from one second to the next. How someone, instead of falling, decides to throw themselves down.
Suguru Geto, the cursed user. When the hurricane hadn't yet swept away his old purposes, his vision, his being. Finishing breaking even more your bruised heart. The pieces you managed to pick up after his wife, your mother, and the mother of his children managed to shatter it. Forming the woman you are today. The woman he tries to understand, but peace does not appear within him. Not when he brings the photo closer to his face, seeing no one else than his daughter, covering your face with his finger, leaving only your eyes exposed.
Her eyes.
Next to this monster, who was once a happy boy and in love, your eyes shine like hers when she was with him, when his first child was born, and the second one. Like when the third was on the way. A tiny glimpse of her on those purple precious stones. So he tells himself again, no longer wondering, because something like that can be faked. Something like these lovebirds in the photo couldn't be faked... his wife loved him, and he loved her, even though he didn't know it was the devil himself, the hurricane that destroyed his home and yours. So painful, so human… The reins couldn't have slipped from her grasp when she never had them. Coincidences, destiny… have a life of its own. It does and undoes, as long as it puts everyone in their place. He knows what his son's place will be, but he wonders what yours will be.
Unable to hold it in any longer, he steps out onto the living room terrace after putting everything back in its place. Lighting a cigarette. But his lungs don't fill completely, cursing against the honeyed scent of snowdrops mixed with nicotine. Being unable to find the pleasure he always gets from getting his lungs sick.
Frustrated, he puts out his cigarette, not caring about leaving a trail of poison inside the house, which he's sure is your safe place. From your pet in the pen, your prized clothes in your closet, that blue box, the vinyl records on the shelves, and the vast amount of books around the house. And with these details that remind him again that you're a person, with likes and dislikes, he wonders if you laugh, if you smile often or not. If you've been able to do so all these years. If his own daughter will become as serious as you were when he first met you in this very place, once the hurricane has passed. Because he´s doomed. His doom is sealed when he picks up that aged green leather book, awkwardly placed on the bookshelf, where something is peeking out conspicuously from within those old pages, calling him. His wife´s face stares back at him, and beside her...
He swallows heavily, feeling as if all the nicotine accumulated in his lungs had taken the shape of a hand and was strangling him from the inside. His brow furrows, but not in anger. A strange mixture of longing, disappointment, and tenderness takes hold of him. The baby girl sitting on the mysterious man's lap has red cheeks, and large, pearly eyes gaze up at him, just like his daughter's does. Bright and innocent. The man, unlike his wife, smiles at the camera. A father happy to have the family he believes he has, just as he once believed.
His fingers press a little harder against the photo, wondering if you have ever felt like tearing the photo into a thousand pieces and keeping only your father's picture. Like he does now and keeping his wife's? Because he feels like it doesn't belong in your home, but not out of possessiveness. He believes it when he turns the photo over and sees handwriting and recognize that it's not his wife's. And so, the righteous side of him feels just a little more relieved. More relieved to be able to understand you, but the human side of him... resentful, not perfect at all, makes him take the photo and put it in his coat pocket.
He doesn't plan to give it back to you, even though he knows you'll come for it.
That's the idea.
ʚ ♡ ɞ
“Don´t do it…”
The cold wind whips your face, which feels like its burning.
Suddenly, in the distance, where the sunlight seems to be fleeing from you, you manage to see something. A small white dot, hopping around, fleeing from something. Like a gray cloud being blown by the wind, it blocks the sun's warmth and all its light, trying to reach the rabbit. But it's too dark to be a cloud, too fast. As if a curtain had been summoned.
It feels claustrophobic.
“Don´t do it…”
An aggressive thunder crashes in the sky, and the rabbit that is still running is seen more clearly, you are closer. Your arms make another movement to stay in the air. They feel heavy, not light like a swan's. Your muscles stop contracting as you glide.
Then , the grass around the rodent begins to burst into flames. It runs back and forth, trying to avoid the fire, when a nother thunder crashes.
The fluttering of your wings.
A tingling sensation settles in your abdomen as you fly in a dive. Opening the claws of your black scaly legs that are about to catch their prey.
“DON´T DO IT!”
Megumi?
Your eyes snap open.
Stretching your body under the sheets as you hear Mrs. Ayaka's and Satoru's voices. Steeling yourself to get out of bed when you hear them laugh. More worried that Satoru might have said something stupid than she might have a heart attack upon seeing an unknown man appear out of nowhere. Who knows what was going through the lady's head... what will you say to her when you're alone? That little bit of anxiety doesn't go away even when you wash your face with cold water in the bathroom. But suddenly, Megumi's voice echoes in your head.
“DON´T DO IT!”
That dream...
Sleeping is something you need, but honestly, dreaming has long since ceased to be your favorite involuntary activity.
“Airi? Darling, are you up?”
Satoru´s face seems to light up when you walk into the kitchen with Tsukune in your arms, who stretched his body in greeting when you walked down the hallway.
"Finally! Sleeping Beauty, we thought you went into a coma." He says as he puts a tangerine in his mouth.
You frown a little and look at the clock on the wall. It's almost 12 noon.
“Oh sweetheart” As is fitting, Ayaka envelops you in a hug. Placing her hand affectionately under your chin after. "Gojo-Kun was telling me how you guys met” She laughs sweetly, the sound representing all her years. "You should have heard how he talked about you, it was even poetic!" Ayaka spoke excitedly, but this has decided the mood you would have for the rest of the day. "Sit down dear, and eat something, I'll start preparing lunch."
You sit up slowly. It’s not necessary to look at Satoru, his innocent smile shines from afar. Instead, you pour some tea. Trying to ignore his persistent stare at you. Your cheeks turned pink from the warmth of the tea, admiring how your face looked more relaxed and less serious when you talked to Ayaka. But he clears his throat, a bit heartbroken to stop the moment.
"Mrs. Ayaka, I don't want to be rude but I can´t stay for lunch, but I can come for dinner-“
“I´m thankful but you can go to hell” You glare at him, whispering.
“Oh babe, as long as the fire is yours” Satoru whispers back to you, teasing.
"Oh don't worry, I'm sure the three of us can have lunch together before Airi returns to Osaka, right?"
Both turn to Mrs. Ayaka, who seems to be completely delighted with Satoru, especially when he gives an affirmative answer. But you didn't count on Satoru's enthusiasm being so scorching.
Not this time, at least.
"Of course! We have to celebrate our engagement."
“Engagement?”
“Ignore him, if he doesn't eat something sweet, he starts talking nonsense.” As soon as you're on your feet, you grab Satoru by his jacket and drag him out of the kitchen. Tsukune following them with his tail held high in a sign that you take as a haughty total support towards you.
"It's been a pleasure, Ms. Ayaka. Is Wednesday okay? Ugh-"
Tsukune runs away from the gate when you slam it shut.
"Airi! The kid!"
"Enough, what were you thinking?"
"You're leading a double life, you rascal."
Rascal…
Sweets and Company ♡…
A raucous laugh echoes in your head, and the warm powdery scent conquers your nose.
"Airi?”
You shake your head, answering quietly. Suddenly less fierce than before. “It’s nothing..."
Satoru looks at you intensely. The way your eyelashes flutter when you blink also take him back in time. When the snow was falling, and the only thing warm was the hot chocolate and your lips.
He licks his lips, fantasizing.
Remembering.
“Very well, then I´m leaving”
You step aside to let him pass, but he doesn't move. Both hands are in his pockets, his eyes never leaving you.
"What?"
“How much can you forgive, Airi?” He wonders.
"You've changed a lot"
Well, you didn't expect that. But he didn't say much more about it. Still, it managed to leave you puzzled.
"See you later. I'm preparing a boy to enroll him in Jujutsu high. He... reminds me a lot of you."
With that, he disappears into the distance. The wind no longer carries his fragrance near you, dissolving in the air current. But it brings something else…
“You´re going to die…”
Still as a statue, your gaze looks even towards the sky. Your ears sharpen, so much so that you can hear the swan's feathers rustling against each other in the yard next door. The harsh rustle of dry leaves hitting the branches of trees as they fall in the distance.
A déjà vu.
“I´m gonna kill you!”
You open your eyes suddenly when you hear it clearly this time.
You walk a couple of blocks, feeling the wind and the contrast of the few rays of sunlight against your bare shoulders, hoping to hear something else. What was that? It wasn't the first time it had happened; you'd always attributed it to the flow of energy that your technique inadvertently encodes. But as you run your fingers along some walls and even the floor, you can't see anything. Only the poor swan sacrificed yesterday, and... You run, you run back to Ayaka's house when you catch sight of the other swan in front of the house.
So he kept lurking around during the night?
"Son of a bitch"
Could it be that Satoru stayed up all night?
“Airi?”
You stop right in front of your house when Ayaka decides to poke her head out with Tsukune in her arms. You let out all the air in your lungs, relieved. "I walked Gojo to the end of the street."
"I see. Oh? Were you running?"
"No, no, I'm fine."
"Come dear, after lunch we'll prepare a dessert for tea time”
You smile, both of you entering the house. But a somber feeling washes over you as you look at the opposite sidewalk, right next to the lamppost, stopping in your tracks imagining his damn silhouette.
That gloomy halo as sinister as if he were still there.
ʚ ♡ ɞ
Jujutsu Headquarters, Tokyo.
06:15pm
"She never spoke of her father, except that... her mother took care of her.”
His own voice sounded strange in his ears. A half-truth. The Principal tries to keep his hands still, suppressing his habit of balling them into fists whenever something bothers him. Like the voices and demands of these bigwigs.
Damn vultures. Waiting and waiting… circling in the sky over a body that is not yet dead.
And there it was… just like you told him. Although the advance notice made things a little easier, it didn't make this "meeting" feel any less long than it actually was.
"You could lose everything, your life."
Satoru settles in closer to the coffee machine, watching Shoko walk away through the window. He knows his friend has resented the secrecy, but he can't say any more for now. The pains of hell (you) would fall upon him if he does it again.
"You wonder if it's worth it?"
" I was wondering if your wife and daughter would be okay with it."
The director sits at his desk, finishing his coffee. There's no need to meditate anymore. No matter how much Satoru gets into this, Yaga can't get out. If there is any consolation for him, it is knowing that it is not just duty that drives him to lie for you.
"He´s so stupid…”
Satoru doesn't ask immediately. He prefers to add a few more sugar cubes to his coffee when Yaga continues.
"A world where only sorcerers exist... so we can be safe. If only he could see how she is now. His idyllic world, will not be equally idyllic for everyone. It was never meant to be that way”
Satoru knows what he means. About being in the middle and being pulled from both sides.
And it's true.
If he assumes that in some other life Suguru were to achieve what he wanted, what difference would it make for those like you? It was no privilege. The same hierarchy, the same abuses...trample the weak, cage the exotic. How could a world with only sorcerers be a safe place for you with people like the Zenin? Even... he came to falter. In the past, caring for the weak was not his favorite activity.
“Suguru, should we kill these guys? The way I feel right now, I doubt I'd feel anything about it.”
At that moment, Satoru gave all the power to his best friend, putting the fate of the world and sorcery in his hands. And Satoru must have seen it, when Suguru appealed to sense. Because it sounded different, the same lines but different meaning.
“No need, it´s meaningless.”
He had always had the power. The strongest, he was saved because Suguru had that power. Suguru, his best friend decided to save him, knowing that he would be the one to sink into darkness.
Suguru repeated to him ad nauseam that the lives of non-sorcerers mattered. Until a certain point, he hadn't realized if he followed that idea because he'd told him so or if it was because he truly believed it. And suddenly, when you reappeared and he found out everything, Satoru realized he felt no loyalty to either side. Sorcerer or not, it didn't matter to him.
It was something else, the worst of curses.
When he remembered him, you, when he sees his former teacher, Shoko, and the rest of his friends.
Megumi.
Although he often reproaches himself for feeling that is not enough, because something was missing.
"What will happen now?"
"She has lots of little birds... Airi." Yaga massages his chin, going over the events. "She was informed that the higher-ups are pretty keen to know who their parents are."
“Why is she the target now?”
“Where to start…” Yaga points to the coffee machine. They'll both need a little more, so Satoru starts pouring the beans into the machine. “First they wanted her to find out the reason for the fire at the Zenin mansion. Until Mei Mei mentioned Renji Otsuka and his engagement to Airi.”
“What does that have to do with Airi's parents? ”
Satoru crosses his arms when he hears his former teacher's goofy laughter.
"What? Are you jealous?"
“Were you saying…?”
"There are several groups within the Zenin clan that have been tracking all those children born out of wedlock in an effort to make the cursed mounts appear. And the son of the former head had a child of whom no one knows anything. He left as soon as the baby was born. But… There is one of the higher up´s who apparently knows this Renji, only one. And is the one who was directly involved in the execution of Fudoka Zenin.” Yaga pauses, waiting for his former student to finish digesting the fact that you are swimming in much deeper waters, hunting a much bigger fish. "You'll understand that they contacted Naobito knowing that at some point he met Fudoka's wife.”
Satoru opens his eyes wider if possible, his heart racing, wanting to get out of his chest. Is that why that old man stared at you that night at the hotel as if he had seen the chupacabra?
"So... it's over? They already know it's Airi?"
“No, it’s not over” Yaga leans towards him, lowering his voice. “ Whatever Naobito is telling the higher-ups right now are Airi's words.”
“How?”
"Airi's mother wasn't the only bad apple in her family. Although she was banished, her sister managed to get out with clean hands, but Airi found all that dirt.”
"She blackmailed her"
“So now she´ll pretend to be the mother”
Amused, Satoru snorts. "That was close.”
“Indeed”
Gee… you´re really willing to rip root and stem.
“So, tell me, what's my fake mother-in-law's name?"
“Do you know the name of the mother, Masamichi Yaga?"
Yaga moves his eyes slightly, right in the direction of the voice questioning him, understanding you. This was much bigger than the Zenin believe. And with the shitty people he's surrounded by right now, there is not a single crumb of faith that can be had in them.
His lips part, feeling the ground shifting beneath his feet but he does not hesitates. Because... after all, his mission in this world was far beyond his long career as a teacher, far beyond his position as principal. That's why Tengen trusted him from the beginning.
Was beyond the survival instinct.
“Inumaki Makoto”
ʚ ♡ ɞ
"Everything was delicious"
"Oh, it's a pleasure for me to see you eat like this."
"Tea?"
"Thanks honey. Hey and what about your friend?"
You purse your lips without leaving your task of serving tea. "Noriko? There's not much time left until their babies are born, perhaps at the end of January.”
“What a joy, but I was talking about that handsome young man.”
You know she's not scolding you, quite the opposite. But you still prefer to respond as if she is. "Sorry about that. We drank a little, and before we knew it, it was really late. I invited him here since we were closer."
"You should catch that fish" Mrs. Ayaka walked past you moving the dishes and carrying the cups to the table.
"He's not my type"
Mrs. Ayaka looks at you very carefully and you hate when she does that. She can't wiggle her eyebrows, and every time she tries to do so makes you laugh, making her think she caught you.
"You´ll be an excellent godmother, but don't you think they would need a good godfather?"
"Give up"
The rest of the afternoon goes by very quickly. Even though Ayaka continued asking many questions about Satoru. You only gave short answers, more focused on something else. Something that will come to us all eventually. Something that has been rattling its rattle like a snake near you.
Death.
Ayaka is old, but will old age be the one that takes her away from you? By sharpening your senses, you can feel the 5 sorcerers surrounding the place. Thus ensuring that it is only old age that takes her away.
"I see you distracted, are you thinking about him?" She asks playfully.
You roll your eyes, sighing in exasperation. “You marry him”
“If I were your age, I would”
“I bet”
"The years give you wisdom. And I know that young man is for you"
"The years give you dementia. You're crazy"
"Bah! You'll see that I'm right."
Ayaka stands up to go get her blood pressure pills. And you follow her, leaning against the door frame of her room when suddenly something catches your attention. You walk to the window, looking out, and caress the white and yellow petals of the daffodils. They have bloomed very well this time.
Ayaka´s favorite flowers.
When you were little, she said that she really liked them because the peculiar shape of the center made it look like they wanted to give you a kiss.
A kiss…
Your lips tingle, lost between nostalgia, nerves and of course, sadness... anger.
A carrousel of roguish and beautiful memories. Falling into them making you sigh, but it's cut short when a pair of blue eyes appear like a flash of lightning. It's warm and fresh like a day at the beach, a bright sky reflected in the sea. This carousel wasn't as exciting as the other one, to be honest. You preferred not to talk about him, not to give Ayaka wings, but suddenly you want to know, need to know. What was so easy for him to say now that he couldn't years ago?
"What did he tell you?"
"Oh, I already told you” She makes a gesture with the hand. "The way he talked about you was so charming. He told me how you two met." In a comical move, she puts her pill in her mouth before drink some water. "He talked about her hair and how much he loved your long eyelashes."
Ayaka is not aware of you expression because she´s too busy simulating your eyelashes with her hands, but it reminded you of the monster that had eyes in its hands. A Spanish film by Guillermo Del Toro.
You don´t understand why a part of you feels disappointment. That wasn´t anything strange, many people often told you that. But it’s that same part of you that encourages you to ask if there´s something else.
“Just that?”
"He said that you were a very kind girl and that he understood why you were so reserved. I imagine that in his work many people count on him. Gojo-kun said that you were one of the few people who understand him, saw him as a human being. What a shame, so young and his bosses demanding so much of him."
The lack of sleep surely affected him. He really got to share something like that? It wasn´t something proper of him. At least not at that time. But the rest? You´re not going to lie this time, it was the truth. From the first time, everyone talked about him, everyone told him how important he was. But you only saw a boy whose people around him were waiting for him to reach a maturity that they could exploit, because he was the strongest. Sadly, over time you discovered that even if you saw a human being, he only saw what he had seen his entire life since he was born. As he used to say, worthless weaklings. Except for his best friend. But, stepping out of your thoughts a bit, you bitterly emphasize that life taught Satoru that being too high also had a disadvantage. It didn't allow him to clearly see what lay below.
“I´ll tell you his secret” Blushed and excited like a teenager being told a good gossip, she sits in the bed and taps her side with her hand, inviting you to sit. You obey. “Gojo-kun told me that since school, he's been in love with you."
There´s a whistling in your eardrums, it doesn´t stop.
No.
Ayaka smiles, still with the blush on her cheeks. Unaware of the turmoil inside you.
No... It was not true.
"WHERE THE FUCK WERE YOU!?"
"WHERE THE FUCK WERE YOU!?"
"WHERE THE FUCK WERE YOU!?"
Satoru´s voice echoed in your head and then the images came. You just close your eyes as if that was coming right towards you for a second time.
Love? That was love?
"Sweetheart? Oh… what is it?"
You flinch slightly when you feel her hand on your cheek, wiping away your tears.
He can´t… he lied. Did he, right? Because it can´t be. Because that day… the last straw. Of all the things you thought Satoru was capable of doing, that wasn't one of them. For real, for the first time you feared him.
You had to leave.
“It´s fine, I… I'm going to bed. I have to go early tomorrow to get my things."
“But Airi, darling… you´re crying”
"It's just… I haven't seen him in a while so, knowing this was quite something. That´s it, It´s ok."
Ayaka didn't ask any more questions, but her worried expression was still there. You know tomorrow she´ll ask those questions. That and that she´ll sleep better than you tonight. You weren't going to try, so you waited. When all the lights went out, you left the house.
“You´re going to die”
Before entering the patio of the house next door, the wind manages to carry that whisper again. So faint and almost inaudible that you swear it only came from your head. So faint that the familiar ringing seems to be only your imagination.
You want to sigh, to relax your cramped lungs, but you hold back. Not wanting to breathe this air for another second, especially when you see the swans. There were already a couple of flies on the swans, and all you could do was rub your hands together in discomfort. So you asked Kaen to leave you alone, and so he did. You took a couple of steps back before the flames began to consume the feathers, then the flesh, waiting for the fragile bones to be reduced to ash. Your static silhouette in a shadow under the dim orange lighting of the fire.
“You´ve change a lot”
From your coat, that old rolled-up paper sees the outside for the last time. Your eyes scan all the numbers, stopping on 17. How could anyone not change after something like that? You're not the only one with that in mind. The detective sits in front of the fireplace, drinking his third glass of whiskey. Without stopping looking at the photo in his hands.
“If you look the right way, you can see that the whole world is a garden”
He closes his eyes, meditating on what he was going to do, what he wants to do. Suddenly he feels that the days are passing too quickly. There's very little left until the 30th.
Sighing heavily, he throws the photo next to his glass and picks up a document, reviewing the information several times before bringing it closer to the fireplace. And he thinks about it again. Would he really change anything? Do you deserve it? On the other hand, you think not. That's why you do what you do, even though it may be unfair to some.
But you must continue.
You throw the calendar into the flames, eliminating evidence like a true criminal. And the detective, with difficulty, throws the document onto the burning wood. As the number 17 burns, the name "Aiko Zenin" on the birth certificate will be cold ash the next morning.
But not all secrets can remain as such forever.
Fate puts everyone in their place, like a game of chess. It ends before or when the king is captured. But eventually, many fall. Knights, rooks, bishops, pawns… king and queen.
He runs faster when the voice of the horn at the station announces the departure. Part of the surprise awaits you. He can't ruin his older sister´s birthday, his; it's almost here. And there's still work to be done. That´s why the boy smiles, his chest rising and falling.
He almost missed his train.
Tokaido Shinkansen
Departure from Tokyo, bound for Osaka-umeda
December 2, 2005
Tokyo Metropolitan Curse Technical School
With hot chocolate, your friends officially welcome the cold season.
Apparently, it's their custom to spend the first weekend in December together sneaking into the common room at night. To tell the truth, you'd had a pretty good time. Nothing like the clandestine parties at boarding school, where you couldn't stand to be there for even two minutes the first time.
Too young for too much alcohol and other things.
Sometimes you wonder what will become of them. When you take a shower with lukewarm water or when the get-togethers with your new friends are pleasant and no one ends up with a black eye or worse. Just like it used to be back there.
Whatever happens, you don't plan on going back there, or anywhere like it.
Before leaving the bathroom, you finish putting on your gloves. The ivory scarf and knitted hat making your eyes stand out. Maybe you could send a photo to Mom? She usually wears colors like that. Although you don't think she would approve of the jacket. Satoru and Suguru had been telling you how funny and cute you looked so bundled up. Suguru said you looked like a snow bunny, and Satoru said you looked like squishy toy. Which made you blush. But you don't want your body temperature to drop. That won't be good for your muscles when you start warming up once you get home. And with that, a small, burning spark appears inside you. Is it a tantrum? No. Anger? Maybe.
You won't send anything to Mom.
Why didn't she get you out of that place sooner? You always wondered, but not to her. You try to understand, and you do. So you'd be safe, she said. But Dad never hid you in such a horrible, neglectful place. You suppose those were different circumstances, right?
“No…”
You ignore your own voice.
It was for your own good, it was for your own good...
Under the same cherry tree as usual, you adjust your long puffer jacket before sitting on the bench. You don´t know about Satoru´s this time, but Suguru wanted to spend the weekend at his house, so you agreed to go to the station together. It's been like this since the beginning of the year.
Your first year here.
Although, although, most of the time it is only in the company of Suguru. Sometimes you two talk a lot, other times not much. He'll be listening to music, and you'll be lost in thought, staring out the window, reminding yourself why you can't allow yourself to feel things for him or anyone else. But you are either very innocent, or very stupid, or very stubborn.
Many times you catch yourself looking at his hands, or when you see him sitting there super relaxed with his leg wide open, you wonder what it would feel like to be snuggled between them. And when he drinks his tea, you´d like to be the hot liquid that touches his lips.
And then there was Satoru, who is now just a few feet away from you, you see, arriving completely alone. As you watch him approach, your hand began to give the other a light squeeze in an attempt to calm your stomach. When you met him, you think you experienced envy for the first time. You didn't usually look at him the same way everyone else did.
The prodigy.
Everyone saw a promise, and you saw freedom.
The system might believe that putting chains on him in the form of rules would be easy, but Satoru would be the one who would play with those chains, throwing them off like pulling a lint off its sleeve. You knew that.
So carefree, almost a poem. Everything you wanted to be, everything you couldn't be. And over time, certain feelings beyond admiration began to blossom. It wasn't a garden you wanted to take care of, to be honest, but all of this was so different, so new. So typical of someone your age, perhaps. New species of flowers you'd never seen, never been able to touch.
Though over time, you would realize that Satoru would give you more of his thorns than his petals.
“Hello squishy bun”
“Hi”
"What's wrong? Were you expecting someone else?” He says in an insinuating tone, leaning down until his face is almost colliding with yours.
"Um… Suguru" Leaning back, you can feel the hot current of blood reaching your cheeks. But why? Is it him or… he?
“I asked him to leave me alone with you"
His smile grows bigger when he sees you blink rapidly, red as a poppy. And suddenly, shamelessly, you allowed yourself to feel disappointed.
Suguru agreed?
“Oh…”
“Oh? What´s wrong? Don't you want to know why?" Satoru gets even closer, with that mischievous smile. But you couldn´t smile sincerely, trying to escape from this garden. Still, with a naive tingling that deep inside you thought was hope, you ask.
“Why?”
Perhaps it was your blush, or perhaps the sweetness with which your voice came so trembling from your lips that made Satoru grab your cheeks with extreme softness, and planted a kiss on your lips.
It was just a peak, a long peak.
You don't close your eyes, so you can see Satoru's silver eyelashes just a few inches from yours. The smell of his perfume never felt so intense, so much so that you can decipher every note.
Suddenly the anxiety turned into butterflies.
There were too many colors, as if winter weren't approaching, but summer. Was this something you could enjoy? Could you?
Just as you're about to close your eyes, ready to capture his lips with yours, and before your hands could hold his on your cheeks, he pulls away. Your gaze falls on his smiling lips, ready to get your kiss, but well, Satoru is Satoruing.
"Sometimes you remind me of Miss Piggy from the Muppets"
You bat your eyelashes, blinking confused trying to process what he just said.
"That's what I mean! Look at those eyelashes, how charming"
The cold returns to your cheeks when he lets go. A sensation that was similar to what remains in the body after a jump scare sets in all your limbs. There in the pit of your stomach, running through your chest until it reaches your throat. Your brain has already processed it and stored it in your subconscious. This, which suddenly feels familiar as Satoru starts walking, starting to talk about trivial things, as it nothing happened.
You want to ask what that was, why he kissed you, if you had left a little seed that has blossomed inside him too. But something prevents you, that familiar thing in your subconscious, which gives a small shock to your conscious part when the train pass through the tunnel and you´re able to see your reflection in the windows.
There in your eyes, just in your eyes.
Her eyes.
You flinch when Satoru's hand taps your head. The gesture was gentle but somehow not gentle enough, because your heart felt an ache.
"We're here."
The doors open at your stop, stepping out without looking back. Because your subconscious knows there´s no meaning. Those butterflies were just a whirlwind of anxiety that will put you in a total state of alert whenever he´s around. Just like the first time you saw him.
Them.
Both on the same day, like the sun in the morning and the moon at night.
It was March 4th, a Friday.
Taking a deep breath as you finish combing your hair, making a really nice half updo. You dismiss the idea of calling your mother, you don't want to make yourself more nervous than you already were.
M aybe another day she can see you in uniform.
You blush with excitement when you arrive at the station. A few people around your age wearing the same uniform and others from other schools. The first time you won´t be locked up Monday to Monday. They gave you a room, so depending on your schedule you could spend the night at school or go home whenever you see fit.
Suddenly, the voice indicating the destination of the trip causes a knot of nerves in your stomach again. Although you managed to distract yourself for a few seconds with a group of 3 girls chatting animatedly, all of them blushing and giggling. One specifically caught your attention because, besides being very pretty, it seemed like she was looking at you. Her eyes went up from your waist to the crown of your head, making you feel proud of your hair, of course. But then, her gaze changes direction, just like the others. So persistent that you can't resist.
You followed her gaze surreptitiously.
It wasn't difficult to try to figure out what they were looking at so much. You couldn't tell if he was your same age or older, he was really tall. Hair as black as the night and loose. You could only see his profile as he was standing facing the window. So you do the same. His reflection clear there. His eyes are closed and is wearing headphones. And for some reason, you can't stop looking. As if something were going to come, as if he were going to recognize you, as if you knew him, or as if he knew you.
“… where we can…”
It's like thunder in the clouds, a flapping of wings. Then, an explosion, something heavy falling to the ground.
“A world where we can…”
“Come with me”
You blink, and through the glass, everything looks darker, totally claustrophobic, and right at you, something huge is coming. Powerful and furious, black and white, making you squeeze your eyes shut.
“I´m going to kill you”
Your eyes snap open. And as a reflex, your hand lets go of the handle.
It happened too fast. Now, the most intense amber looked back at you through the glass. But then, the doors open, and one of the girls gives a slight push, maybe wanting to take your place. The perfect combination for your sudden dizziness, because you take two false step forward, ending up right behind the boy, whose jacket made him look much more imposing. But it's the smell that practically freezes you, as if you had smelled that exact, precise mixture somewhere else.
Embarrassed, you admit that he smells very good.
Bergamot, Artemisia, all earthy and pure leather. Tea and jasmine.
On the other hand, you don't realize what´s happening due to the height difference. The boy turns to you, with a slight smile admiring what it looks like some kind of small, fluffy mammal. Wrapped up to the neck in a white scarf. Warm and cozy.
Like a snow bunny.
"Are you OK?"
Like in a scary movie, you raise your head up expecting to find the monster stuck to the ceiling, but there was no monster. Just a very cute boy who noticed that strange flow of cursed energy coming from you.
But his voice…
“Come with me”
You see his lips moving, but what you heard isn't what he's saying.
Is that his voice?
“No?”
“Excuse me?”
"Okay, let's start over. Are you okay?"
His eyes close as he lets out that little laugh. Very charming. And for some reason, it feels nostalgic, empty... like you're saying goodbye to someone you love. While he tries to remember where else he's seen eyes like yours.
“Yes, I´m ok”
“So…” The boy takes a step back as the doors open again, letting you out first while the other girls follow right behind you. “Was that you?”
“What?”
"Your energy, is quite unique."
“Sorry, my technique is very sensitive."
"What do you mean?"
"It's… a second sight."
You don't realize that with each block, the number of pedestrians is getting smaller and smaller. As the ease with which you managed to speak to this stranger surprised you a little.
Pleasantly.
“A second sight”
You nervously bite your lip. You know your technique is invaluable for the field you'll be working in, but for some, it might be useless. But that doesn't mean you're incapable of defending yourself; quite the opposite. Although you've still explored the limits of your body.
Although there are still things you can't talk about.
"I can absorb cursed energy and see it... if that makes sense."
The cute boy looks back ahead, thoughtful. As if trying to decipher something more in what he felt from you. Suddenly, his expression changes to a rather friendly one. His eyes close again like those of a kitten receiving a good scratch.
"And you know how to fight?"
There it is.
"Want to find out?” You mutter through gritted teeth.
“I wouldn´t refuse”
That was not enough to recover the spirit. You already knew that outside of the investigation field, your technique would be underestimated. But the first day? Without even seeing it in action? It sounded more boring than it actually was. You could see all the way back to the day his grandparents decided to create his parents so he could be here now, underestimating you.
"I'm sorry, it's just that you don't seem like someone who wants to hurt anyone."
"Wanting and being able to are two different things."
"Uh- sure, I get it. And what´s you-"
Oh…
Suguru watches as you take off your scarf, exposing your slightly pink cheeks, perhaps from the nerves of the first day, or perhaps from being upset by his comment.
Whatever the case, it has left him speechless.
Now, he admires your entire profile even more. From your hairstyle, which was worthy of a painting, to that dark waterfall that covered your eyes, as bright as Satoru's. Delighted with the way your chin rises. He could even feel the heat of that fire in your eyes. Something beyond pride, much, much beyond. As if you didn't even know it was there.
“Suguru”
“Uh?”
“My name is Suguru, Geto Suguru”
Your eyes meet his, and you have a chance to see his features better. You want to bite your lip, nervous or something else. It's something familiar, something you know. Or something you're longing to know. You just don't know anymore, but you both stop at the same time at the school entrance. He is overcome by a desire to know your name, to know if it matches that fire, or that sudden, captivating pride.
Your lips part, and your heart begins to beat faster. His eyes don't leave yours when you tell him your name, being the first person in this school you've lied to.
“Airi, Mizuki Airi”
“Hajimemashite, Airi”
It´s time.
Your new life begins now.
At Yaga's request, you skipped the first two classes, since there was still more to explain, feeling tense about the box of pills in your pocket. So to try to distract yourself a little, you walk around the entire floor, ending up near the same place. The hallway was almost empty, there were really very few students. And much to your chagrin, you can't get Suguru out of your head.
Your name, the lie.
Was it really just that, or his eyes too? That blessed idea his grandparents had to bring his parents into this world so you could realize that giving birth to such beauty couldn't possibly be legal?
You start pinching your lower lip in an attempt to calm this feeling, trying to find a way to feel comfortable with your new name.
To lie.
Your small adventure ends when a little further from Yaga's office, right near the stairs. A large window, large enough to fit comfortably, absorbed all the light from outside. Warm enough despite how foggy it was.
You don’t know how many time have passed, but you´ve already flipped several pages. When all of the sudden something changes.
Someone.
You don´t take your eyes off your book when you know t he person a few meters away from you doesn't move an inch. Your fingers press hard on the edges of the book, trying not to look. As if you were a rodent prey to a larger predator.
If you move, you're done.
"Satoruuu, let's go, we´ll be late"
That voice! Suguru!
As if he were calling you, you look up.
Blue tourmaline vs. amethyst.
Ethereal.
Not a beauty like in the magazines the girls from the boarding school secretly brought to their bedrooms. Not like in the movies. Such an appearance doesn't even make you blush, because it is like those Renaissance paintings where there are nymphs bathing in a lake surrounded by unknown herbs. His hair was almost as white as the snow, short and somewhat messy making him look like a dandelion. And… why is he smiling?
"Can I… help you with something?”
The strange boy named Satoru keeps looking into your eyes, widening his smile.
Then, he leaves.
For the rest of the day you didn't see him again, except for the last class. He sat a couple of seats back, next to Suguru. And just like a couple of hours ago, you can feel his eyes on you.
Both of them.
And it wasn't just them. Maybe you should cut your hair? No way.
Taking things more seriously, you wonder if, just like Suguru this morning, Satoru also noticed something he shouldn't. So as soon as class ended, you locked yourself in your bedroom for the rest of the day. But when the night came, without meaning to, the only thing you could see once you close your eyes were those blue gems.
And that voice, inviting.
Luring.
“Come with me”
Kyoto
11:26 PM
For the third time, she opens Gojo's chat, inspecting the photo in detail and reading the information she sent him over and over again.
Utahime:
Name: Sumire Inui
Age: 16
Birthdate: 20 April 2001
Year of admission: 2013
She bites her thumb, the suspense taking hold of her again when she reads the rest of the messages.
Utahime:
He´s in the files of deceased students… the girl was transferred in mid-2014.
Name: Yoshio Inui
Age: 17 years old
Birthdate: 30 November 1999
Year of admission: 2011
Utahime:
Only the father's name appears in the records.
Gojo:
"What else is there about the boy?
Utahime:
"Special Grade”
Gojo:
“Dah”
Utahime:
.l.
Gojo:
"Have you heard anything about banned students or accidents there during 2015?"
Utahime:
"No. why?
Gojo:
“You sure? In what year does it appear that the boy supposedly died?”
Utahime looks at the screen with concern, frowning. Biting her thumb harder this time. Her muscles tensing when the cold chill runs down her back, reaching the tips of her feet. The thought of someone like that around her female students was unbearable.
Utahime:
What happened?
Gojo: He…
She locks the screen, throwing her phone away from her on the couch.
A world without curses... idyllic. But what about people? Monsters aren't really under the bed.
ʚ ♡ ɞ
November 29th. Shibuya
9:30 a.m.
"How does it feel? You're already three years away from people stopping calling me indecent, love."
"You´re not that old. Who calls you that?”
"You."
You can't help but laugh before sipping your cappuccino. "I'm do not call you indecent because of your age."
“I know, love, I know”
Inside what use to be your old favorite bookshop, Renji and you enjoy your first breakfast together in Shibuya, fully exposed.
A little bit of sun managed to break through the clouds that threatened to start a rain like the one a few days ago. That made you wonder if there will be more frequent snowfalls this year than the last. If the months would start to pass faster when the year ends. It's almost here, tomorrow is your birthday. And there's only a month left until New Year's.
Where will you both be during this time?
Your eyes shift to your cappuccino, surreptitiously glancing at the beautiful ring on your finger. Renji concentrated on his toast and the emails on his phone. Some of his dark hair fell almost obscenely over his forehead, although for you, it wasn't inviting enough to set your imagination running wild.
Maybe with two drinks in your bloodstream? Chances are you're picturing someone else's dark hair.
Renji was one of the most handsome men you've ever met, but... he was your cousin. Although the relationship between you was not as such. And Renji was more than delighted with that.
But a deal's a deal.
His disappointment at this didn't go unnoticed by anyone, not even you. But you would never have agreed to something like that with someone you didn't trust. Mind and body were safe with him. The thing is, you weren't raised in that kind of environment, if you could put it that way.
Cousins with cousins? The blood that runs through your veins has generations of those kinds of practices, but even so, it doesn't appeal to you.
Children were not part of the plan.
It was forbidden.
Once you´re both married, Renji is more than happy and willing to make you see stars, but each of you can ensure your own intimate happiness as you see fit. Just like despite having a broken heart, Renji has not stopped doing.
"What are you doing tonight?"
"I'm meeting Yuki."
"The stunning blonde?"
"The stunning blonde."
Your teeth dig into your toast, though more so in a smile when you know deep in your heart what Renji is going to propose.
"Don't you want me to come with you?"
"Nope."
“Why not? The three of us could-“
“This is why I can you indecent”
“My love, in nature we have a purpose. We must-"
"Stop justifying your satyriasis."
Renji drops his palm onto the table with mock drama. "I'm energetic, I say you need it."
You just roll your eyes, refraining from saying anything about it. You'd rather save all that energy for Yuki, who will be just as spicy as Renji, if not spicier.
With that in mind, while you´re finishing your coffee, your attention goes to one of the employees. She goes outside, taking a small plastic bag out of her apron.
Breadcrumbs.
Like a spell, the sound of plastic attracts a pair of pigeons. Landing on the sidewalk. Then 3 more. Then so many that it is difficult to count them between so much jumping and flapping.
The invisible citizens.
Silent witnesses of history. Or as others might say; pests...
As you stop looking through the glass, you realize that Renji is looking at you. A soft smile graces his lips, but his eyes sparkle with something hard. Both of you are thinking the same thing.
Those birds, can't be blamed for their adaptability if all they're looking for is survival. When they no longer have a natural environment to return to. When those who see them as invaders do not believe in harmonization but in eradication.
Refusing to coexist.
Renji, Kaen, Homura, Hotaru, Haruki, and many more. Many more that you know are out there.
Discarded.
"Let´s not dwell on sad things. Let's plan our celebration instead. The pieces have already moved and are in our favor, aren't they?"
“And just in time.”
“See? The future is ours”
It wasn't that those words gave you a boost of overconfidence, but he was right. For now things have turned out in your favor. Maybe Mei Mei was just doing her job, but if she had other intentions, she shot herself in the foot.
Or maybe it was just meant to be.
That makes you shift uncomfortably in your chair. For better or worse, you had no control over that, don´t you? Your hand rests lightly on your belly, thoughtful. Everything you do… those threads can't reach that far. Everything you do now is extremely calculated, at least you have control over the results.
But the rest?
The tenacious gleam in Renji's eyes is scorching, rekindling that boost. You don't really know what the future holds, but the thought of it being yours... you loved that idea.
"It's horrible. Who would do something like that?"
The bell rings as the cafe door closes behind two women. While out there, a white feather mingles with the pigeons.
"Poor girl… and those poor creatures. Just recently some chicks were born."
"Really? Around this time of year?"
“It was almost like a Christmas miracle. I really hope they catch that psychopath"
ʚ ♡ ɞ
November 6, 2006
Kyoto Sister-School Goodwill Event
“Not bad, sweets”
Shoko´s voice comes from the walkie-talkie as the third arrow hits the target.
Today is the first day of the sister-school good will event. Everything had been prepared days in advance for the team battles. But unlike last year, they decided to add one more activity:
Speed tests.
The 70 meters of distance were marked every 10 meters from the launch point to the target. Each of these meters would be measured with time. The challenge is to stop the arrow as quickly as the participant can.
The team with the shortest time would be the winner.
And you, for a change, at Yaga's request (order) you would have certain limitations for this day (like the rest of the days) and you could participate as an archer.
So here you are, fantasizing about the many ways to stop the arrow.
Disheartened, you let out a heavy sigh before Shoko reaches your side.
"Let's get something to drink first. The Kyoto students are already getting ready."
More students begin to spread out across the courtyard. Kyoto and Tokyo.
Everyone seemed to be having a good time, but the competitive atmosphere was a bit comical. Warm and welcoming smiles and daggers behind them. Well, it’s ok… After all, that spirit was the purpose of the event. Foster camaraderie and rivalry. Any mean can be used to win.
Except for killing or incapacitating other students.
Test their skills… enjoy the competition.
“Sure”
Before entering the school, you see the target. Your arrows being pulled out by the assistant, and you almost stop in your tracks. You feel a slight tingling in your right hand. Your fingers rub together as if you could feel the burning of the wood finishing turning against your grip.
“I don´t remember, uh… it goes like this”
Suguru was trying hard to concentrate on his book. A Difficult task with Satoru trying to make that guitar sound decent.
Moments like these were precious to you; it's so rare these days that the four of you can be together. So before Shoko comes in to grab her soda, you take out your phone and take a picture.
"How about you play the same old song?" Shoko laughs at Satoru's third attempt as you walk out onto the terrace.
The gas coming out of your soda makes some sparrows resting on the railing fly away. And Suguru takes his eyes off the pages, ready to follow you, but Shoko gets there first.
"Before nightfall, we can go get some churros."
The thought of churros with dulce de leche makes you drool. "I have work to finish... how about you go with the boys and pay me a visit with two churros?"
“With dulce de leche?”
“Yes please”
Your voice sounds a little honeyed than you intended when Suguru, who comes out onto the terrace, join the conversation.
“Yikes”
You glare at the girl next to you, doing surreptitious breathing exercises to avoid blushing. But still the color reaches your cheeks, and Suguru manages to capture that rosiness. Leaning closer to you.
"How about you and Gojo go and I stay with Airi?"
"Where?"
Satoru joins, sending the strings to hell. He doesn't rule out the day he improves, if he ever truly becomes interested in the guitar. But it won't be today. Because today, his attention goes more towards his best friend. His hands are in his pants pockets, leaning over the railing just like Shoko. His elbow lightly touching your arm, very close to you, you very close to him.
"For some churros, at Kabukichō”
“What? Have you never tried them? The best in Tokyo." Shoko does a chef's kiss like an expert critic.
Turns out, they were the best in Tokyo. A small place nestled among the red lights and bustling life of Shinjuku. The first time you visited was in mid-September, this year. You vividly remember Shoko making suggestive comments about love hotels and students. Mentioning Suguru's name between a fake cough. And contrary to what she expected, you played along, asking her how happy Yu was when he left that place.
Shoko didn't tease you any further.
But you kept thinking about it. You knew Suguru would never take you to a place like that to have your first time. Even though all the times you were interrupted, nothing was planned. Since then, you've been thinking about safe places. Once you both have time... you'd like to invite him to your father's cabin in Osaka.
Just the two of you.
“Hey, guys!”
Yu raises his arm, waving it side to side in a greeting. You turn around, leaning on the railing along with the others. Your arm managing to collide with Suguru's. A nice and gentle current rising up to your shoulders. Nothing that Satoru's icy gaze on you can freeze.
“Yu, hi”
"The speed competition will start in ten minutes, let's go!"
“Hai!”
“Wait, let´s take a picture” Shoko takes out her phone and gives it to Gojo, claiming that his arm will serve as a selfie stick. “But please, don´t leave me in the middle."
"In the middle?"
"Yeah, right in the middle.” Shoko raises her arm with one finger up in an explanatory manner as she usually does. “I look like the daughter of a gay couple."
"HUH!?" The gay couple exclaim in unison.
“Come, sweets”
You move away from the railing just a little, not very excited about it. Shoko has a habit of printing all the photos she takes. It's a lovely thing, really, but seeing yourself in a photograph isn't easy. It's not the same as looking in the mirror; you know that as the years go by, there will be some changes. You have that hope, although it's likely that you'll look more and more like your mother.
But now, when you see your favorite trio getting together, it doesn't seem to matter much. Not right now.
You think of your father, and how maybe someday, in a couple of years, some of you will be able to look back at those photos and remember. Remember something beautiful.
“Come on!”
Finally, you decide to participate.
“Oh come on! Come closer” Shoko hugs you by the shoulders positioning you in the center next to her.
Both boys pose behind bending down a little. Suguru smiles and Satoru lowers his glasses to show his blue eyes and stick out his tongue.
It had been a nice day and that's why you smile too.
"Say cheese!"
As if unfortunate events could be predicted...
“Aw, look at that Sweets. Our homo parents!”
“Stop it already!”
“Guys, don´t be shy”
"Uh... Shoko, what-?" The click of her lighter makes everyone turn to her. Satoru and Suguru's jaws dropped. Re-enter the room and kneeling in a corner whispering to each other.
"Guys?"
"Eh... we'll be right there, Yu."
You'd never really knew if they were aware of Shoko´s vice. But from their expressions you already know that it apparently wasn't like that.
“What?” Shoko asks, not understanding. As if smoking and smoking while a student on campus were the same thing.
"And who does this punk think she is?"
"How daring."
“It´s not the big deal, I-“
"Why are you taking so long? Satoru, you have to go catch the arrow!"
Oh oh…
Yaga's voice echoes eerily close in the hallway. The first time you and Shoko tried a cigarette, you were both caught red-handed, and you didn't want to clean classrooms anymore. So when the classroom door opens, all he can see are the five of you running toward the courtyard.
His strangeness disappears when he smells the nicotine.
"IEIRI!"
Catching their breath as they lie on the grass, Shoko begins to laugh. Yu, as always, infects the rest.
"First you ride your scooter without a license, and now you're smoking? You´re too rebellious, miss."
“Relax”
On the cold grass, you stop seeing the sky and you temple feel the dampness of the leaves. Looking how a few meters ahead, both bows are all set up. And your fingers do the same again. Your right hand closing into a fist when your toes curl. Anxious… Looking to let go of something. Excited? It's annoying... that he underestimated you, but it was just what you apparently needed.
An excuse.
Satoru drops onto his back. His eyes right in front of yours at a distance that Suguru found irritating. "Try not to poke anyone´s eyes out, okay Bunny Bun?"
Only a fragrant vanilla trail left by your hair brushed Satoru's nose when you jumped like a spring. You took long strides towards the competition area. So confident, not even that. So casual, as if you'd always done whatever you wanted. Not even feeling the ground on the soles of your boots, as if you were dancing on your toes, as if you were floating.
You don't even look at your friends following you, stopping dead in their tracks when instead of positioning yourself next to the bow, you stand right in front of the target.
“Bun, what do you think you´re do-?” Satoru's laughter ends when one of the teachers tells the participants to take their positions. “Yeah… how sweet, now come here!” he screams hoping you´ll hear.
You´re ignoring him?
“Airi-chan?”
Suguru exchanges a brief glance with Shoko before confirming that you definitely aren't planning on moving from your position.
"Grab your bows! Stopwatch?"
"Ready!."
"Bun, get out of there right now!" Satoru stomps his foot. "Okay, sorry, you have the best aim on the planet. Now could you please-!"
"Aim!"
"Bun!"
“3!”
“Guys! Do something!”
For some reason unknown to him, Shoko and Suguru, while initially surprised, were now as if Satoru had asked them about the weather instead of help for this lunatic in front of him and the competition. Both excited about what might happen.
If you had already surprised them at the aquarium, they were wondering if this time... you´ll debut something new.
“2!”
“Damn it…”
In a swift movement, Satoru nocks the arrow. His sunglasses slowly slide down the bridge of his nose, as does the drop of sweat on his cheek. His brow furrows in genuine concern when, despite the long distance, he can see that, unlike the others, you're just standing there. Unaware of how much your feet want to move. Like a kitten wiggling its body before launching itself at whatever has caught its attention. Your eyes fixed on the arrow.
Ready to fly.
“1!”
Satoru leaned back, with his left leg back to staying standing. And right there, he had the privilege of feeling it, of seeing it with his six eyes. That which, like the first time he saw you, emanated fully from you like the pollen of a flower in spring. And just as it emerged glorious and ruthless, it vanished.
“How…?”
"What just happened?"”
His sunglasses finally slip off his nose and fall onto your shoulder. The arrow split in two in your right hand.
The teacher present called both students from their respective teams with the stopwatches after everyone had calmed down a bit from the commotion. Displaying the devices with the recorded time.
“00:04:03”
"Kyoto. 53 meters in 4 seconds”
But everyone was totally focused on the home team's stopwatch. The girl´s finger still press on the button.
“00:00:00”
"Tokyo, 70 meters in…"
“Those are…”
"What!? Zeptoseconds!?"
"Incredible, the arrow didn't even make it completely out of the bow.”
"Winning team! Tokyo!"
“YEAAAAAAAAAAH! How cool was that! Airi!"
“Airi, you…?”
You know Yu's scream reached stratospheric decibels, but you couldn't hear it that way, and Satoru's voice practically sounded like a whisper, extremely stunned. Suddenly, Nanami, Utahime, and other students appear. Shoko, Yu and Suguru run up to your side.
"Does that still count as a record?" Shoko asks after whistling.
"Unfortunately, it's not something that can be made public," Suguru says, taking his friend's sunglasses from your hair. "Congratulations, Airi-chan. Well done."
“Sweets?”
It was like coming out of the water. You could clearly hear the rustling of the leaves of the trees, the birds, your friends. Your heart was beating fast like a rodent's, but your body wasn't trembling. Your muscles felt more than relaxed, just like when you step out of a hot shower. You could have enjoyed that more. That liberating sensation you could become addicted to. But a few feet away, Yaga watches silently.
And then, he walks away.
“Shit”
“What´s wrong?” Suguru puts his hand on your shoulder, and yet, you still can't feel better.
Are you in trouble for this? Can't you really do more? Can't you be strong without having to worry if someone suspects you? Why would they suspect you? You don't even look like them.
Satoru isn't just famous for being Gojo, he's famous for being strong. If he didn't have that last name, he'd still be seen for what he is.
Strong.
And no one bats an eye.
“Nothing, it’s nothing”
No… Maybe Satoru saw something, beyond, much deeper. Something not everyone could see, but there were other things he didn't see, but Suguru did. And he knows.
He resents it.
He doesn't believe you.
“Don´t do that either”
No one around understands, but it doesn't matter. You do.
“Don't smile when you really don't want to.”
You'd been telling him that a lot lately. And now he noticed, he knows. So your slight smile disappears. Still, you want to hug him. A small pout graces your lips, and at least genuinely, this time it makes him smile. Because he truly means it. Then your hand starts to tingle again. A different craving takes hold of you, so you smile too. It feels right, better.
Y ou release the broken arrow, not knowing what to do first. If to take his hand or stroke his cheek. And Suguru, he´s…
“Cough Cough…”
Oh, Shoko come on.
For the rest of the day, you followed orders and stayed out of the way. You haven't seen Yaga since the speed competition, and that's got you a little worried.
But hey, nothing you can avoid. You decide to continue enjoying the view with the rest of the slugs trailing behind you. Behind you, as it should be.
Suguru gets up from the tatami. The top of his keikogi was disheveled, revealing his torso.
Catching a glimpse of a faint trail of dark hair below his navel before he adjust his belt after winning the fight with an armbar.
The path to happiness.
You spent the whole night thinking about it. About how Suguru caught you shamelessly staring at him from the stands. You bury your face in your pillow, trying to sleep, but how if Suguru texts you that he's waiting on the stairs.
You leave your room quickly and cautiously, stopping at every corner when an assistant finishes walking through the halls. Giggling as he catches you in his arms on the last three steps. But the urgency was too much. His hands squeezed your buttocks tightly, never letting go of your mouth. Your hand grabbing his hard crotch, making him sigh against your lips.
“Come here”
You cover your mouth when he carries you like a sack of potatoes. His right hand sliding dangerously up your thigh as he takes long strides to the patio. Expertly crossing in a single leap.
But you´re not far behind with the teasing.
When you´re already inside the boy´s dorms, and before your feet touch the floor, your hands venture under his shirt. The muscles of his shoulder blades contracting at your touch. And you´re not done. He takes your waist to put you down, and your body slides down his. Your knee deliberately brushing against that more-than-awake part.
You´re eager.
Without having experienced anything before, your mouth still drools. So you get on your knees, burying your fingers in the waistband of his pants and underwear. His dick meeting your face, your tongue meeting his glans.
“Fuck”
Your tongue runs from his balls to the slit, sucking on the head. Feeling your own walls contract. You caress his abdomen, your fingers tracing that dark path before placing both hands on his hips, beginning to pump.
You want more.
You let in a few more inches, wanting to know your limit. And Suguru buries his fingers in your hair, holding on tight admiring the trickle of saliva dripping down your chin.
The wet sound in your throat is driving him crazy.
“Let´s go inside”
He lifts you up, eager to taste your flavors too. Suguru grabs the doorknob when suddenly, a light points towards him. He manages to turn around to hide his friend, and you? Soldier who runs away is good for another war.
In the morning you can apologize.
“You´re in serious trouble, young man”
“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA”
Utahime tried, she really tried.
You finally get your head out of your bag to look at her, but she keeps laughing, wiping her eyes.
“Stop it”
“Oh Jesus, poor Geto”
"Poor Geto!? How could I stay? What did you want me to say?"
"You don't talk with your mouth full? HAHAHAHA UGH-"
You nimbly cover her mouth, your eyelid already twitching. Almost everyone was outside after celebrating the baseball game. The boys decided to head to the showers immediately after playing. Still, you decide not to take any risks.
You really hope you can tell Shoko before she does. But there's no way, you're doomed for the rest of your life. What would she say? He served you a different kind of churro. Airi, be thankful for these foods.
You can already hear her.
“Hush, you better-“
What was that?
“???” Utahime takes your hand away, worried by your sudden state of alertness "Hey, what's wrong?"
"Can't you hear it? Is that Kimiko's voice?"
Both of you leave the classroom and walk through the third floor, starting to run when, in fact, Kimiko lets out a kind of shriek in distress. Then another voice.
“Bad decision!”
And the walls shook.
You open the door quickly, almost stumbling as you step inside.
The harsh yellow light of the afternoon hits you so hard in your eyes that you have to cover them. Utahime lets out a gasp, and as you adjust your vision, you see a boy on the ground, leaning on his hands as he tries to get up.
"Keita-kun!" Kimiko, understandably worried, runs to her friend, but is stopped. She practically has to stand on tiptoe at the way his arm is grabbed.
"No, no. Not so fast, don't be rude."
What the hell...?
"That's enough. She already apologized.” A dark brown haired boy sits at one of the tables with his arms crossed. His carefree gaze is fixed next to you, just beyond the door. “I won't get into trouble because of you, Naoya."
"Na- Naoya? Naoya Zenin?" Utahime opens her eyes in astonishment, frowning.
"The same... who dares to ask?"
Utahime moves closer to you, taking a defensive position when your hand rests on the door, opening it until it hits the stop. Now, both of you able to see the bully who was holding Kimiko in such an indelicate manner.
He´s tall, almost as tall as Satoru. But the first thing you see are his eyes. A bright brown, a bit darker than Suguru's. And all you can think about is autumn. When all the leaves fall and dry without exception, until the trees are completely bare and cold.
“Ki- Kimiko. Let her go!” Keita manages to shout, although in pain.
“Or what? What could you do? So lame”
“Naoya, just get out of here”
“Oh Cousin, but we-“
“Get your hand off of her now”
The way Naoya moves his head to look at you reminds you of a snake. Very calculated, precise... hunting. His eyes first fall on your neck, and his hand instinctively presses harder on Kimiko's arm. The girl trying to get loose without success. And then, your eyes…
When he does, his own narrow in contempt. The spirit in them shines like the edge of his knife.
"What a pain. Stupid women, I really don't understand why they're allowed-"
Kimiko falls to the ground, and Utahime immediately runs to her side. Keita manages to crawl toward them with a busted lip and a couple of broken ribs when you and Naoya end up right in the middle of the classroom. Barely managing to dodge two of your blows.
"You must be that bitch with the arrow."
So this is what Yaga and Tengen are so worried about... Memories of your first year and the packet of pills Yaga had so embarrassedly handed you flood back to you. And your fists clench, angry, frustrated.
Utterly outraged.
“Kimiko, go for help. I´ll stay with Keita” Says Utahime. And she flinches as Naoya lunges at her.
Kimiko manages to leave the classroom just as your own body blocks Naoya, stopping right in front of you. Towering you.
And you have no idea if this is real. Is he really doing this? Why? What was the need? What the hell just happened? Any other questions fall by the wayside when he grabs your neck, but oddly not with the strength you'd expect from someone like him. His brows are furrowed, he won't smile anymore.
He looks annoyed, but like a little boy who's been told no.
"I admit it's a shame..." His thumb runs over your pulse, enjoying the softness of your skin, and how fragile that throbbing spot is. A light cut would be enough. He gets closer, and a scent that bothered Naoya lingered in the air around you. "But women like you shouldn't exist."
“Naoya! It´s enough”
This time, just as he mistreats Kimiko, Naoya squeezes harder. Immediately letting go of you when your shin almost lands on his temple. You spin quickly hoping he can't dodge your left heel, but he does. And Utahime opens her eyes wide when some wavy and brown waterfalls fall the ground like fine silk threads.
Everything…happened too fast, of course.
As your heel swung toward him, he jumped back, tucking his hand into one of his sleeves. And everything stopped for a moment. You weren't there anymore. Everything was darker, the sun was already setting. And you could hear pottery breaking, something sharp being unsheathed. Just like in the present, the metal tip is coming towards you.
“You can´t stay…”
When you blink again, the sun bathes everything in its orange light. Ignoring that vision and feeling of Deja vu. Too angry. You can't remember a time you'd been so angry. Not even when you ran away to the aquarium. When Naoya lunged at you, his hand went towards you with force with every intention of slashing your face, but you managed to duck. And in doing so... your hair suffered the consequences.
“A… Airi?”
Naoya holds the knife firmly in his hand after throwing a slash. Nanami, Satoru, and Suguru appear in the doorway with wet hair. And Kimiko, behind them, gasps. Your leg rises, a perfect standing split. Your heel strikes squarely on the crown of his head. His face cracks the floor with the impact, and something inside you tells you to do more.
More, more, more…
Your lips part, wanting to order him to cut his own throat but Suguru covers your mouth and grabs you by the waist, pulling you away. But you're like a beast with its tail on fire. Heading toward one of the many imbecile vultures who keep you from living your normal life. Blood trickles from his mouth, barely able to stand on his hands.
“Who the fuck do you think you are!? Let go of me! I´ll-“
“What´s going on here!?”
You are left with the threat in your throat.
Yaga and other teachers arrive at the scene. Their eyes flick from the boy next to Utahime who stands up, looking disdainfully at Naoya, to the other student next to his cousin, hiding the knife. "He attacked Kimiko and Keita, Yaga-Sensei"
For the first time since yesterday, Yaga looks at you. His brow furrows severely but you can read the concern in it. On the other hand, Suguru's grip on your waist loosens, but he doesn't let go. You appreciate this gesture, the support. Especially when the principal approaches, lowering his voice, asking again. "What happened?"
Things are still the same, don't worry. You wanted to say. But some annoyance creeps into your voice as you respond through gritted teeth. "As Utahime said, that jerk attacked Kimiko and Keita”
"You!” Yaga points to the boy next to Naoya, who does belong to the school. “To my office now, Now!”
Your jaw tightens when he asks one of the teachers to contact whoever is responsible for Naoya Zenin. And demand an explanation from them for what happened. Naoya Zenin was neither a student nor did he work for this school nor the one in Kyoto.
“Forget it, old scum. Nobody can tell me what-“
This time Suguru carries you out of the classroom as you lunging aggressively towards Naoya . “Airi, it´s over, it´s alright”
"In my office at seven o'clock sharp"
Clear and serious, Yaga passes by you, followed by Naoya's cousin, who glares at you out of the corner of his eye. Then he bites his lip as if he wants to laugh. The rest of the teachers escort (watch and kick out) Naoya toward the exit. While it was known that a certain degree of diplomacy and protocol should be maintained with important members of Jujutsu society, Yaga wasn't going to tolerate this kind of behavior.
“Airi-chan… Gomene”
You shake your head, patting Kimiko´s when she bows in apology. "Don't say that, this wasn't your fault."
"But your hair!"
With both hands, you carry all your hair over your shoulders for damage count. And you can't hide your discontent. But it's not what Kimiko thinks; your hair will grow back eventually.
"Relax, everything's really fine. The important thing now is to treat Keita."
She nods. Rubbing her arm as she looks at the damaged floor. “That guy Naoya… is pretty scary”
“Pfff, he ate all the wood like a mangy beaver. Look at that, BunBun. What other secrets are you hiding, huh? You could start to- ooh, what a mess. Ouch!”
Utahime slaps Satoru´s hand, forcing him to let go of your hair.
Your long strands are completely uneven, an almost clean diagonal cut a little above your waist. You won't have a choice, you'll have to cut everything else to make it even. And it would be much shorter, straighter...
"It's okay, Bun, it'll grow up fast, you'll see." Satoru grabs all of your hair, letting it fall behind your back. "And as for that piece of shit... there will be no next time Airi, I promise."
Your name on his lips sounds strange, serious. Yet something stirs inside you.
But of all that there is, what you don't feel is... confusion. It wasn't that long ago to dared to say you had absolutely no feelings for him. It's not true. But, it's not the same as what you already feel for Suguru.
You are no longer so sad about that mourning.
“Kimiko, why don't we go see Shoko to examine your arm and tell me what happened?”
Keita was also taken to the medical wing. It turned out he and Kimiko had sneaked off to the classroom, hoping to be alone. It wasn't a problem going somewhere else since it was occupied, but Naoya, being his typical self, demanded more respect from her.
Specifically from her. Because she was weak.
Because she was a woman.
Keita, unable to stand idly by when Naoya grabbed her arm, refusing to let go, attacked. But it didn't work. Still, no one knows what happened to the school's intervention with Naoya. All that's known is that his cousin wasn't punished. He wasn't involved beyond being a "witness" and not an accomplice.
"For the umpteenth time, you look beautiful. Don't be dramatic."
Swinging, your face remains buried in Suguru's shoulder, mumbling. Cursing the fact that your hair couldn't return to its normal length after a week.
“What?”
“…”
I don´t want to look like her. You said, but you won’t repeat it.
“Airi?” Suguru digs his heels into the sand, stopping the swing. Grabbing your arms and trying to peel you away from his neck. "Come on, look at me."
“No!”
"You're acting like a little girl, come on."
"I've lost all my vitality, I can't go on."
"I know it's important to you, but Satoru's right. You won't even notice when your hair is brushing your butt again." With that, Suguru smack your butt.
“…”
“Stop with the mumbling”
“… Do it again”
“I heard that”
“Kya!”
He stands up abruptly with you still hooked onto his waist. And then, it starts to rain. The approaching dark clouds are not fast enough to prevent a faint rainbow from beginning to adorn the sky. The smell of wet grass begins to emerge slightly, yet, it’s enough for you to enjoy it. Your head falls back, missing the silky weight of your long hair as it fell from your shoulder to your back.
Suguru leaves a peak, right in your pulse.
“I have a proposal for you”
The rain violently hits the window. And Suguru returns from the bathroom after washing his hands and putting everything he needs to get started on the bed.
“Will it hurt?”
“It depends.”
You pay attention to the long, somewhat thick needle on the cloth. The smell of alcohol has managed to overcome your boyfriend's soft fragrance. And you begin to doubt.
It will hurt, right?
The truth is, your choice of jewelry had never gone beyond your earlobe. But Suguru thought that now that your hair was shorter you might want to draw your own attention to something else. And then maybe you wouldn't be constantly worrying about how many millimeters your hair won't grow per day.
"How is it that you can kill a special-grade curse and single-handedly kick the ass of a high-level sorcerer and still be afraid of a needle?"
"I'm not afraid."
"Okay, come here."
"Wait!"
Suguru lets out a loud laugh. But your pride must prevail.
“Oh come on, it was funny”
“Of course”
Suguru still has a big smile on his face as he prepares to disinfect one of the needles. "Hey, I wanted to ask you something."
"What is it?"
"What... how strong are you?"
You can kill a special-grade curse, you can kick the ass of a special-grade sorcerer.
Suguru is a special-grade sorcerer.
More, more, more...
You don't know your own limits, but something... something tells you that there´s more.
"Enough to be here, I guess."
"It's not the same for everyone."
You don't say anything to that. It's... true, after all.
A harsh truth.
That's why you were assigned a category, or a position in an office. Ijichi, as an example.
"I didn't mean to sound like Satoru."
"Do your best next time."
Suguru drops his head. He spends too much time with him. It's contagious.
"Hey... speaking of Satoru. Does he know what happened at the aquarium?"
“No”
“Oh”
Just when you thought it wasn't really a topic of conversation, Suguru's answer surprised you.
His question.
"Yaga told us not to tell anyone. That was actually my question. Why?"
You can't look away. Suguru has you caught; he sees something bordering on worry in your eyes. And that's right, it worries you. Omission and lying are two different things, aren't they?
The answer sounds stupid out loud.
"Yaga says that... my second sight technique is necessary. If word gets out, I suppose the higher-ups would send me on missions like yours."
“Just that?”
Just that? It wasn´t enough, right? But, i f you respond now, it will no longer be an omission. So your answer is a question.
"It's unfair, isn't it?"
"Don't get me wrong."
"But it's the truth."
"I told you before, Airi. If you were to give up, I think it would be the best thing for you."
“But I should have been there."
"What?"
"Riko"
Suguru didn't expect this. This wasn't how he wanted you to feel. Not now, not ever.
“It´s not like that, that was-“
"I would have ordered him to leave, to stop, to-"
"Stop it!" Suguru has to demand it when your eyes gets blurry.
Suddenly you feel cold, suddenly you don't know what to do. The guilt was still there, making you feel truly useless. Because no matter how many times Suguru said otherwise, things could have been different.
You know it.
" Don't yell at me."
"I'm sorry."
"Okay, you may continue." You lift your chin with your eyes closed. You were really hoping to come clean. A bit.
Although... it's nice to know Suguru cares about you. About your feelings. You wanted to do the same but things start to heat up a little when he starts kissing your neck. You think at some point, you could very well achieve an orgasm just this way. Head falling back, you lean slightly toward him, giving him all the stride he wants. Your body begins to feel light, especially when you feel him open his mouth. Right under your jaw, he bites and sucks. Not enough to leave a mark, but enough to make you drop your full weight astride him.
You take his face in your hands, and kiss him.
“Suguru”
“Yeah?”
“I also have a proposal for you” The colors rise to your face as if you hadn't been on your knees giving him a blowjob just a few days ago. "When... we both can, would you like... to go to Osaka with me?"
"Osaka?"
"Yes, I have a cabin there."
Suguru's face changes from one of surprise to one that makes you want to run away. He narrows his eyes with a smile you've never seen before. "Oh really? To do what?"
“To have sex”
“…”
“…”
That's right, Airi. The best way to stop the teasing is to say things straight away.
“You don´t want to?”
“Of course I want”
Your both blush and can't stop looking at each other. Closing the distance to join in a kiss again. But this time it was different. Slow, whatever you both had in your hearts that seemed too cheesy to say out loud was there in the movements of your lips.
Breathless.
“ I long for that day, when will it be?"
You smile. You really hope to bring to life everything that being with Suguru feels like. No matter how cold it is outside, it's a warm refuge by your side.
"December"
“Sound good to me”
It wasn't too soon, but it wasn't an eternity either. In the meantime, you could continue as you were. Continue getting to know each other's bodies without going any further. H e wants you to feel safe, to be everything you want and need.
“Perfect”
“You ready?” Suguru positions you better between his legs, taking the needle.
“Yes”
“WAIT!”
A scooter passes right in front of her, and Shoko gasps.
The red light changing to yellow.
If that stranger hadn't grabbed her arm and pulled her back, things would have been different. Was the night shift really taking its toll on her? She'd been so used to it.
“Thank you”
"It´s ok, please be careful"
The man looked young. Handsome, but the two scars on his face somewhat took away from his youthful aura. He crosses the street when the traffic light turns green, disappearing among the other pedestrians.
As she crosses, she realizes her body is shaking. No longer nodding off with sleep. So as soon as she gets to the other side, heading towards the same old park, Shoko takes out a cigarette. But the flame of her lighter goes out. A strong gust of wind lashes the trees, dragging some leaves and... feathers?
Suddenly, the trembling in her body doesn't stop, increasing with each step she takes. Because with each step she takes, more and more feathers are dragged across the pavement. White and black.
White and red.
The cigarette falls from her lips as she reaches the park, where many people are surrounding the area with their phones in hand. Yellow tape covers the perimeter, and several police cars are around. Her breath catches in her throat as she gets closer and realizes this isn't a dream, a nightmare. It's not the lack of sleep.
She immediately pulls out her phone, trying to remember when was the last time her voice sounded like that.
"Gojo! You have to come to the park right now!”
There, near the edge of the lagoon, where a nest has been violated, where those chicks lie lifeless, a hand remains exposed outside the plastic sheet.
“CRIME SCENE DO NOT CROSS”
ʚ ♡ ɞ
Marriott Hotel. Tokyo
8:30 p.m
"So a daughter, huh?"
For the first time at this hour, a steaming cup of tea is held in his hand instead of a sake. He wanted to stay sober for the rest of the night, he needed to.
"Just look at that, it seems fate insists on reuniting us, Makoto."
"So it seems, Naobito."
“And a son…”
"He really is exceptional, Naobito. It would be totally worth it for you to invite him to join the clan. It’s just a matter of looking at him. If you can confirm that he is..."
“Renji Otsuka, Renji Otsuka…” His finger taps the cup. Remembering that little meeting with the higher ups. That phone call... How he laughed out loud when Renji Otsuka was mentioned for the hundredth time. And how after a long, long time, the name Fudoka was mentioned.
It made him stop laughing.
"He was truly formidable, none like him."
Naobito knows this. It was difficult not to do so when, despite the years, his name continued to resonate within the walls of his clan. About how his father, the former leader, was proud of him, how he gave him his place, and how he gave himself his place despite everyone reminding him that the son "of an illegal marriage" would have no place among them. Of how everyone bowed their heads when he passed by.
How, despite being so formidable, it was love that killed him.
"That Tsubaki... she was good at doing business but she wasn't good at cleaning up afterward." Naobito raises his glass asking for more liquor. It had been a long day, and he needed it. Although he wasn't expecting to share a drink with one of the higher up´s.
"What about the son she had with Fudoka?"
"Daughter. Nothing more was ever heard of the baby. Only that after Fudoka died, Tsubaki started another family.”
"Why did he go into hiding then? Why was he murdered?”
"Women… Not all the love, not all the money."
"What about Makoto?"
"Although I'd like to, I don't know much. I could try to contact her."
A daughter…
Naobito takes a sip of his tea, also being able to savor some memories, like the woman he managed to find after 27 years.
"I do know her. She's my daughter."
"Really? You seemed the most serious."
"A small slip from years ago"
"Well, look how beneficial it was. Just look at that, it seems fate insists on reuniting us, Makoto."
"So it seems, Naobito. But tell me, what is all this due to?”
"There have been some problems, and we would like her to help us." He listens to the woman laugh. Reluctant to admit that, even with a man like himself, Makoto has left her mark on his veteran womanizer's heart.
"What does it feel like to ask and not order a woman to do something?"
"There's always a first time for everything."
She makes a pause. And he remembers the time he saw you here at the hotel. Your long, straight hair was just like Makoto's. Even styled very similarly to how she used to wear it years ago. And like a little splinter in the finger, depending on what movements you made, you could feel it pricking there, it wasn't Makoto who came to his mind. Naobito stood there, waiting for that young woman to open her eyes, but she never did. He had that feeling that if she did it, it would be Tsubaki he would see.
"I'll see what I can do. We've been busy. She's getting married soon. A Russian pharmaceutical businessman will take her out of the country after the wedding."
Naobito can't call it a hunch anymore. Too many coincidences to be called as such.
Fate... puts everyone in their place.
“What´s his name?”
“Renji, Renji Otsuka”
And a son…
Naobito´s face is reflected in the liquid in his cup, changing little by little until his hair is dark.
Knock Knock Knock
“Come in”
Naoya stops rubbing his temple, still with that scent clinging to his nose. That fucking and humiliating throbbing in his head.
“Naoya-Sama”
"What's my father doing?"
"In his room, he's drinking tea."
"Tea?" He wants to laugh, he imagines Jinichi's laughter if he knew. But it's only for a few seconds. If he´s not drinking… he´s thinking. Now, he´s terrifyingly curious. "Anyway, tell me everything." Naoya leans back in his chair by the window, resting his cheek against the back of his hand, staring out at the city lights.
"They mentioned several people. Among them the late Mr. Fudoka.”
Naoya is delighted when he hears that name. For as long as he can remember, that name has been mentioned constantly by his family. He always paid attention, especially when he found out that he and Toji-kun were half-brothers.
He rolls his eyes when he remembers that part.
Fudoka was the oldest of them all. The son of a non-sorceress whom the former leader laid his eyes.
They got married.
The weak bitch dying after giving birth. As a result, he was forced to remarry, having two more sons. Jinichi and Toki-kun.
Meeting Toji-kun had been quite an experience. Since he was a child, he had hated weaklings, non-sorcerers. But curiously, there was something he came to value far more than cursed power.
Physical strength.
Although Toji-kun lacked cursed energy, he proved to be extremely strong and capable of defeating powerful sorcerers. That man was what he himself considered the pinnacle of strength. He had never seen anything like it, although he had often heard similar stories about Fudoka, whom he had never met in person. And that unlike Toji-kun, he was a sorcerer.
“They also mentioned two women, Tsubaki and Makoto Inumaki, sir.”
“Inumaki?”
“They're looking for a girl who can help you discover who started the fire at the mansion. And…” The informant seems to hesitate, but when Naoya looks away from the window, he continues. “There's something else... they mentioned a businessman, Renji Otsuka. They say he bears a striking resemblance to—"
"Don't tell me, the famous boy Fushiguro."
"You, sir."
SG Club, Shibuya
9:45pm
The blonde bombshell and the gorgeous brunette take their third shot by the bar. With eighties music in the background.
The white halter silk dress sits gracefully in her silhouette on the walnut leather seat. And the cheeks of the blonde next to her have become redder than before. Two martinis went through her system before the shots.
To warm up the engines, of course.
“I don´t know what to do. He is everywhere and nowhere"
“Negroni, please” Yuki orders another drink for both. Leaning slightly toward you. "And what about the sister?"
The sister… You give a slight glance to Yuko who presses her lips together, smiling. Then, she pouts comically. It wasn´t her intention. But eternally she would feel a bit guilty about something else.
You take a sip of your negroni before she does.
“Cursed speech. She´s abroad”
"In a mental institution?"
"Thank god, no. I´m not sure if she knows anything about this, I feel she doesn't."
"Maybe that´s why the detective sent her abroad” Yuki is about to finish her drink and orders another round. And you're more than willing to keep going. This feeling had to be calmed somehow. “I heard what happened this morning. The park... the girl. Was it him?"
"He's quite theatrical."
You swirl your glass around, the orange dancing with the ice cubes. Thinking that it may be true. Maybe the girl doesn´t know anything about her brother. Maybe she´s abroad because…
A shiver runs down your spine at the thought that he would hurt his own sister.
"I have a suspicion."
"What is it?"
"If Gojo can't sense or see him, I don't think it's because this boy is really that fast. It's not impossible though. But, deceive the Six Eyes?”
It makes sense, the doubt. He'd have to appear and disappear at the speed of light so that Satoru couldn't see him coming and react in time, right? Is that really possible?
“Do you think he´s able to teleport or something?"
“Still. But I believe is something much simpler than that.”
“Much simpler?”
Yuki nods, taking a long sip before continuing. “You see, teleportation isn't a common ability, much less a simple one. How it works and its limitations can vary. For example, Gojo uses his Limitless technique to manipulate space and close the gap with his target. You could say this is almost like teleportation, although in reality it isn't. On the other hand, he can do it for real with certain seals drawn, but it takes time. And the amount of residual energy you'd leave behind would be hard to ignore. And that's where... I think we've reached the point.”
“Yuki, please don´t do this to me”
“Sorry! Ha ha! Is just that, truly! The evolution of sorcerers can be terrifying. Humans evolved to be able to defend themselves from predators, but how far did they go to become almost invisible?”
"Invisible?"
"You say he's everywhere but nowhere, right? I think that, beyond being invisible, he can…”
You don't know if an hour or two has passed, but the place begins to fill with even more people and you already feel like dancing. Yuki was laughing, singing and slurring her words.
“ATLANTIS IS CALLING S.O.S FOR LOVE!”
You just wonder if she'll be able to stand.
When you get up, you have to do it slowly because your ankles might feel too fragile. So you wait for about two minutes like this, with both hands on the bar.
“If loving you is wrong, babe, oh I don´t- oh!” Yuki slips out of her seat, falling on her butt. And everything spins slightly as you throw your head back, laughing.
You'll be the one needing an S.O.S. You won't be able to handle yourself or Yuki. So with some embarrassment, you called Ijichi, who kindly agreed to come. You weren't going to call Renji. Too seductively dangerous and Yuki too adventurous.
And you? You don't know, and you don't want to find out.
After about 20 minutes and a couple of broken hearts, Ijichi texts you that he's arrived. And Yuki says goodbye to the men who you so kindly rejected.
“HA HA HA! No… Ha Ha! No.” Yuki tries not to laugh when imitates your voice as you help her with her coat. "La Reina del Coño de Hielo"
“What!?” This time, your laughter is louder than hers. Could you both stay and dance if you held each other? You really feel like dancing.
"I thought you knew Spanish, I said; The Ice Pussy Queen"
“I know what you said, stay still!”
After paying the bill, you hook your arm around her waist, pushing your way through the crowd. Suddenly, the sound of a glass shattering against the floor draws the attention of those nearby. A young man sitting at a table with his friends apologizes for it, a minor accident.
Nothing to worry about.
Ready to continue your arduous battle to get Yuki to walk, something near the boy's table makes you stop there.
Someone.
His blond hair is neatly arranged away from his face. Strong shoulders, and with his shirtsleeves rolled up, exposing his forearms. His hazel eyes look straight in your direction. The glass of whiskey are covering his lips, preventing you from better deciphering his expression. Or as if he himself wanted to hide it from you, or from someone else.
Nanami
You swallow heavily, suddenly feeling even dizzier as you decide to take a couple of steps back. Holding onto Yuki tightly as she almost slips out of your grasp.
"Huh? What's wrong? Oh?"
The tall woman sitting next to him isn't looking at you. She´s looking at her drink like it was the most interesting thing in the world. Her brown hair was longer than before, and dark circles adorned her eyes, but the mole on her cheek was still charming, only now it didn't move. It didn't rise along with her cheekbone because she wasn't smiling.
It was Shoko. Not a memory anymore.
A person passes by, breaking eye contact with Nanami, and that was enough. When Shoko looks up, you're already turning your back on her, heading for the exit. And that's when Shoko decides to stay for another half hour, although she can't drink any other cup because she has to go to the medical wing. But it doesn't matter, the things she feels... somehow manage to intoxicate her.
It always did.
When Yu died, when Suguru left, when you left… when Gojo filled with missions. But now it feels a little unfair, she believes. She heard about you, she knew you'd seen Yaga, Gojo. And seeing you now was enough to know that you we´re going to destabilize that strange peace that had cost them so much to maintain.
Why have you done this to her…?
"You're still mad at her."
Nanami finally moves the glass away from his lips. Daring to say something about it. But Shoko says nothing back. And that's okay, after all, she never said anything about it. Although Nanami was not indifferent to Shoko´s suffering.
No one´s.
On a deep level, Nanami understood everyone's reasons to be the way they all are. Even Suguru. But even though he couldn't agree with his actions, Nanami perceived the root of Geto's suffering. Recognizing the logic of his disillusionment with the sorcerer world. He admits that all that, also made him question the value of his ideals, the purpose of this profession. Especially with Haibara´s death.
And as for you… maybe leave was for the best, just as he thought it would be for him the first time. But fate, for some reason, brought you back. When you have become a ghost that accompanied his friends every time they saw each other.
They've gotten used to this. Because up until that moment, it was just the two of them. This is how things had been left. How they were supposed to continue. But Gojo refused, he has been the only one so far to take the opportunity to do something different.
This time, he doesn't know if Shoko is willing to do the same.
"Maybe she's mad at you too." Nanami tries again, succeeding this time. For anyone, something small, for the one who knows her, has opened her heart.
“Maybe” Shoko puts her glass aside, and stands up. She knows she'll have to deal with this sooner or later anyway, but right now, she'd rather it be late. But who knows? Maybe... this is how things should stay. “See you”
“Bye”
How unfair.
She doesn't even know how to begin to describe it, but she has always been there.
Always been there.
Shoko takes a deep drag on her cigarette wondering if it would have really made a difference. She knows it's never been enough.
It would have been the same with you, right?
When the clock strikes 11 at night, Shoko finishes enjoying her cigarette, throwing it away before entering the medical wing. The smell of disinfectant surrounds the air and the echo of her heels resonates in the lonely hallway as she finishes putting on her robe. Taking the keys of her office only a couple meter away.
And then…
Shoko turns around when a strange feeling settle on the back of her neck. Suddenly… feeling observed. She waits a moment, straining her hearing. But it´s all silent and empty. So she continues on her way, for some reason that remains in her being, at a slower pace. Something telling her that she shouldn´t be alone right now. That´s why she stops dead in her tracks once she turns in the hallway.
On the floor, a feather that once was white and soft lies in front of her feet. Looking up, the doctor stifles a gasp. Following the brownish red handprint smudges on the walls, stopping right next to her office door, wide open.
Run…
Shoko takes a step back, without taking her eyes off the dark office.
Run…
If she starts running, what will come towards her? Could she handle it? Could it be...?
Her heart begins to beat rapidly, feeling her back begin to sweat. Suddenly, Shoko frowns ever more, feeling something familiar, something changing. It´s warm and alluring. The creamy sweetness of vanilla and the bitter, rich and dark coffee mix with the sultry floral notes of jasmine.
“Shoko”
A chill runs down her spine when she hears your voice coming from her office.
What the hell was going on? She's not going to stick around to find out. She knows, deep down in her heart, that it's not you. And she has no choice but to run as fast as she can when the lights of the hallway go out except for the one outside the office allowing her to see the hooded silhouette coming out.
Listening to the footsteps that follow her behind, she´s knows she´s not gonna make it outside, so with everything she has, she stops dead and knocking him down in a lariat.
Shoko doesn't waste any more time when she hears a metallic sound, a big knife sliding far away on the ground. As she opened both doors, the wind hit her face, that and the hard torso of that man she had met before.
He also smelled like cigarettes.
“Miss Ieiri”
ʚ ♡ ɞ
Since you refused to show up at Ayaka's house in this state, you were going to ask the sweet Ijichi to drop you off at the hotel; after all, Renji was staying there. But you didn't count on the fact that you'd fall asleep. So Ijichi had no one to turn to but Satoru.
Emphasizing that you were charmingly distilled.
“What should we do? Should we take her to the school too?”
Satoru scratches the back of his neck thoughtfully. “With Yuki there is no problem, but Airi... if I take her to my house she would burn it as soon as she wakes up."
“How!?”
“Ah… I wish it was a joke” Satoru sighs nostalgically, then smiles like he always does when he's about to do something stupid that might work. "Take Yuki, I'll take Airi."
"Where will you take her?"
"Wherever she wants, I'll wake her up. Ijichi, I don't think you want to be here when that happens... do you?"
"Of- of course not!" Ijichi makes a cross with his arms before opening the back door of the car.
“Very well” Satoru tucks your head against his chest before placing one of his arms under your knees. “Thank you Ijichi”
“Please, take care”
“Of course! Eh?”
Suddenly, Satoru looks at Ijichi a bit off. As if he's seen a ghost, he jumps into the car and speeds off. Then, he understands. He almost crossed himself when he realized that you had indeed opened your eyes.
“May I ask?”
“Oh, you only prayed in your dreams for your prince to come for you.” From side to side, he begins to rock you.
"It must be the devil who heard me."
“How ungrateful”
He wasn't rough at all, but in the state you were in, it was like being inside a centrifuge. When Satoru puts you down, a bush next to you stopped you from falling. He laughed as you were slowly absorbed by the plants.
“Did you change your mind?”
“Oh shut up” As best you can, you steady yourself. Your fingers on your temples sense the hangover that will hit you in the morning.
“Come, my car is over here”
You accept the ride, since Ijichi has abandoned you to your fate. But you stop, biting your lip and wrinkling your nose.
“There´s something wrong?”
“There´s something wrong?” You repeat, imitating his voice, irritated. Trying to walk the best you can to reach those big cement stairs. You think you should be rewarded for doing so with these high babies, but your courage and pride are in danger when you count up to 8 steps.
No way.
“It´s cold, isn´t it?” He looks you up and down, admiring the fine silk that hugs your body just above your ankles. The light cashmere coat covering you wasn't warm enough for this weather. But you had expected to be dropped off at the door. "Wouldn't you like to get into bed after such a long day? Warm and cozy?"
“If I fall, it´ll be your fault” with that said, you glare at him. But he doesn´t move. So without any delicacy and with a speed you regret, you climb two steps. And before you feel like the world has been turned upside down, you stagger to the side, but Satoru is already behind you.
“How do we say?”
“Thank you”
"Very good. Now, let's go slowly. 1...2..."
Far from being romantic, Satoru looks like he's helping a baby take its first steps.
"Why don't you just carry me?"
"Do you want me to carry you?" Satoru asks, resting comfortably on your right shoulder. Any smell could make you dizzy but right now Satoru's perfume would be the exception.
"No"
"Then why do you ask me that?"
"I did not"
"Bun, you just did"
“…”
“…”
Both realize the old pet name. And it feel strange, for both of you. Not uncomfortable, but you know that unfortunately, it is out of place.
"I just asked why you didn't do it."
Satoru rolls his eyes gratefully and in a quick movement carries you like a princess again. You just close your eyes when it feels like going up and down a roller coaster. But something crossed your mind, and you opened your eyes leaning your head back.
The night sky was clear; you knew it because you could see a few stars. And you wonder… if he's watching them right now. You do it because you're now with Satoru, after a long, long time. Something you never imagined could happen, so why would it be impossible to see him again?
Suddenly, a sober part of you, your conscious part. The one that reminds you what he did and why, reproduces something.
A lonely Kauaʻi ʻōʻō bird.
Your eyes close again, listening to the bird's song, a sad lullaby. Then your lip start tremble and the sleep comes to you. You feel like you could dream a thousand things, but you wouldn't remember them. Only if he appears. Not the one wearing that hideous outfit that makes him look like a baby penguin. But that boy in uniform, closing his eyes like a kitten when he smiled.
“Come with me…”
You shake your head slightly, clumsy with sleep. You couldn't. What if someone else needed you? Like you needed your father when he was gone. Left like that little lamb in the painting "Orphan" by August Friedrich Schenck. Abandoned and vulnerable. What would have happened back then if...
Your hand moves, resting on your belly. Preferring the idea that it wasn´t meant to be. A sign. But doubt gnaws at you to this day. Maybe it was mean to be. Who knows? Would he have made an exception with you? Would it have tarnished his idyllic vision if it wasn't what he expected? Would he have gotten you out of the way if you dared to defend something that might not be like him, like you?
You imagine the scene. He, tearing the seed already turned into a flower from your arms.
“Ready?” The click of the seatbelt Satoru helps you fasten snaps you out of that sleepy trance. Your red eyes going unnoticed thanks to the alcohol.
You nod.
Satoru fastens his and starts the vehicle, lowering the window a little for you in case you get dizzy. Then you blink, and you´re already crossing the road next to more cars. You blink again, and you´re entering the neighborhood. Then again, and Satoru is unbuckling your seat belt.
“We´re here. Do you want me to carry you to your room?”
“The keys are in my purse” You sit up straight as Satoru reaches for the keys. Suddenly, a text notification lights up his phone screen. He quickly answers, but before putting it in his jacket, he stares at it for a few seconds.
“Hey, look. It´s midnight already”
The light from the screen is like the light at the end of the tunnel for your eyes.
“Happy birthday."
It's already November 30th.
It´s your birthday… both.
“I-“ You didn't know what to say, it wasn't exactly a date to celebrate right now. “Thanks, and for the ride”
“In the morning we should-“
Your phone starts ringing in your purse. You don't have the brains to bring Satoru down from that cloud he's getting too comfortable in. Only having the little energy to answer the phone when Satoru hands it to you, arching an eyebrow after reading "Indecent."
Worried, a bad feeling hits you. Renji always wishes you happy birthday in the morning.
“Renji…”
“ I called Homura; he's already on his way to Osaka to stay with her sister. She and Miruku are fine, don't worry. Someone is already with her."
"What happened?"
“…”
“Bun, what´s going on?” Satoru asks when your eyes widen in horror.
Breaking news.
The news is still developing; we are on the scene. Today, around 7 p.m., violent attacks were reported inside a mental health center in the Minato district. A total of 32 people were seriously injured, and 16 of them, all women, were sadly killed. Five of them were under the age of 14.
Breaking news.
Broadcasting from Osaka to Kyoto; A horrific attack has taken place inside a mental health center. It is said that the victims were stabbed. Minors were unfortunately found dead at the scene.
Breaking news.
Breaking news…
Shoko accepted the cigarette the man offered. Ijichi at her side along with two other assistants. She holds the smoke in her lungs after taking a deep drag when one of the detectives approaches. Hanging up his phone, visibly upset and frustrated.
“Sir”
"Adachi"
"This can´t go on like this, we need to find him now”
"What is it?"
"Osaka, sir. He..."
Chapter 8: Kitsune
Summary:
No one knows when a war started... until it's over.
FINALLY! I'm so sorry for the delay, guys <3 But here it is, chapter 8!
Just so you know, chapters 9 and 10 will be about the past, from the moment Airi arrives at school until she arrives in Russia. There, you'll learn everything that happened, including many more details about her relationship with Satoru.
Hope you like it! And thanks you so much for your kudos! Please, leave a comment to let me know if you´re enjoying the fic so far <3
Chapter Text
Get Out Alive – Three Days Grace
The Bird and The Worm – The Used
Where´s my love – SYML (Alternate Version)
Army of me – Bjork forwar
I wanted To Leave - SYML
I bet on Losing Dogs – Mitski
Make it out – Boundary Run
Killing The Mercy – And One
Craving (I only want what I can´t have) – T.A.T.U
Enjoy The Silence (2004) – Depeche Mode
The less I know the better – Tame Impala
Stressed out – Twenty one pilots
Have You Got It in You? – Imogen Heap
Gasoline – Halsey
The middle – Mree
Precious – Depeche Mode
30 Minutes – T.A.T.U
November 30, Osaka. Secret Location
8:45am
People with avoidant attachment don’t look for other people´s support.
They can’t tolerate emotional intimacy and may not be able to build deep and lasting relationships.
It tends to occur in children who do not experience sensitive responses to their needs. The Parents of children with avoidant attachment tend to be emotionally unavailable or unresponsive to them. The parents ignore their children's needs and encourage premature independence. In response, the child learns early in life to suppress the natural desire to seek out a parent for comfort.
These children learn that acknowledging and showing distress leads to rejection.
An avoidant attachment style in childhood can lead to difficulties forming close relationships in adulthood.
They may develop a fear of commitment.
The voice of your college professor searches for a space to stay inside your already full head, wreaking havoc on your body. Your head pounding, temples throbbing with the hangover. That, and Haruki´s refusal.
“I said no”
He steps back, looking up at the cloudy sky through the collapsed roof, seeking patience or perhaps trying to hold his tongue, showing his displeasure. Which irritates you because this has already been discussed; it's not a surprise to him, it shouldn't be. But you understand the moment has come so abruptly.
“This is not new, Haruki. You knew this.”
Haruki lets out an exasperated sigh, helpless. "I can´t believe this”
"I´m sure you do, actually" You try to sound harmless but your distrust and authority manage to stand out earning a sharp glare from him. And you know what´s coming. Choosing the right words for someone as emotionally fragile as your cousin was crucial, but so was making sure he knew where he stood.
"You have no right”
You don´t answer.
His worries it’s something you both share, perhaps one of the very few things you have in common. But your priorities and his go in different directions. You want to protect your people from everyone, and Haruki wants to protect Noriko on his own from everyone.
He can´t do that, and that´s what he resents; Haruki cannot use cursed energy or see curses and to top it off, he´s a poor discarded executed experiment. Nothing the Zenin can rescue from their relentless search.
“If you´re not a Zenin you´re not jujutsu sorcerer, If you´re not a sorcerer you´re not a person”
Harsh words you wanted to remind him of out loud, but since you´re so close to the core of the plan, you don't want to make what he's feeling worse right now. Reluctant to understand that you do not seek to be in control of what he built against your will. His own family; in which he wishes you weren´t included. But if he wanted to survive all this, he´ll have to obey.
And that´s why he resents you.
This grenade… him, can´t fall out of your hands. For the sake of what you both want to protect.
"You said we wouldn't see each other again."
"And I also told you that if anything happened, you'd be the first to know."
“Why are you trusting him so suddenly?” Finally, Haruki turns to look at you. And all you can do is close your eyes to gather all the patience you can. It's not a question you want to answer, because the answer would be more for you than for him.
"She will not be taken away from you, Haruki."
"So you do? What about the rest? They hate each other, Airi. What if instead of protecting her, they despise her? The twins?”
Your lips part but the words remain trapped there. Your throat seems to close up, making you sweat a little. Somewhere in your brain taking it in as if you're living it all over again, because you had seen it with your own eyes… the disdain in Satoru´s towards them, those stories and rumors of tension and fragile diplomacy between both clans. So you put yourself in the situation and again, you come to reconsider, doubting. Perhaps Megumi was in fact, a very small exception for the Gojo clan. Has the boy lived with them? For a considerable amount of time? You don't think Satoru would have let something like what Haruki says happen to him. But… what if it really was like that?
Satoru was the leader, but he wasn't a tyrant. You know his clan always seemed like a nuisance to him, growing under an authoritarian cloak that suffocated him more than it protected him, but he would do his best to keep things calm somehow. And maybe that´s why they don't live in the official residence in Kyoto. It sounds like something Satoru would do for Megumi, to keep him comfortable. So now you feel comfortable enough to refute, but what comes out of your mouth isn't entirely true, and Haruki doesn't hesitate to throw it back at you.
"I remind you of our situation, we hate them too." You run your hands over your coat wiping the sweat off your hands. Trying to get rid of this urge to grab him and shake him until he understands. "It's easy to understand. Yes... maybe we can be rejected by the Gojo clan but they won't give Noriko and you what the Zenin will.” A chill runs down Haruki's spine and yours, but only his jaw clenches, feeling as always, helpless. And you sense this. "Things between the clans aren't always as you think; there's still some diplomacy. I assure you that-“
"You always complained about using women as bargaining chips but now you plan to do the same with my wife? What do you plan to give them? What might they accept from you? Tell me! Because now I remind you that OUR situation is different from yours. We are not like them, but you are. So where does that leave you then? Ngh!”
Haruki takes a step back, trying to maintain his balance when Renji unceremoniously covers his mouth.
“Mind your tongue” Renji squeeze his jaw with his hand causing more pressure than Haruki has been putting on by holding it all his venom. “One usually finds one's destiny on the path one takes to avoid it, but it seems you are too disoriented.”
As Renji gives him a meager taste of what it means to forget who he´s addressing, you focus on removing the dagger that has been buried too deep for your liking. Yet you want to think that the story for Noriko won´t be like yours.
Satoru isn't going to deny you this, right?
You bite your lip. Fear is powerful… you think about everything that goes into Satoru's agreement to help you. Again, you put yourself in the situation, right in the middle of all their eyes. A tidal wave of refusals and reasons why he shouldn't do it would descend upon him, upon you. And truth be told, you don't think you're such strength beyond guilt in his life to help him stand up to it. But what could it be then if Haruki was right? What could you offer that they'd be willing to accept? That he´d accept?
“You know, my fiancée is still a little nervous about what happened, why don´t you come back later?”
The fading sensation of his hand over yours, warm and squeezing protectively still lingering in your skin. And in distressed and anxiety, all you can think about is how much time it would take. The safest path is the one you've already decided on.
Dismantle the castle brick by brick.
But now under a small light of hope, your heart asks, silencing your mind: How much is a promise of yours worth to him? Hoping Renji doesn't notice, you look down at your left hand. It even seems like the diamond in your ring sparkles differently at the thought. Renji could be in charge once everyone reaches the top. And you… you could fulfill your part of this hypothetical promise. If they truly hate each other, perhaps it's something they'd want to accept. A mockery towards what the old Zenin clan once was, a new alliance that would erase that dirty page from history.
A new page to be filled.
Sounds pretty diplomatic to you. Marry Toi… and not Lui. Is it possible to have a you and him after all? Although with or without him, you must tear out all the old pages anyway. And right now, you don't feel in the depths of your heart that Haruki's name will be written in the new ones.
You turn around, ready to leave, not wanting to continue the discussion. Not wanting to say out loud what you want to say. But Haruki, seeing himself ignored, shoves aggressively freeing himself from Renji. And lashes out.
“She´s my wife!”
“Don´t make her regret supporting you, buddy” Says Renji, following you.
“So you push me aside? Do you plan to ruin my family too!?” His voice echoes in the place, and Renji continues walking, quickening the pace when you stop. “How unfair... all this, postponing our plans because of a problem you caused. That has nothing to do with our purpose”
Haruki's chest rises and falls with the rhythm of his heavy breathing. His heart pumping all the helplessness throughout his being, taking in the toxic oxygen with no choice but to expel it.
His brows twisting into an expression of frustration and desperation to hurt you in some way for daring to, according to him; invade a space that no longer belonged to you. His anger completely misdirected. And when Renji notices it's only thanks to the slight blush on your cheeks that makes you seem alive because you don't move or say anything, he tries to intervene differently this time.
A mere act of compassion for this fool. But Haruki takes a step back as Renji barely takes one towards him.
“Hey, don´t do that. It´s useless”
Haruki clenches his fists. He wants to shout for you to back off and that he doesn't need anything from you. Suddenly his contorted face seems to relax for a second, confused.
Renji is not looking at him anymore… but behind him.
“Haruki”
The pigeons sheltered among the roofs fly away, making him flinch. And when he´s about to turn around, suddenly, the silence is louder than a thunder. The temperature begins to rise, right above him like the summer sun. But everything has become darker, as if the sun is setting instead of rising.
Then a growl…
He looks up slowly. The mouth of a volcano could be reflecting right in his eyes, see the flames threating to come out from the dark red scaled beast, piercing yellow eyes and imposing energy.
But he can´t see it, he can´t see anything.
Haruki clenches his fists again, refusing to turn around, swallowing this mockery like a ball of thorns. When instead of trying to make fun of him, you want to show him that the real danger which he lies blind is right behind him, in the form of someone who once extended a hand to him so you could move forward together.
Renji remains serious, accepting with a bitter taste that this battle is undoubtedly lost before knowing when it will finally end, it’s just a matter of waiting. The only thing he didn't know was where the grenade would land and what would be the range of damage it´ll reach. He´s truly sorry, right there when your lips part slightly to give warning and condemnation. Fragile as a bird, but lethal against the worm.
"I want to protect both of you, all four of you. But if you interfere, Haruki, it'll just be the three of you. Noriko stays with us”
Small raindrops hit the taxi window.
Quite contrary to what one would expect once the rain begins to fall more heavily, people stop to admire the rainbow that has formed under the sun that the clouds have allowed to shine through.
You stop massaging your temple, frowning as the taxi turns a corner. Everything still seems to be spinning. Even so, you roll down the window with the excuse of wanting some air. Your makeup takes a backseat as you look up at the sky and that rainbow.
“I have a proposal for you”
“I also have a proposal for you. When… we both can, would you like… to go to Osaka with me?”
Closing your eyes, you sigh.
"Turning dreams into empires is no easy task, my love."
Renji talks about Haruki, about the infinite obstacles that this path entails. But that´s no longer what is overwhelming you at this very moment. It's that lake, those nights in front of the fireplace and those mornings in the cabin.
This rainbow above you.
“I know”
"I really wish we could have spent your birthday differently.” Renji takes your hand, his shoulder leaning slightly towards you in invitation. Your throbbing head thanks this, inhaling deeply again hoping that these memories remain inside their respective keepsake trunk. But his scent disappears and it gives way to a cold, salty breeze, hot tea and cigarettes.
If you close your eyes again, you can hear the waves and the seagulls of that beach you never really liked, but that you ended up loving because your friends always liked to spend time there. Them with you, you with them.
The only thing that could make it special.
"Happy birthday! I knew it´ll look great with your princess hair."
"Happy birthday... Airi-Chan"
Your hand plays with a lock of your now straight hair, imagining all the hairstyles you adorned with that hairpin. Very aware of how sneaky you are when you brush your fingers against your neck once you stop touching your hair. Where many years ago, on a day like today, a symbol full of love was captured in a beautiful medallion.
Very unlike this ring.
A spark of longing is about to set your heart and mind ablaze with memories. This time, all of them beautiful, tempting you to turn them into a refuge. Maybe to forget the rest, maybe because you really longed for those days back despite everything. From the cherry tree to karaoke bars, from your bedroom to his, from that cabin to his arms.
But what really remains now?
Your left hand clenches into a soft fist, daring to imagine another scenario. Another life. Where this ring was given to you by Lui. A life where everything would have followed its ideal course, as it was supposed to have been. Maybe you would have pursued a career as a full time Ballerina, and he... Lui, you don't really know. Such was the transformation, so horrendous was that Rothbart-like evil spell that you can't imagine Suguru doing anything other than what he's doing now.
But to soothe the ravages of how this day began, and all that is yet to come, you try.
Could he have continued as a sorcerer? Keep swallowing those curses carrying poison from his stomach to his mind and soul? Perhaps as a teacher like Satoru? Yeah... that sounded more like him. Even more than Satoru.
Or not?
Ironically, despite your fear of whatever doesn't let you see your own feet, you can imagine a house near the coast. Freshly brewed coffee in the morning, tea in the afternoon... the flipping of his fingers through a book, your pointe on a vinyl floor in another room. Your legs tangled in his during the night till the next morning while the scent of wisteria and jasmine wafts through the windows.
You set the stage, both between the sheets, caressing that adolescent face that your heart wouldn't let you see as the adult he is now. That man you no longer know, with longer hair and dangerous look whose heart sings like a lonely Kauaʻi ʻōʻō bird waiting for a response from that mate who will never come.
“I love you, Airi. Always will”
His voice… soft as a purr but shaky with farewell, leaves your spirit numb. It feels wrong… so wrong.
A second Lucifer. A glorious angel who should never have fallen, undergoing a transformation into a hideous being to reign in hell. No middle ground, no duality.
Not Odette and Odile.
Just Odette or Odile.
“With such present like last night, I don't want to celebrate any more birthdays.”
Renji snorts, trapping your shoulders in a hug. "What if I give you his head?"
If he had asked you this yesterday, you would have said yes. Too shocked and angry to refuse. Needing something that could be pleasantly fast at your command, just like Renji is capable of doing.
Just like you were capable of doing…
You're not going to lie, last night all you wanted was to burn down Osaka, Tokyo... any city, just so that boy was in the ashes no matter the cost. You literally hadn't slept a wink from the moment Renji called to let you know what had happened, until he arrived this morning, thinking about all the ways you would do it. And it was just when you saw his tired face, also from lack of sleep, that cooled all rage in you.
Issuing a public statement, apologizing to the families… he had done it all.
Suddenly it hits you like a bucket of cold water. Thinking of Satoru, this man... this new person, and opening that keepsake trunk full of memories under his embrace begins to feel unfair. A deal's a deal, yes. You should not care, but there's so much you owe this man without having to owe him anything at all.
You look up, pinching his cheek when the taxi drivers gives you both a weird look in the rearview mirror. Because of course, it's not every day you see a romantic couple offering a head as a birthday present.
“Ok, alright! Давайте говорить по-русски.”
(“Let´s speak in Russian”)
“Нет”
(“No”)
Marriage… real or fake, carried great weight. The word feels like a feather and at the same time like concrete.
Would Renji agree with the idea?
You are about to know. To express the idea out loud, hear yourself say it. About to find out if doing so would still make you feel just as shamelessly comfortable and emboldened as before. Although saying it in another language wasn't going to make it suddenly take on less weight than concrete.
The Gojo clan…
You take a deep breath, deep down cursing and thanking the bile that threatens to reach your mouth keeping it shut. You've had been with Renji for almost six years, both of you against everything and everyone. Both of you free to follow your heart outside of duty, but… why does it suddenly feel like a betrayal?
Is it... to yourself? Maybe diplomacy isn't something you're good at.
You rather close your eyes again when they begin to burn. And just when you thought the hangover couldn't get any worse, everything starts to spin even more. But there's broken glass in your hair and on your coat. Renji's hug becomes more aggressive as he tries to hold you tightly against his chest, covering you with his body as best he can when the car starts rolling and rolling, until it stops, ended up upside down.
His lower lip is bleeding and your neck gets sore. Hearing how some people start calling for emergencies.
“You Ok?”
You nod, trying to reach the driver´s neck.
No pulse.
Quickly, you unbuckled your seat belts and Renji helps you out of the car and onto your feet. Rushing to the driver to try to give him first aid while you look around in a daze. A few people ask you how you're feeling, but you're still too lost in thought. The crowd gathering and surrounding the car ignites something in your hippocampus, in your core. Something shaking those blurry memories as if they were inside a little box you can't open yet, trying to figure out what it is.
"The aquarium?" you ask to yourself.
Indeed, you can hear broken glass, far away. Getting louder and louder so you can practically hear it from outside as if it were happening right now. But you there´s no big fish tank exploding, no water and screams. Not yet.
It´s different… it´s someone.
Sickly familiar.
Someone walks over the broken glass, crunching under his soles in a calm pace. So you close your eyes trying to remember why this feels so old and new. Already reviewed and seen for the first time. Like a Déjà vu. But in the very exact moment you open your eyes you can be absolutely sure this is completely new, because everything is dark.
It´s night.
Everything around you is completely empty, except for what you see running just a few feet away. A small white animal hopping away, then two more, and then five, ten…
Bunnies.
You want to follow them, but when you see them multiplying so much that a mountain literally forms before your eyes, you stop. Turning around and gasping when you see the truck being thrown towards you. You´re eyelids close tightly waiting for the impact, but suddenly you´re flying. You can hear the fluttering of wings and then loud crash, forcing you to open your eyes. And once you do, your feet are on the ground again.
You´re holding something in your right hand, cold and metallic. Your lips move, speaking. But it´s not your voice, not your body, no control over yourself.
It´s you? It´s sickly familiar, but it´s not you.
“What´s your name?”
The voice feels like a gunshot. You can hear the detonation again after a long time. And the blurry silhouette in front of you answers... What he says dissolves into the air little by little before reaching your ears, but seems enough because your cheeks twitch with delight. Powerful enough to see him clearly now, as if a bandage had been removed from your eyes.
Megumi?
Then, with much more desire than necessary, you pierce your own skull, his… with the weapon in your hand. Making sure it's in the same place and that it's as lethal as that bullet.
“I´m glad”
Everything becomes much darker, and before your face hits the ground to end up inside a halo of blood, you squint when the sun illuminates everything again through some clouds. The rainbow disappearing when the rain stops hitting your face. Everyone present turning towards the man just a couple of meters away whose words were clearly directed at Renji.
"How lucky I am!”
The guy in a Yukata, maybe in his 40s, is heading towards him with every intention of causing more damage. But unpleasant is Renji´s surprise when in fact, that guy is heading towards you, just coming out of the daze in time.
People start screaming and running away when he starts running at full speed with two flails. One of the steel balls spinning in the air before colliding with the whirlpool of dark smoke in Renji´s hands.
The way the attacker frowns once he notice something is off when the katana takes its shape doesn't go unnoticed by either you or your fiancé. So you have to be quick, especially now ambulance and police sirens can be heard coming to the scene.
“Renji”
“I know, love”
"Oh, your bitch talks? Naoya-sama won't be so pleased with that." The enemy's subordinate raises the other flail, laughing. But Renji knows he doesn't really want to laugh because this poor and insignificant sacrifice sent as a provocation is trembling, just as you also know that the attack will not be successful.
“Don´t move”
Said and done, gravity and the cursed speech make the flails fall from his hands, leaving him still as a statue. Yet, shouts an insult at you. He can't stand the fact that you're looking at him almost with pity. And it's not even that obvious. Your chin isn't up, nor are you smiling like the bastard in front of you trying to protect you. It's there in that gleam, seeping under your eyelashes. It´s familiar… the way you want to look away from him. The contempt. As if you were grateful to be a user of the cursed speech, thus having the privilege of not having to touch him.
“She´s gorgeous, isn´t she? Such dramatic arrogance is worthy of something greater, it´s almost seductive, don't you think?"
“What…?” Appearing right next to him, so close he can smell his perfume, the subordinate grits his teeth. Finding himself incapacitated because of you.
"Isn't that really what you wanted to know? This retrograde way you people pigeonhole their women, eh...Her worth! Oh but wait, you mentioned… Naoya, not Naobito, right?” Your fiancé rubs his chin in mock thought. “What were you trying to accomplish here then?"
The guy seems confused, but it’s brief. His face immediately turns serious. Naoya's order was clear.
All that mattered was Renji.
But, if this dirty bastard mentioned Naobito-sama... and your worth? He tries to turn his face to inspect you better. From head to toe, what his body barely allows him to do. Long, straight brown hair, and quartz-purple eyes, now open compared to the photograph Naoya gave him from a security video. The seal on your mouth also confirming that you´re the woman Naobito-Sama had been looking for.
Makoto Inumaki's daughter.
Is she strong? He tries to move again, without success. Damn it, how long does this last? He could try to tire you out, stopping you from giving orders. Using this technique can also be harmful to you, even tearing your vocal cords, but he doesn't know what will become of him before that happens. If it happens... because he´s in this situation for a reason.
His jaw tightens in humiliation. If the cursed energy of the user of the cursed speech is greater than that of the target, the opponent's resistance to the command becomes much harder. Just like what's happening to him.
So, you're weak? Much less than him, apparently.
Are you strong? Stronger than him, obviously. Even you seem to be able to wield the cursed speech at will. And your worth…? His gaze quickly shifts from you to Renji, who raises his eyebrows encouraging him to keep guessing. Inviting him to peek a bit more.
Then once again, his eyes are fixed on you.
“Such dramatic arrogance is worthy of something greater, it´s almost seductive…”
Something greater, huh? Suddenly this guy's words are making a lot more sense. If he tried, just a little, he could imagine you inside the mansion, but hardly bent over on your knees. A halo too fierce to, as Renji said, be able to pigeonhole you into what a woman of the Zenin clan should be. It wasn't impossible, of course not. Their obsession with purity and traditionalism would not allow them to accept this type of free spirit, a stranger, an outsider. But somehow, it also seemed impossible to even dare to try. It reminded him of a certain brat, a rather annoying and stubborn girl.
Useless.
But you? Being a strong sorceress, useful, and the daughter of this woman who long ago, had her affairs with Naobito-sama, even after he got married. The woman who now takes care of her grandson, the future head of the Inumaki clan, until he comes of age.
You, the fiancée of...
“You got it now?”
This bastard, Renji… He knows. And Naobito-sama, deep down, too.
Years of not being able to aspire to more, of bowing down when he didn't want to and more, made him smile as genuinely as he had never done in his life. But can´t remember the last time he did. But the satisfaction disappears as quickly as it came. His head will roll off.
Naoya won't like this at all. His father´s favor was taken for granted, and regardless of who is the heir, the air smells of blood.
“Come, mate. Let´s go for a walk” The katana vanishes as he walks up to your side.
“Follow me”
You reach the castle park, where pink flowers surrounding the castle would not appear until spring, leaving a bare view of dark and wet branches. At a safe distance from it, in the most secluded part on the banks of the Okawa River, some brush branches break, cracking and damaging the subordinate´s yukata.
He curses.
And suddenly, an even more grotesque crack brings him to his knees.
“AAAAAAAAGH”
Renji´s charming countenance changes to one of false dismay, letting go of the man's arm which has been left with an open fracture. “Bad dog… You don't go around trying to hurt the ladies or taxi drivers”
“Fucking son of a bitch!"
"Oh, shush now. Just look at what you've done, you ruined her beautiful hairstyle, and she's already late. We must sent you back to the pound, but first…”
Under the subordinate´s incredulous gaze, Renji takes his hand.
“Wha- what the hell are you doing?” Fearing another broken bone, he places one foot on the ground, trying to get up. His arm and shoulder burning and throbbing painfully.
"No, no, no. I wouldn't do that if I were you, remember what she can do. What if she commands you to take out this useless humerus of yours and stab your own throat with it?" Renji's smile widens as his now hostage holds back the urge to grunt in pain when his limb is grabbed with force. "Doesn't sound good at all, does it?"
Thick beads of sweat trickle down his red face. Yet, his chin remains high. A facade about to collapse as he waits for an opportunity to flee.
"He doesn't seem to want to talk"
Keeping your distance, you bite your lip thoughtfully. The seal of snake eyes and fangs revealing themselves on your skin and tongue once more. That guy expecting the worst when he sees your lips part again.
"Too bad, but luckily for him it won't be necessary this time."
Renji closes his eyes, the grip on his hand becomes firm. And suddenly, the subordinate gasps.
It feels invasive, like the unpleasant liquid from an injection entering his system. He can feel the core of his own cursed energy being drawn out of him to reach the hand of the one who could potentially be his executioner. But it seems fate had something else written for his poor soul.
Renji´s eyes nap open piercing his, making him flinch. And lips curve again in a smile.
He´ll live to tell the tale.
“Whoever your owner is, dog…”
His hand falls to his lap when Renji lets go, taking a few steps back to make way for you.
It was in the blink of an eye.
From swirls of dark and thick smoke, dancing slightly like what remains after blowing out a candle, that it rises but grows larger and larger black as soot, the sound of thick chains around the beast's neck and chest clatter against each other, competing with the growling that comes from its core as it spreads its wings. Revealing itself.
Showing its fangs, its head tilts in such a way that it causes the subordinate vertigo. Broken bones were no longer his concern, but despite having seen death so many times and believe this was his end, he couldn't help but feel privileged.
Meiyoku; the greatest, the most lethal mount was upon him.
So many stories he heard from childhood, and when he knew greed, he spent his entire adult life hoping to be successful like everyone else, even though servants like him were forbidden to do so.
And he failed.
Nothing could burn him more than humiliation, but it´s there in your eyes, not the beast´s where all that threating fire really is. What could really turn him into ashes. And he wonders how something that deadly can suddenly feel so… hypnotic. His gaze unable to tear away from those amethyst wells while your lips move. The soft croon of some mythical creature echoes within his reverie but when it reaches his ears, when his brain captures the vibrations, transforming them into nerve impulses carried to the cortex of his brain, he should recognize the voice of a woman, but it was heard like the voice of the man who had broken his arm.
“Tell them I'm looking forward to meeting them formally… very soon."
˚ʚ♡ɞ˚
Inui Residence, Kyoto.
9:30 am
“Su-Sumire?”
“Surprise!”
His daughter signs with her hands before making him staggers back when she catches him in a hug. Wrinkling her nose once she feels the smell, he stinks of cigarettes.
The girl was on the verge of complaining. She asked him many times to quit that habit if he wanted to grow old and have decent lungs. And he never seems to try. At least Mom managed to stop him from doing it inside the house. But this time, Sumire decides to let it go because it´s a special day. Although the detective couldn't taste it as such.
With panic and despair about to overflow, he leaves a kiss on her head, returning the hug. Tight and protective. His eyes scan the entire place almost erratically, looking for open folders or glasses scattered across every piece of furniture. And then, his stomach lurches.
“If you look the right way, you can see that the whole world is a garden.”
His eyes land on the fireplace.
The photo indiscreetly peeking out among the documents seems to be laughing at him; that's what happens for taking things that don't belong to him.
“Sweetheart” The detective lets go of her to move his hands better, his daughter reading his lips carefully. “Why didn't you tell me you were coming? You got here all by yourself.”
“I wanted to surprise you both. I arrived two hours ago, but there was no one home.”
The detective's heart seems to stop for a few seconds upon hearing that.
Two hours… quite a while. Considering that a destructive secret was screaming next to the half-drunk glass of whiskey in his absence. He reproaches himself for having burned that certificate instead of the photo. Bad time to have felt compassion for something so insignificant compared to what he would have had to deal with here with his only daughter.
“I´m sorry”
“It´s fine. Dad?”
Sumire pouts, but her cheeks rise despite her attempts to control her smile. The gesture is adorable, he knows it very well. But his throat seems to dry up and close, making it hard to breathe.
She wants to ask something.
She´s here for that reason, because she knows his father very well. If Sumire had asked him via video call, he would have had a chance of getting her to stay longer in the Netherlands. Because it was too soon. Too untimely. The detective hoped at least after Christmas. He wanted Sumire to be able to spend the holidays away from the disaster, from here, see the Festival of Lights in Drachten and ride the Ferris wheel at Winter Paradise with her new friends because maybe... there wouldn't be another Christmas to celebrate with the same spirit.
But it wasn´t difficult to imagine why she wants to be back. That's why he made sure that a trusted assistant from the Kyoto school would accompany her throughout her stay abroad.
Sumire is still very young, a chick still under the protection of his wing. Being in a foreign country would make her feel alone, going through the grief of immigration and trying to adapt to the language and culture, risking isolation would slowly wither her away.
Protected, yes. But at what cost? Was it really worth it? Where would she wither the least?
“Yes?”
“I… wanted to talk to you about something."
The man sings, closing the door before hanging his coat on the rack. "Don't you think that winters in the Netherlands are less cold than in Japan?"
"Shoes" Sumire hears her father snort before answering, watching him take off his shoes. "It's a very lovely country, but... it's not home."
“I know, sweetheart, I know”
“So… it´s okay if I come back?”
He wanted to try, giving her a stern look. Anything to make her back down but the stubborn glow lighting up in her eyes tells him is a lost war.
Will his war end the same way? How can he give her shelter from this hurricane if she´s right in the middle of it? His wing trembles, weak with pain and uncertainty. One way or another, Yoshio, he... the grieving father swallows hard. It’s a clock ticking… warning him that time will run out.
Sumire will find out, sooner or later.
He can live with the shame and grieve of failing to protect Yoshio, but his little girl isn´t to blame. When the times comes, the detective doesn't want his daughter to be singled out. And so far, he only sees one solution if she decides to return to Japan.
Tokyo.
Sumire could no longer return to school in Kyoto. If so, what about the rest of the truth? His hand closes into a fist, imagining the sensation in his hands as he smashes that photo into a thousand pieces. Although it wouldn't be of any use because right now, that woman in the photo was out there, alive, only she looked younger and... maybe just as or more complicated, and unfortunately for him, less evil.
The world is too small, and fate is rather stubborn, just like his daughter. That truth it´ll always be lurking around her. Unless… you leave again. Not for ten years, not for twenty.
Forever.
“You sure?” He asks his daughter, or rather him.
Sumire nods, expectant. Her father remains silent for seconds that seemed like hours to her, and for him, just that, short, too short seconds. His gaze shifting from the fireplace to his daughter, wondering when, when will be the day that he has to suggest the idea of staying in Tokyo, both of them. Leave this house behind. Tell her why there is a woman just like her mother in that city.
Not today. No… not today. So finally, he answers. "Very well, welcome back then, sweetheart"
"Yay!” The girl jumps, signing to her father. “Come on, let´s make breakfast”
“Right away, I´ll light the fireplace first. It´s cold”
"Okay”
As soon as the girl begins to turn around, he rushes to the fireplace. The color of the whiskey in the glass next to the papers has become lighter thanks to the melted ice. Forgotten and tasteless.
And the detective notices Sumire´s steps stops, his fingers barely touching the photo but he doesn´t turn around. Not until his soul finds rest when he manages to tuck it better under the documents.
“Dad” Sumire begins to move her hands, communicating. And his father just wants to hug her again when her fingers end up pointing at her own chest twice, where her heart is. “Where´s Yoshio? I hope he comes home early so we can have dinner together. I ordered a cake!"
For friends or family, Sumire has her own variation of sign language. At first, it was difficult to understand, considering that everyone were following all the instructions the teacher gave them. But Sumire is Sumire, always adding her own touch. When it was only necessary to move her hands, even just one, she would raise and wave her arms, always energetic, as if she were not the shyest child at first.
And when she referred to her brother, Yoshio… who defended her from those who dared to bully her when they were children and the little warrior who decided along with her to defend other mothers of children like them, she touches her chest twice with her index and middle finger.
Yo-shio.
Yoshio, her brother who was now... a serial killer. Chased by him, chased by you.
Hunted by you, rather. The attempted murder against Shoko Ieiri… Have you already received the news? Would that have been enough? For someone as seemingly benevolent as you? If anything remained of that friendship between you and the doctor, a small ember waiting for some wind to be ignited there, would that have been enough for you? Enough motivation to dare to do what he doesn't think he can do? Because all this time… those students from Tokyo, the doorman, the girl in the park, your health center... God, the health center. He needs a whiskey, but nothing would taste bitterer than knowing that he has perhaps received too much benevolence from you. And he doesn´t want anything from you.
This pity and time you've given him, this guilt.
The detective wonders if getting Alzheimer's is too terrible a wish to have. Maybe once Sumire grows up, once she can take care of herself and her family, if she desires to form one. Because the clock is ticking, because in a couple more hours Sumire's heart will begin to break. Because he doesn't think he'll find solace in anything else once she realizes why her brother, Yo-Shio, won't be coming home tonight.
“I hope that too”
"I'll make pancakes. Can you help me with the table?"
"Of course."
The wood begins to crackles under the fire after a while.
The dining room where birthdays, Christmases, New Year´s eve dinners and lunches were shared suddenly feels claustrophobic. Especially when out of the corner of his eye, he sees her. Pulsing in his heart, like a caress and a stab at the same time. He imagines her.
A ghost.
"You had it all... why wasn't it enough? Why would you do something like that to a child?" he whispers. The woman continues smiling, just as she left home that day, gradually fading away. And he doesn't know how he'll be able to, to sit at this table again next to his daughter for the first time since Yoshio left.
He rubs his eyes, catching the sweet smell of butter, vanilla and milk mixture coming from the kitchen. Finishing setting the table when suddenly, something else is captured by his eye, right in the chair where his wife came to life for a brief moment.
A medium-sized green bag, a gift.
His head feels heavy, too heavy. So he lets it fall forward, closing his eyes and trying to regulate his breathing which comes in short bursts. Because now he takes a look, unable to help himself.
Thick tears run down his face as he takes the photo framed in dark wood.
The sun in all its splendor is reflected in the gentle waves of the sea that can be seen right behind Sumire, who smiles at the camera next to a surfboard too big for her, holding something in her hand. Right at the height of her chest, of her heart.
The same item that is now in the gift bag.
A very pale pink, almost white. With brown edges and reddish spots around the spikes.
A sea snail shell.
Because Sumire now knows what it sounds like beneath the waves, just like putting a snail shell against your ear.
Just as her hero explained it years ago.
Her brother, his son.
Yo-Shio.
˚ʚ♡ɞ˚
Tokyo Metropolitan technical school.
1:30 pm.
Satoru's knees crack, standing up from his expensive Barcelona chair.
He yawns realizing it has already stopped raining, leaving the empty classroom. Walking through the halls soon feels like a ship slowly sinking. Holds his breath as he gets closer to the water.
Why is it so sudden?
He can clearly hear the footsteps running behind, approaching until they passed him. Yaga screaming as they run toward the patio to grab the bike and flee. But he doesn't know if the smell of cigarettes in the air as he approaches the patio is real or not. He knows the vanilla, jasmine and coffee aren´t; you're not here.
But Shoko is.
Standing right in front of the snowdrops, the doctor holds a cigarette. The smell of earth and wet grass mingles with nicotine and the faint honeyed scent of the flowers.
"Are you feeling nostalgic too?"
“Too?” Bending down to caress the damp petals, Satoru leaves the question for Shoko to answer whenever she wants. He feels she won't, at least not right away. There´s no need anyway.
Although Shoko doesn't stay silent because she doesn't want to admit it, but because he doesn't either.
Coward.
“I thought you were taking the day off.”
"It's not necessary” Shoko raises her arm, placing her hand on her bicep. “I´m able to defend myself quite well"
Satoru heard the news, but hadn't had a chance to speak to Shoko directly after the attack.
As soon as he received the call from Ijichi after dropping you off, he began to search until his eyes burned. And there was no success.
Satoru tried almost everything. He left the car parked near the beach and drew the seals on the ground, hoping to find something in Osaka, besides the smell of blood and misfortune. But there was nothing.
Nothing new, no residue, no witness.
And it wasn't a surprise not to find the detective after hours had passed. Still, Satoru waited, and when the sun rose, he knew the act had been too despicable to be witnessed by the father himself.
Not the detective, the father.
For a while off the coast of Osaka, he hoped the cold wind would help with his headache. The crashing waves brought the salty wind to his face, wishing that was all the wind would carry until his return to Tokyo. But the wind brings more than the cigarettes and the scent of the snowdrops he now caresses.
The smell of blood has followed him.
A little selfish, he thought of his own peace once his butt touched his precious chair to get some sleep. The gentle sound of the rain helped. That and the even more selfish way your blushing cheeks were like a lullaby for him.
It's been a while since something felt as tempting as leaning closer to help you with the seat belt. Eager to experience that a kiss between him and you were a little more than an innocent one. Then what happened next was like the beginning of a nightmare, forcing him to open his eyes again. That indecent call that made you desperately and gropingly open the car door to vomit. He holding your hair and waist to prevent you from falling on all the alcohol you drank.
“She didn´t usually drink like that”
“Now you read minds?” Satoru asks too casually, but immediately curiosity and wonder hit him. "Did you see her?"
Shoko finishes exhaling the last drag of her cigarette before answering. "Yes"
“She´s… gone?”
“Did... something happen?” Satoru asks. And Shoko wants to light another cigarette.
"Airi… didn't she tell you anything?"
“No” Her answer is dry. Maybe she should have stayed home. "But tell me, how did it go for you?"
Satoru sighs wearily. His knees cracking again. "Many things have changed"
"You don't like that, do you?" She states rather than asks. Smiling when the six-eye keeps his answer to himself. But once more, it´s not necessary. "Well, I guess that's your grief."
"Don't worry... that doesn't mean you can't continue seeing each other"
And that's how it is. His grief.
What she doesn't know, she can't mourn. Still, the realization that you apparently haven't stopped having contact with Yuki made her want another stiff drink.
"It's hard to describe.” Satoru starts walking inside the school when the grey clouds gather again warning them of a drizzle. And Shoko follows him, with the excuse of the weather, of course. “It's like the same bunny, but with a bunch of blankets over it, on fire. If you try to take them off, you'll get burned."
"And the bunny doesn't burn?" Shoko tilts her head, squinting at Satoru's childish example.
"Apparently not. It's more like she's amused that others get burned trying."
“Because it makes you feel in control” She wanted to say, to guess…
They both stop by the lockers, right where nostalgia hits even harder. Same place, same topic of conversation.
You.
"She's gone Satoru, she´s gone for good”
Shoko gives in to the voices of her memories. Suddenly driving her not to give up on the present. She wants to grieve. See if this anger and resentment can be assuaged.
Close that cycle with you.
Mourn.
“It was her? She murdered those girls?”
“No, she didn´t”
“Who was it then?”
“What?”
“Last night”
Satoru´s lips parted, but close just as quickly.
“Don´t give me that now, don´t you dare, Gojo”
The stern tone in her voice made Satoru reconsider. Indeed, it was never morbid curiosity on her part. The ship was sinking for her too. No life jacket for either of them when it comes to you.
"An unpleasant story, really… Ouch!"
"If you don't open your big mouth, I'll ignore you again for eight months." Shoko says, pinching Satoru's cheek.
Rubbing his sore cheek, Satoru stares at a specific locker, nodding.
It won't serve as a tourniquet for her still-bleeding wound, but it´ll help her understand why everything leads to you.
Help her to know, to mourn.
"Come on, let's get some coffee."
˚ʚ♡ɞ˚
Inumaki residence, Tokyo.
2:20 p.m.
“This is inconceivable!” Four other senior members of the small council remain silent, but their expressions make their conservative discontent clear. Sharing their thoughts with the one who now rants at Makoto. "May God have mercy on your late husband."
“ENOUGH!” The woman roars. Losing her poise as rarely happens. Standing up abruptly without taking her eyes off the man who now decides it is prudent to keep his words to himself. Without looking at her. “Don't you dare forget your own impudence either, uncle. Nor your position, much less mine! Your hypocrisy won´t be an example for my grandson, the future head of the clan. You'd do good to remember this whenever you think it's a good idea to address me in that way again”
The woman, the puppet, walks through the council members, contrary to how she made her authority remind, with calm steps. Reaching the candles and incense where a photograph of her father rests on the mitamaya.
Fools. She thought. But she admits that she hadn't been too clever either. His own father told her so.
"You're smart, but you're not as clever as you think you are. You´re cunning."
She clearly remembers how serious and cold his words were, because there was truth in every one of them.
Cunning.
But that's precisely what helped her to get here.
Her claws were long and precise. She managed to escape, yet her father never stopped suspecting her. And that’s why he didn't choose her. His favor on someone else; Fair, responsible, worthy... handsome. The marriage, not very much in accordance with her father's wishes, was prosperous. And from it was born the fruit of their union, her cunning.
A son; her ticket to the top, and against all odds, her most precious treasure. Her baby boy, her life. Definitively detaching herself from those matters that whispered seductively in her ear. Power, money, her lover. Everything she had to let go of because of her sister. And life continued full of warnings, over time she believed that fate had already charged her for her sins when his son died.
Makoto was completely devastated.
So much so that she didn't even care when, years later, misfortune struck the clan again, taking her husband away due to an illness. Suddenly leaving them without a leader, and a delicate issue of succession open.
Kaito, her grandson, was just a baby back then. So the sins kept happening. Makoto clung with all her might to what her son left in her care with the utmost care and love, cunning. More than willing to let anything interfere with the well-being of her grandson and his future.
She didn't go through that pain in vain, she wouldn't end up like her sister. Or at least she thought so, until a large and dark shadow fell over her too.
You came along.
Despite that, Makoto keeps her chin high above the wreckage her life is becoming. Her arms and legs hanging and being controlled by threads from your fingers.
She had no choice.
Makoto looked everywhere and found no way out, for now.
She must continue with the plan because there will be no mercy, her sister's destiny embraces her, hanging from her own body making it heavy. But the plan that does not include let some old bigamist come and lecture her about something she didn't actually commit.
“My daughter, she´s user of the curse speech. As you know, quite useful for our clan" Her sharp gaze falls again on her uncle, who in his own mistake, Makoto didn´t let anyone who didn't contribute strength to the clan become part of it. Her cousin born out of wedlock did not meet the requirement.
Perhaps Naobito's influence had been crucial to her way of thinking, but Makoto couldn't disagree. The world was made for the strong; otherwise, you'd be eaten alive.
“How old is the girl, Makoto?”
“Twenty-seven today”
“Lord…”
“In a way, dear uncle... you are blessed with the gift of communication. But one more word and it´ll become your curse, I warn you” Makoto took one of the incense sticks to light it with the candles, continuing. "She´ll be officially legitimized as part of our clan before she gets married."
“Marriage?”
Blowing out the incense, watching the smoke rise and disappear continually in soft swirls, spreading its scent throughout the room, Makoto closes her eyes savoring with defeat how you get away with it. How you go up the food chain to start devouring, and she goes down to be eaten alive.
“Renji Otsuka, soon to be… legitimized as Zenin.”
The council members look at each other with certain panic, shameful memories being dusted off within their minds. Of those who paved the way so that the new generations wouldn't go out there with their hands stained by the past, by mistakes that aren't theirs.
“Zenin!? Are you out of your mind? How do you expect the clan to regain respect if we get involved with them again?” This time the old man can't let this go. He stands up and approaches his niece under the watchful eyes of everyone. "You know all the work it took your father to hide the mess your sister left behind. Don't ruin our future, your grandson's, over this!"
The Inumaki clan it is an ancient one, whose technique would have allowed them to be destined to be one of the greats. But their path became thorny and dark.
Ages ago, their ancestors used the cursed speech to torture and execute prisoners. Make them confess, betray their own, even annihilate themselves. The technique had become so feared that the clan was marginalized labeled as cruel and dangerous. Since then, despite being something precious, efforts have been made to eradicate the cursed speech technique, breaking the cycle of violence of their lineage. As generations passed, the oldest still spreading the awareness that their voices carry a legacy of violence.
This gift, this cursed inheritance of suffering had been the only reason the clan's name had been tarnished, until her sister was banished. They were both equally ambitious, but she had to admit that she was much more cautious than her sister.
Tsubaki was too impulsive.
And at the very moment Makoto learned that her sister's husband, Fudoka Zenin, had been murdered by his own kin in pursuit of something that now cast a long shadow over her, the same shadow that made Tsubaki disappear almost ten years ago, was that she knew that her sister was not only not playing her cards right, but that she had discovered a side of her she hadn't seen before.
Tsubaki was extremely cruel.
And now Makoto had to deal with what she had created: the lamb Tsubaki had raised to sell to the slaughterhouse.
“This isn´t a reason to rekindle past shame. Zenin, Kamo and Gojo are at the top because they didn't care what others said. This union will be a sign of strength.”
Suddenly, the door opens, revealing a middle-aged woman, bowing her head slightly in respect. "Makoto-sama, they're here."
“Show them in”
The door remains open. Footsteps can be heard along the long corridor until they reach the ears of the council member´s, all of them expectant. But they weren't the only ones who got a big surprise when the two figures entered the room.
As the elders watched Tsubaki herself return from the dead to her old home, Makoto was stunned by Renji´s uncanny resemblance to his father during his youth. Detail that did not go unnoticed by the rest. Panic and doubt quickly taking root once more.
The same story repeating itself.
An Inumaki and a Zenin.
The air smells of blood.
"Welcome, Airi Inumaki”
˚ʚ♡ɞ˚
"So, you're not going to answer me, Geto-Kun?"
“Please, answer my question first, who are you?”
After that argument with you, Suguru thought it wiser to spend the rest of the afternoon alone. Both were too hot-headed and might start saying things you didn't really mean. Is just that you'd been acting so strange… he´s aware that he'd been acting the same way, but it seemed like you were taking it further.
Especially with your terrible habit of skipping meals.
Suguru no longer thought ballet was going to be a good idea.
The rain had started to fall, which tempted him to invite you to his room, maybe go to yours if you were still there. Were you at the dojo? In the library again, perhaps...
His steps led him toward the library, but he slowly stopped by the vending machine. The idea was still tempting, it always is. Somehow, being with you silenced those voices in his head, jumbled murmurs, one above the other that he can't hear them clearly. You sooth them, until you ask what he´s thinking. He never answers, it puts him a little moody, and he doesn't even try to pretend he isn't anymore.
Suguru didn't want to worry you, scare you.
Honestly, he doesn't even know how to put it into words, he can't even imagine himself hearing them coming from his own mouth. He feels that if it were to be like that, those blurry thoughts would make more sense than he would like.
In the end, he decides to sit down.
Alone, tired, and with all those voices that won't be silenced. And again… always in the background.
Applause.
And for a moment, just for a moment, they lower their volume. A small ray of hope, unbeknownst to him, appears, the last one.
Haibara.
With a body feeling like it's coming down with a fever, Suguru answers Shoko´s sweet boy as best he can. Asking for a souvenir when Haibara tells him about his mission. But suddenly, Suguru wants to know.
He needs to know.
"Haibara… Will you dedicate yourself to sorcery all your life? Isn't it exhausting?”
"I'm not the kind of person who overthinks things. So it feels really good to give my best to something I can actually do; it's rewarding!"
A wave of surprise crashes against the depths of his being. His eyes widen in astonishment at his friend's enthusiasm. But as soon as it hits, the wave recedes. Perhaps a part of him that was screaming and couldn't hear was warning him that Haibara was his last ray of hope.
Or a land mine that he was soon going to step on.
“I get it” No, he doesn´t. "It makes sense" No, it doesn't... he's not sure.
The fact that Haibara could speak his mind without fear is because what was inside his heart was good. On the other hand, Suguru...
“You must be Geto-kun”
Part of the cloud that would cover his last ray of hope, appears with a strange question.
A tall blonde standing right in front of them.
"Tell me what kind of woman you like?"
“May I know who you are?”
“I like girls who eat a lot!”
“Is that so?”
“Haibara…”
“It´s okay, she´s not a bad person. I´m quite confident in my judgment of people”
Suguru smiles. Not like he used to, he realizes of that. Could there be anything genuinely pure and good left in his heart? No... His subconscious knows it, he knows it. "And yet you're still sitting next to me?"
"Yes!"
No remedy. Haibara is a potato.
The blonde laughs. Because indeed, the boy is a sweet potato. “He was just teasing!”
With that big smile on his face, warm skin and full of spirit, was how Suguru wanted to always remember Haibara in his heart.
“Is he your junior? He seems like a frank and cute kid”
Suguru crosses his arms, tilting his head just like his father does when something doesn't seem right to him. “On the contrary, I think as sorcerer he should learn to doubt others more”
"So, you're not going to answer me, Geto-Kun?"
Girls with long hair, stubborn, and who have a dangerous obsession with bunnies. But he doesn't think it's a stranger's business. “Please, answer my question first, who are you?”
Maybe he needed it, or maybe not… But that afternoon, the applause stopped for good, allowing Suguru to hear what his heart and mind were telling him.
“I´m a special grade sorcerer, Yuki Tsukumo. That ring any bells?”
Meigetsuin Temple. Kamamura.
Kanagawa Prefecture
15:45 pm
“Do you hate non-sorcerers, Geto-kun?"
The gentle rain makes the hydrangeas dance.
Their deep blue color has faded thanks to the season, leaving only pale purple petals. All around him were dominated by bare trees, orange and yellow leaves.
November 30th. The last day of autumn.
Your birthday.
"We must not only hunt curses, but also create a world where they cannot be born."
No… Suguru smiles, shaking his head gently. It would have happened at any other time.
Fate had it that way, for him, for you. The price to pay was high, of course it was. And he slightly resents the fact that despite everything, there's still a part of him that can't smile from the heart, not fully. Wanting what he can´t have.
He's not supposed to feel this way.
Suguru was the one who left, who walked away from them. Not Satoru, not you from him. He's run into Satoru many times, although he always seems to draw a line between them in every conversation. Yet, the six eye is there, somewhere. He knows that if he wanted to, he could show up and have a cordial conversation with him, not like before, but a conversation nonetheless. And despite that, Satoru feels so absent in his life.
You on the other hand, aren´t here, anywhere, ever. And yet you're so present, here, everywhere, always. Whether you like it or not, a piece of your soul stayed with him. He knows there's a part of you missing because he took it. it´s there in the tea you both drink, in the rain you both listen to, in the books you both read, in the sky you both gaze upon, the same sky above you.
He know you can hear him.
Suguru´s heart has never stopped singing, waiting for an answer. His heart keeps singing like a lonely Kauaʻi ʻōʻō bird. The vibrations passing through the trees, carried by the wind, waiting for it to reach you.
But the answer never comes.
Should he sing closer to you?
“Look! How cute!”
At the temple entrance, the girls laugh as they cross the bridge. Nanako taking a picture of the small statue of the rabbit and the turtle before finishing crossing. But he stops for a moment, bending right next to the rabbit.
A leaf.
And his heart begins to sing again, looking up at the sky. The girls stop when they feel it too.
“What´s that?” Mimiko asks, clinging to her voodoo plush toy as a large silhouette hovers above the clouds.
Suguru smiles, keeping the leaf. And wishes you a happy birthday.
˚ʚ♡ɞ˚
Naobito waits.
He's been doing so for a long time.
Biting his thumb, he peeks outside the car window, barely open allowing him to see the tower of the higher up´s headquarters. Hearing nonstop Makoto´s voice for the past two hours.
"She's got a meeting. If you're lucky, maybe you'll find her."
Naobito hopes to find you, in good company.
Although that company may cause certain repercussions within his clan. His son, his brother Ougi… It smells of knees forced down, rumors, cheating... just like it did almost 18 years ago. Right before Fudoka Zenin died.
It smells of blood.
It's no secret.
All the main heads are aware that his brother has a thorn stuck deep in his pride. Always fervently believer that the only reason he didn´t become the leader after Fudoka left was because of his useless daughters. And now? What will become of the poor guy if Renji Otsuka turned out to be his son? Ougi´s nephew? If Renji Zenin… turned out to be the owners of the cursed mounts?
Naobito exhales heavily. Unaware that Naoya, who is now causing the hotel staff to shudder in the hallway, has already confirmed it.
Tiles and wood are heard breaking.
His subordinate, still with his injured arm, wants to flee. But fears Naoya's wrath if he dares to move. He'd never seen him like this before, and he's sure no one else has either. Naoya wrenches open his shirt collar. His neck and face red, hurriedly and abruptly opening the balcony doors.
His hands clench so tightly on the railing that his veins bulge. His gaze wanders erratically, searching for something in the sky. Where now Naobito, with amazement begins to witness how a curtain as dark as coal begins to cover almost the entire forest surrounding the facilities.
He rushes out of the car, about to cross the completely opaque curtain when a loud roar makes him look up at the sky. Father and son from their respective positions, admire the magnificent beast in awe.
Flesh and bone, blood and smoke.
Naoya leaves the room in a hurry, as if his soul had left his body and he tries to catch it back while Naobito is covered by the shadow of the mount's wings. Crossing the curtain and the high barriers, reaching the deepest part of the forest. Then, six assistants suddenly appear, blocking his path. Thus preventing him from see with his own eyes what Tengen is now witnessing.
The growl made the window panes shake.
The dragon´s wings seem to dissipate like smoke, raising a strong gust of wind when it’s about to land, but that smoke mist is so thick that one can make out its black and crimson scales with every flap. And making the earth tremble it was how for the first time, crushing part of the infrastructure, roaring showing dark fangs and spreading its wings looking even more intimidating, a cursed mount landed in the Jujutsu school.
Tengen has a hunch, beyond the connection with Meiyoku which shakes its head as if it bothers it. Then, it moves forwards, finishing tearing down the concrete. Letting everyone see the stranger on the mount´s back. Who descends on its hind leg after it leaned its wing to help him down, landing with a slight jump.
Shoko doesn´t move, looking for you with her eyes everywhere. Slightly leaning out the window at the end of the corridor, soon left behind by Satoru. He doesn't get too close, just enough to get next to Tengen. His six eyes showing him something incredible.
Tengen´s hunch being proven right.
The mount loses its shape, leaving nothing but the sound of the thick chains around its body, rather than disappearing, transforming. The dark whirls gradually descend, revealing the figure advancing towards them between smoke and shadows.
You.
Shoko's hands clutch the window frame, breathless.
The seal of snake eyes and fangs around your mouth reminds her of the incident at the aquarium. Feeling strangely privileged that at a certain point, she knew things Satoru didn´t. But he has already stopped feeling amazed. Now all his attention is focused on the man walking beside you.
Your fiancé. The real one.
“Airi”
“Hisashiburi dana, Tengen-Sama”
After almost ten years, you´re face to face with Tengen. Not like the girl they wanted to keep low profile, protected. But the complete opposite.
Free.
He remains silent for a second, not missing a certain detail about your companion. Besides his busted lip. Which is why you look at him with some caution. The flow of cursed power that flows between you feels almost the same, almost difficult to distinguish which belongs to whom for an ordinary person.
It's kind of hard to hide this kind of thing from Tengen.
“Indeed” he finally says.
Predictably, a soft cough is heard next to you. And inevitably, you give a fleeting glance to Satoru. "Tengen-Sama, this is Renji Otsuka."
"I've heard about you."
"Same here. It's truly an honor to meet you. I'm glad to know that such character cared for and protected Airi when she needed it most."
It wasn't a lie. Quite unlike your mother, he looked after you and warned you of all the dangers you faced. Nor was it a truth to rub in Satoru's face.
Clearly Renji's intention.
But you prefer to remain with a sincere feeling of gratitude, even if it wasn't as selfless as you wouldn´t have liked to discover at the time. Although it seems that, if this was a warm welcome, it already feels bittersweet. Not just because there's certain complicity between you and Tengen. Many questions to ask, both you and him. But because you can perfectly see a pair of brown eyes watching you from a distance.
Now that you're sober, with no excuse to be a coward, you'd like to say you don´t care, but having your memories hold a certain power over you was one thing, and being here now was quite another. Not like when you dream about her, not when you long for those moments back. Now you´re both adults, each with your own wounds that perhaps healed differently.
Scars that itch differently.
And being here wasn't like being out there with Satoru hovering over you every chance he got. This wasn't your territory anymore, so to speak. You're an outsider. But this place had power over him too, you know it, because even he's too serious now.
Being a guard dog.
“Please, come with me”
Before you start following Tengen, you look once more at that window. Too far away to see her mole, too far and hidden to see her expression. But when you look around, you see that glimpse of you two. You hear it, you imagine it.
The laughter, and the click of her lighter. Her powdery scent. The smell that once felt like belonging to a safe place, like Ayaka's house.
The smell of home.
But a voice in your head tells you not to forget what happened here.
“Love?”
You shake your head. Waking up. “It´s nothing, let’s go”
"You know, not everything is meant to stay the same." Renji gives you a gentle push with his body before interlacing his fingers with yours. But it´s not enough.
You listen to that voice. You can´t forget, but you can´t stop longing. If only life were like a movie where you could go back to your favorite scene as many times as you wanted, pause whenever you wanted, and skip the raw parts. You would always be there under the cherry tree with her. Unaware that much later on, you would walk a path without her, because of you and because of her.
Because of Satoru and because of Suguru.
But who was really to blame?
You or Satoru?
“No, not everything” But certain things, do. You thought, watching Satoru out of the corner of your eye, repeating the word diplomacy as many times as necessary. Like a mantra reminding you to hold onto your grudge. But the place speaks, it has its own voice and it´s the one inside your head reminding you what happened here.
Don´t forget…
Don´t forget.
“We´re here”
The concealing barriers.
A vast underground surrounded by thousands of shifting doors, only one leading to a steep corridor.
The tombs of the star corridor.
Everyone walks towards the elevator to reach the main underground corridor. And inevitably, your eyes scan two specific parts while Renji admires the giant tree in the center of the place. Tengen´s shrine.
“Airi” Satoru calls your name. But you don´t move, searching for the exact spot. Your eyes snapping shut and almost flinching when you hear the shot.
Somewhere during that eardrum-shattering moment, Renji let go of your hand. Perhaps interested in exploring something else, or perhaps still giving you the space to savor your memories, independent of the taste. You know this because Satoru hooks his fingers through yours, inviting you to continue. A kind of consolation, you venture to believe.
The old bloodstain you managed to find is left behind when the elevator doors finally close. And you, gently, diplomatically, let go of his hand. Yours remaining static after it, tempted to put it inside your coat pocket. You know Renji can't take his eyes off it, waiting for a reaction.
You don't want any annoying comments about it later.
After exiting the elevator and walking for a few seconds down the long hallway, Tengen stops at one of the doors. Your lips part, holding your breath as they open for you.
“Please, come in”
Before the door closes, leaving Renji and Satoru outside along with two other assistants, Satoru doesn't miss a detail of you. Also looking for some reaction, something human. And he finds it when you smile at Tengen. A small twinkle in your eyes and the way you tuck your hair behind your ear, with the same hand he took. And right there, the image freezes for him.
Not in that cheesy detail, but in the jewelry adorning the helix of your ear.
He'd seen it before, but now that he sees your interactions with Renji, the official, the main, it feels different, familiar.
He doesn't like it.
November 14, 2006.
Tokyo Metropolitan technical school.
"Did you hear what happened?"
Satoru stops at the cafeteria for a hot drink.
The rain hasn't stopped, but he´s too restless to stay in his room. His day off ruined by the weather. So he decides to go out and see what he can do. Maybe go to see Shoko and her lab rats. You at Yaga's office? Maybe you went to the secondhand bookstore.
You always like to go there when it's raining.
He could go get some chocolate-filled croissants and an umbrella, since, amazingly, you always forget one. Satoru laughs goofily, it could be a downpour and you'd always go out without one.
The idea sounds good. Rain, something sweet.
You.
Satoru listened to all of Shoko's scolding’s and some from Suguru's, understanding over time that the ones coming from him sounded more like warnings.
It never went unnoticed by him how he looked at you when he met you. Just like Shoko looks at her adored lab rats. Without knowing exactly if as the months passed, Suguru became more obvious or if he simply couldn't stop noticing it.
It was annoying.
But there was one thing he held onto every time he watched those moments. When Suguru rested his chin on his hand, paying all attention in the world while you talked about ballet and bunnies. It was remembering the way you looked at him when you first met. Like a historian having discovered something never seen before, in an adorable way.
He liked that, he always liked the first reactions girls had of him. But yours, rather than being shy and crazy blushing was... how to put it? Cautious, curious. Wanting to approach but at the same time, ready to run away.
Really, like a bunny.
The second interaction was completely enjoyable. The third and fourth were also enjoyable, and the ones that followed and the ones after that. So much so that once, he wanted to steal a kiss, and he did. Starting to blush a lot more than before after that. And he likes to see that.
That reaction from you.
You.
But it´s true that he has the widely considered bad habit of taking things for granted. Taking people for granted. His unstoppable routine as a sorcerer has become more demanding over time but at the end of the day you were always there, as were Shoko and Suguru.
There was nothing wrong with that, right? Because they were his best friends.
But you weren´t.
Just as the routine began to catch him, so did your eyes and your blushing cheeks. All the time, always there. Maybe so much that he overlook it, the over-familiarity of your reactions made him careless, assuming it will always be there for him. But things began to change from that afternoon at his mansion, when you tried to take that kiss to a more uncharted territory. Or maybe when he openly received praise from other girls, reciprocating, sometimes in front of you.
According to him, it wasn't a big deal, because it was something that always happened. It wasn´t serious.
But the things he do and the things he never said leaded you to exhaustion. In time, blushing cheeks and adorable curiosity was no longer that, but only caution.
Time took its toll on him.
Satoru wasn´t a gossipy person, but this craving for something sweet was soon replaces by something more interesting, much less sweeter. Thanks to a gossip, Satoru learned that in a period of months, what he had taken for granted, he lost.
"The principal punished Suguru Geto for trying to sneak a girl into his room overnight."
"Ow no, he already has a girlfriend? Who is it?"
"Haven't you seen her? He's always with her. The one with brown hair, pretty eyes. How lucky..."
"The one with short hair or the one with long hair?"
Satoru grimaced his mouth in annoyance, putting out his phone. And when the tone changes and goes to voicemail, he wants to think you aren't actually ignoring him on purpose.
"She used to have long hair, but now I think it's short."
"How am I supposed to know who my enemy is?"
Kill Bill Ironside began to play inside his head.
He walks through the dorms hallways reaching Suguru's room in record time.
Knock knock knock knock
Nothing.
Harder, Satoru knocked on the door again only to be ignored once more.
At any other occasion, a mischievous smile would have formed on his lips. His ear against the door to better eavesdrop, but now he moves away from the door, looking at it up and down stunned with indignation.
"OI! Suguru!”
Knock knock knock
In a somber way Satoru eavesdrop, eyes wide open. The frame of his sunglasses clicking against the wood. But nothing is heard, only the rain outside and the beating of his own heart.
“Leave!”
SLAM!
"Oi... I'm working with needles here"
The door was thrown open, making you jump. Tempted to sink into the mattress. Missing the feel of being between Suguru´s warm legs, like being inside a fortress. It was just what you needed since Satoru keeps looking at you like an angry baby who has just been woken up from a good nap.
“You weren't answering..." Satoru says through clenched teeth, hand still on the doorknob. Although that was more directed at you.
"I couldn´t lose focus”
“Right”
Suddenly, Satoru's throat seems to dry up when notices part of your long skirt is not… properly arranged. Your thigh peeking out of the pleated fabric very close to Suguru´s hand.
“So, what do you need?” Suguru takes the other pair of earrings and give it to you. A fleeting, mischievous glance is shared between the two of you when you take the item.
"Thank you Suguru, I´ll go now”
“Jā ne”
You tuck your hair behind your ear once you get out of bed, about to grab your phone and finally leave, when it starts ringing.
Loud, vibrating and all.
It's Shoko.
Satoru remains as if he were made of thin paper, about to be carry away by the wind. That would have been gentler, being stuck in a puddle of water to dissolve.
"Did the shearing leave you deaf, naughty girl?" His voice is playful as usual, but you know him and Suguru too. His annoyance does not go unnoticed. But it's more because you don't seem to feel even the slightest bit of shame, nor that you cared. Especially when without taking your eyes off him, you answer the phone.
A bit too much defiant.
“Moshi Moshi”
DARING!
Quickly looking for more evidence when you walk pass him, ignoring him. Satoru pays attention to your shirt, your neck, your… huh? Are your lips swollen!?
Satoru closes the door indelicately as soon as you leave.
"What the fuck was that?"
"An earring" Says Suguru starting disinfecting his needles at his desk.
"No, no, no. Her! What was she doing here?"
"I told you I was working with needles" focusing on his task, Suguru calmly continues. “She looks cute, doesn´t she? She wanted to get some two piercings, but it hurt, so we just did one...” Suddenly, Suguru's eyes flicker over him out of the corner of his eye with a hint of malice. “Today"
Satoru bristled like a cat upon hearing this last bit.
So she´s coming back for more?
"Are you trying to seduce her or something? You´re disgusting"
"Why not? As far as I know, she doesn't have a boyfriend, and we get along pretty well."
“Did you kiss her?”
This time, Suguru stops what he's doing, not looking at him.
"Suguru..." Satoru calls with warning.
"Why are you asking me that? I didn't know you had that kind of fetish."
"WHA-? Mph!" Satoru receives a pillow all over his face. Soon being thrown back by him. “That´s not what I meant! You filthy horny disheveled”
He wants to protest again. But Suguru looked at him the same way Shoko did the last few times. Almost regretfully, giving up.
Like saying, “You lost.”
Everything had been so smooth for him. Satoru assumed it was that way for you too. He felt that it was not necessary to say anything, just like his relationship with Suguru.
But in that moment he knew. The distance you insist on putting, your caution.
Suguru was a cozy fireplace and he...
He was the heavy rain against your window.
Not many things hurt like that after that, because despite everything you were still there. No matter what happened, you were there for him.
Until a year later.
The last time he saw him after the bomb exploded. Because he saw it with his own eyes, he heard it with his own ears.
It was October 9, 2007. A sunny day.
Satoru thought that if he clenched his teeth any longer, he´d swore something would happen to his jaw.
He wanted to yell at him again, insult him. Even beg him to stay.
Suguru couldn't have wanted this, something was wrong...That wasn´t him.
The image of his friend walking away became blurry. It was anger, overwhelm, disappointment with himself... despair. So in a lucid impulse, Satoru points his hand towards him, the people around him didn't matter, nothing else mattered anymore.
He could end him and then end his own pain after.
“Are you the strongest because you're Satoru Gojo? Or are you Satoru Gojo because you're the strongest?”
Gojo.
Satoru…
Satoru Gojo…
Alone.
“So… Satoru Gojo?”
Satoru gives a deep sigh, leaning his head against the wall before turn to the man next to him.
"We did not properly introduce ourselves earlier" Renji, holding back a smile that Satoru swears borders on the sadistic and the cynical, approaches with confidence. "Renji Otsuka… It's a pleasure to finally meet the strongest in person"
Stretching out his hand, he waits.
Satoru inspects his facial features. Pretty eyes he thought. Quite Zenin, he thinks. Quite similar to Naobito, to Naoya.
He supposes in his situation, luck is on his side. But there's something about him he doesn't like, besides the fact that he calls you Love. Suddenly his instinct tells him not to stretch his hand. He feels like a child being offered candy.
The wrapping looks fine, but inside, who knows?
Still, he takes it. Giving a firm squeeze.
"Satoru Gojo”
That uneasy feeling still lingers inside him.
Let go, let go of him now.
But Renji, wasting no time, tightens his grip. Satoru frowns when he realizes he won't let go of his hand. His six eyes clearly seeing as his own cursed energy seems to be absorbed out of his system. And like a flash, something hits his mind.
The detective´s words resonate in his head.
“Tengen… he told me you had this peculiar ability... of being able to see what happened in a place by just touching an object, no matter where or when. It´s a technique to envy”
Instead of feeling annoyed by this guy that was trying to read him, he´s kind of amuse of how interesting the mental abilities of some sorcerers are. How some can use their minds over the bodies and vice versa.
“You done?”
Renji tilts his head with his eyes closed, already satisfied with having filled himself with whatever he found. Then, he slowly opened his eyes. And there it was, clearly. Maybe he didn't like something, because the sadism shone brighter than that stupid ring on your finger.
“Satoru Gojo, won't you give me a tour of the school?" Finally, Renji lets go of Satoru's hand, immediately closing it into a fist.
"I'm sorry to interrupt, but Gojo-San can't leave right now." A rather short, blonde assistant approaches them. Akari Nitta. “It´s the protocol”
“Satoru Gojo can´t leave Tengen alone with her… I understand” That was the truth between the lines of the girl´s polite words. Renji remembers you warned about this. Since Yuki Tsukumo, the stunning blonde, is in bed trying to survive the hangover. "Okay, then I'll go on my own."
Akari's face stiffens. “Uh, sorry but you can´t-“
“Don´t worry. It´ll be brief” Satoru intercedes, silently guiding the main guy out of the corridor.
He didn´t want to give this fool the privilege of his time, nor did he care if something bothered him, rather... to know what it was.
“So… her fiancé too?”
"Don't think too much about it, after a couple of boring years she can tell me if she'd rather be widowed or divorced."
Renji stifles a laugh. “You have a lot of faith in yourself, I admire that." Then he sighs, almost overwhelmed, fake. "I honestly feel a little humiliated. There's... something I want to ask you."
Against all odds, Satoru´s curiosity increases. Still, his gut keeps telling this has to stop. “What is it?”
"Would you tell me about Suguru Geto?"
If it weren't for Satoru's blindfold, Renji would have laughed at his expression. The noticeable way his lips and jaw tensed gave Renji a clearer picture of how his eyes had widened. Incredibly, already running out of patience. “What about him?”
"I'm really curious, Airi doesn't like to talk about her ex-boyfriends. And well, it turns out that sometimes when she's tired, she talks in her sleep.” Renji, with the biggest smile on his face he turns into a hallway, heading for the courtyard exit. "You'll know a gentleman's pride is pretty hurt after witnessing something like that, especially after- well… since we´re getting married"
“Don´t you think it’s enough?”
“Mind to explain?”
Satoru fully understood what this fart was trying to provoke. And he´s achieving it. But he highly doubts that you didn't order this guy to behave. So this time, he prefers to do it for you. "Is not surprise, Airi prefers quiet. You're not her type."
“Make sense, she doesn´t like cowards either. But that flaw doesn´t actually suit you, Satoru Gojo”
It's like someone had dropped a gas bomb. Satoru would light a match at any moment if this asshole doesn´t get to the point.
“How annoying you are, really”
"I just want to know if you're on her side. Since you're always looking at her back, I thought you'd be interested in taking care of it.” Renji raises his hands to face level, twisting his fingers in a gripping motion.
“You don´t feel enough?”
"Don't be fooled. Airi can defend herself very well, but that isolates her. You know how it feels. The thing is, to achieve what she wants, she can't just come and erase everything from the book to write again with her own ink. She knows the system she wants to change and to change it, she first has to fit in, blend in. Just like you do.”
“What do you mean?”
“The leash on your neck of course, like the good dog you are”
Satoru starts laughing, suddenly feeling the tension in his body unrelenting. He wants to light the match. “Dude, at this rate you won't make it to the altar."
Dead or not, he´s right.
Killing the higher ups? No problem, but then? Others will come, over and over again. And just as Renji says, he would end up even more isolated; persecuted. All failing in trying to defeat him. And if he decides to continued, he´d become what Suguru soon will if no one stops him, a tyrant.
In order to make the true change, everything else would have to change too to maintain order. The system was made to be a large circle row of dominoes; push one piece, and eventually all will fall. But you need the pieces standing up. There are many more who think like you, like him. If that´s the case, you just have to take apart the circle without knocking down the pieces, until you form a single line. That way, only one piece separates both sides.
And only one will fall.
"It´s complicated, right? Power. Although it was always a privilege for you. Airi wasn't so lucky, unfortunately." Renji covers his eyes and looks up at the sky. It's started to rain again.
“Privilege?”
Renji moves forward, finishing crossing part of the courtyard to reach the porch. But Satoru simply activates his limitless. Long and slow strides to get there, safe from the water.
He gets it. The metaphor.
But his strength isn´t a flex, it´s a tragedy. He´s insolated by that strength. His cursed technique literally puts infinity between him and others. Really… no one can truly reach him. He never let them.
A mistake he doesn't want to repeat.
“You're both strong, and who knows? Maybe she's stronger than you. But do you know why nobody knows if that´s truth?” In the end, there's a world of difference between you and Satoru. And Renji mercilessly lets him know. “You don´t know how to survive”
“What?”
Finishing tossing his hair, Renji stares at him, from head to toe. “You've never been in that situation. How do you know you're the strongest? That you can survive? True power does not come from those who were born that way. It comes from those who did everything possible to get out alive. Do you know what it´s like to… with fear and claws, being forced to grab onto anything to keep breathing? Take whatever was offered to you?”
Satoru remains silent. He can only imagine it.
The privilege Renji speaks of is never having experienced that situation. And you... you weren't that lucky? Is there... something else? Something far beyond what he managed to find out?
“That´s what I though. But don´t worry so much about her. You don't need to be hovering around her like a bee around honey. We don´t hurt defenseless girls”
This unsettled Satoru, who had been following Renji all this time as if he'd always known the place. And when he realize where they'd arrived, he believes this is the closest he's ever come to survive.
Survive the repentance, the despair.
The shame.
The gym doors were open.
˚ʚ♡ɞ˚
Your boots rests at the entrance of the not very large room. Very oriental and private.
But the traditional details of the corridor remained in the background, still trying to think of how to deflect Tengen´s question.
“Are there many of them?”
A long silence takes over the room.
He´s sitting in front of you, ignoring his tea. Unlike you, avoiding his persistent look, you stare at the green liquid. You don't understand why he asks, you know that he knows; the children of greed.
The bastards.
But it was another thing to admit out loud to the entity in charge of all the balance of the jujutsu world what you plan to do with them.
“So it seems” You finally say, taking a sip of tea while he does the same. Still rare and funny to see him do it. When you were a child you thought he looked like a friendlier version of Oogie Boogie from The Nightmare before Christmas.
“Knowing the determination of the Zenin, I´ll assume there are also many of them outside of Japan” Tengen leaves the cup on the table while making a sign to one of the servants “How did you find him?”
It's a little hard to tell, his eyes are weird, but you know perfectly well he's looking at your ring.
"I lived in Russia for two years. An exchange program.”
“So Russian, huh?”
“Two years”
Tengen crosses his arms. You'd like to say he's giving up, but he isn't. "Did you dance?"
You nod.
“I´m glad” Suddenly, the servant from a moment ago approaches with something in his hands. He places it right in front of you on the tea table, then leaves.
A book, pretty old.
The one you needed.
“And this Renji, does he dance with you?”
Dance… It's not that kind of dance he's referring to, ballet. But yes, you could call him that way. Your dance partner.
“No, he was part of the audience.”
“Always in the front row, I imagine. I wouldn't expect anything less if you agreed to marry him.”
“Of course”
“Sounds romantic. Not at all planned, of course”
No lies. Not a coincidence either. Nor was it your choice of profession.
You were almost 19 when you heard about him, and 20 the first time you introduced yourselves.
Quite determinate, right?
Osaka University offered exchange programs starting in the final semester of your degree. Fortunately, it didn't matter what year you were in. You earned extra credit if you did any other extracurricular activities. So you took your ballet shoes once more and started to learn the language.
By August 2010, you were already doing the paperwork, by September, you were working hard on your feet for long hours to get into the Vaganova academy, and by early October, you were on a plane to Europe. You won't deny it; your determination didn't prevent you from being human and still a little fragile. You felt alone longing to be with Ayaka again, and the language intimidated you. You were fluent in English, but you needed to learn Russian as quickly as possible if you wanted to take classes with this specific teacher.
Renji´s stepfather.
In addition to running the pharmaceutical company, he was a professor at the University of Saint Petersburg. He was a very talkative man, funny and charismatic. It wasn't too difficult to pick up details of his stories, always sharing some of them when there were only a few minutes left in class. Like how he liked to visit museums with his wife and son, or which restaurants they liked to visit. Truth be told, anyone listening would say it was an innocent conversation, but also somewhat silly thing to do if he ever ran into someone with ulterior motives.
Like you.
And you couldn't help but realize that it was your destiny to go on when in one of his many conversations, he mentioned ballet. His wife like it.
Your body trembled, nervous about the academy auditions and to know that the person who would soon be watching you dance on stage was once Naobito's lover. Victim of greed, rather.
Renji´s biological mother.
Certain that your father would be proud of you for auditioning, on November 16th of that same year you stepped onto a stage for the first time. In Russia, no less. You as Clara, danced with the Nutcracker Prince.
It had been a challenge, keeping up with your studies and ballet. Terribly frustrated when you couldn't see the famous Renji anywhere the first two performances. Until a week later, performing the black swan, you saw him.
Together with his mother, he applauded.
Easy on the eye, you admitted. Not uncommon for him to constantly receive female attention, quite familiar. And quite similar to Naoya, under certain light. But you didn´t play hard to get.
In the Act 3 Pas de Deux, when you danced with the dazed prince who had just been enchanted by the evil Odile, you also enchanted Renji. Never feeling as powerful as on November 30th, just like Odile with the prince, when at the end of a performance, he approached with a beautiful bouquet.
Proud white roses.
But that beautiful flower arrangement witnessed something you didn't expect, you didn't realize the moment you shook hands. Too stunned and overwhelmed by your situation and that sparkle in his eyes you couldn't describe. Perhaps due to nerves over the age difference, of how willing you were to try to win him over, to use him.
He was like you.
"My father teaches at your university."
"Really? What's his name?"
"Are you a sorcerer, aren´t you? It almost seems like fate."
"Fate is a complicated thing."
"It can be beautiful. Tempt it to see what it put in your way."
"It seems you've already tempted him too much. It can be dangerous."
"What could be so dangerous?"
"The cursed mounts"
“…”
“…”
And yet, on Christmas Eve, under the blue lights of the Lomonosov Bridge, Renji kissed you.
It felt weird... kissing someone else.
But even stranger was the calm way he took things. Not even the infamous Russian winter could have frozen you more than Renji did when he told you that all along, he knew.
Since the moment you shook hands.
That kiss was the most harmless way to pay you back for your audacity. But he said he admired that. And despite everything he did for you—helping you recover the money your father left, digging up information, recruiting—he never charged you with kisses or anything.
The good dance partner. Your adagio. You can even hear the music from an old vintage loudspeaker.
You watched his back, and he watched yours. Suddenly it was as if the missing piece in your life was found. Everything moved smoothly, as if fate were really on your side at that moment.
You belonged to something, something felt safe.
It was…
“It was mean to be”
“And a civil war?”
The record player stops playing abruptly.
Suddenly, the headache getting worse. You´re getting moody. Is Tengen calling you out?
Taking the book in front of you, you begin to flip through it. “What do I have to do with a possible civil war? I´m not guilty of the consequences of their actions. Besides, things are different now.”
Right now t's not really a good time to vent your anger but you want to know. How things would have been if you hadn't decided to wait for her at home that afternoon.
You need to know.
“Different?”
“Years ago I was vulnerable; I didn't know my own limits. Now I do.” Pricking your finger with the end of the old page, you spit, gracefully. "You looked after me so they wouldn't take advantage of my vulnerability, didn't you? To avoid being sold as an exotic animal, so how come you never found out about my mother's intentions?”
"We were prepared for everything, Aiko.” Stunned, your mouth purses in suppressed rage, but before you could say anything, Tengen continues. Your tears about to fall uncontrollably because you always told yourself otherwise, when you faltered... but when you didn´t, it was just your own voice, no one ever told you that, only Suguru. “What happened... was unfortunate. It wasn't your fault."
“It´s not your fault”
Closing the book like a robot, you hold your breath at the confession. Bitter. “I am as guilty as he is.”
“It's complicated. He's not to blame either, but his actions have consequences. Just as yours did."
“She... was involved with the cult that paid to have Riko Amanai killed." This time, you stare.
A long silence reigned again. You waiting for him to say something about it, and he waiting to see how far you'd gone. So you ask the question. Doomed to never be satisfied with the answers.
“Was my body compatible for the merge? That's why you agreed-?”
“When you first summoned the mounts, did you manage to see something much further back?"
"What?"
"The cursed mounts have a very strong connection with you. Especially Meiyoku, from what I see. Do you know how it was born?"
“Aren't you going to answer me?"
"I'm giving you my answer."
“By changing the subject?”
"Believe me, you'll understand”
Distrust, you remember.
Meiyoku wasn't the first mount you managed to summon. But when you did, you almost died.
Making your body go from solid flesh and bone to practically vanishing into smoke was not a late discovery. You were twelve the first time you did. Sixteen when you discovered its purpose. You couldn´t do it with the rest of the mounts, only with Meiyoku.
Everything was horribly dark, your nyctophobia taking control of your mind, preventing you from moving. The only thing replacing the sun were those two red wells, but they burned just the same.
And when you touched it…
“No”
“Too much energy?”
“Too dark to see, actually”
“Too much energy then”
You roll your eyes. “Fine, too much energy for me to handle, back then”
“And now?”
Starting to fiddle with the ring on your finger, hesitant to give any more information. “I haven´t tried again”
“I see. I understand… The power of the first mount has always been complex, dark. Nothing to do with what it once was”
“What it once was?”
“At the end of the Nara period, when the Zenin clan was just a small pool of water, a boy was born. He couldn't see curses or use cursed energy. He was the son of a powerful sorcerer, but with a terrible reputation.”
"For a change."
“So I fear” Tengen takes his cup of tea, but does not drink. "He used to be a lively, friendly boy. Very interested in plants and medicine. But fed up with the mistreatment, the boy left. His mother suffered but did not prevent him from leaving, nor did she leave with him. He walked so much that, due to lack of food and water, fell ill. He was found by an older man, a farmer. Very good with the katana by the way. The farmer fed him, trained him, and cared for him. The boy grew up in that place, helped work the land in his new home. A quiet life, for a while”
“Until…”
“Before the Fujiwara clan rebellion, which involved peasants resentful of imperial authority, they began to face and suffer ever-increasing taxes and desertions. Many were forced to abandon their lands, one of them belonging to the man who raised the boy as his own son. What the boy had to face to get there, the old farmer had to face to leave his home, but he didn't make it, he died. Just like the rest, this boy took a huge grudge against the powerful. Yet he joined the military forces. It was not yet prohibited to recruit peasants, but they were always reluctant to the idea. He was recruited by the Kondeis despite that, since his skill with Kenjutsu was exceptional”
“Sounds like quite a man” And without showing it, what Tengen says next leaves you on the edge of your seat, not believing where the story was going. Taking your breath away.
“And he turned the small puddle of water into a tsunami." In one gulp, Tengen drinks the rest of his tea. "The things he lived through, what he saw... the war and internal problems of his own clan that took his brothers, friends. His body began to change."
"His body?" Suddenly you hear Yuki's voice, A superman... standing out among so many words.
“What his eyes couldn't see before, his body began to do for them. He rose in rank but continued to be rejected by his clan. Aiko, once in this world there was something as great as Meiyoku, and it was the regret of the Zenin. At some point, they were all on their knees, leaders, servants. Sorcerers and non-sorcerers. For the first time, all equal.”
Wow.
“One night, rebels looted elite warehouses and homes in search of weapons and food. They also entered Zenin territory. Do you know who led that attack?”
You swallow, suddenly needing more tea. Literally. "The boy?"
"The boy, already a man blinded by hatred. Hatred that only increased when his father, as punishment, killed his mother and another woman known to be his partner. Both were hanged."
Hanged…
"Although his bodily abilities had changed, he was still no match for taking revenge right then and there. But something happened. The moon was red. And he knew there was something that could destroy both sorcerer and non-sorcerer."
“Fire” You whisper, but he managed to hear.
“Fire” Tengen stands up, approaching the candles that illuminate part of the room. He takes one in his hand. "No one knows what happened that night, it’s said he started the fire with the oil lamps, the candles… but by the time the mansion was just rubble and ashes, a creature was flying through the sky. It wasn't very big; many compared it to the size of an elephant. Black as soot."
The parallel with the attack on the Zenin mansion… Sho´s death a few days ago makes your skin crawl. Hardly anything comes out of your lips. “Meiyoku?”
Tengen nods. Raising the candle to the level of his face, so that he could only see your eyes, and says “He burned them all. They were all subdued for a period of time, but being on their knees is not something the Zenin like to do as you know. So some members of the clan managed to escape and hide in what soon became Kyoto. He said… he only annihilated evil people, like those in his clan. But as the months and years passed there were more and more evil people, according to his judgment"
"So…” You almost laughed “It all started with a non-sorcerer?"
The stupid things Yuki said, the stupid things Suguru believed... were true. And the Zenin knew this? So this contempt against non-sorcerers not only didn't stop there but continued much more purposefully than before to get something else? Despite that disaster, did they really believe it was something they could control?
“It did”
“But, Meiyoku it´s… huge. What happened?”
Now staring into the candle flame as the wax burns away this time, Tengen for some reason takes his time. Omission isn't lying, but it's still dishonest.
It's a half-truth
"This connection you feel with me, is thanks to Meiyoku"
“What do you mean?”
"No one survived that day to tell the tale, not even rumors. Only I know this, and now you will."
You lean your entire back against the back of your seat, completely immersed. Now you'll know what you were never able to see with your own eyes. When everything went black and it was too overwhelming to continue trying to undo that cursed energy blockage.
“The mount possessed too much power to be controlled by someone so filled with rage. The just and the unjust paid equally. Nobody could stop him, or Meiyoku. One night the mount summoned itself and the once-despised boy knew what it felt like to be down there among the people with flesh burning red. Not even he knows what happened; the mount didn't obey him. But you have a very good advantage over that, of course.”
The cursed speech.
You hold back a smile of pride at the fact that you're able to control Meiyoku without bleeding from your vocal cords, but with this story, you don't know what the future might hold for you and the mount.
Where else is Tengen trying to go with this?
“As you know, the Nara period was pivotal in the spread of Buddhism throughout Japan. My followers and I laid the foundations of jujutsu society with the Buddhist ideas. The foundations of our culture and morality of jujutsu sorcery. And we arrived of course at the then capital, Heijō-kyō. I met the boy, the man. It was as if something was calling… A Star Plasma Vessel.”
Your eyes open wide. "I thought your first merge was during the Sengoku Period."
"The first one that worked, yes."
“You mean…”
“I refused first. But when I saw it with my own eyes… they begged and begged… we listened. We set a trap.” Tengen blows out the candle, sitting back down. “It was a disaster. They were two separate parts and one at the same time. They both fought but only one lived, one inside the other. The merge failed, a shock wave of cursed energy swept away everything in its path, and even the sea receded. Part of a miracle, to tell the truth, the sea helped with all the fire. Nothing remained but the great beast with wings as big as those waves.”
Suddenly your ring was no longer enough, nor were your fingers. Questions like whether the beast was inside you or you were inside the beast filled your head. “What was the man´s name? The boy´s?”
Tengen keeps his gaze fixed on you, suddenly extending the unlit candle towards you. Answering when the candle is already between your fingers, confused. “Meiyoku”
Still with goosebumps, you inhale raggedly. “One survived... inside the other? The boy became the mount?”
“Two separate parts, and one at the same time. Aiko, your domain expansion with Meiyoku, what does it do?"
"It consume souls, and just like the rest, it also consumes the body”
“Until there is nothing left.”
“Until there is nothing left” You repeat.
“We knew this because the Zenin clan began recording history on paper. Before Meiyoku became the mount, not all of them fled. They split up, and some stayed to support him. Taking care of two children he had. They grow up in Heian-kyō.”
"In the same place where the other half fled?"
"A mockery, perhaps. If they dared to touch the children, it would be the end of them. But when it was all over and the mount vanished the same night, instead of taking any kind of retaliation against the children, they were integrated into the clan. One of them grew up to have an only daughter, Higanbana, and she had three sons. They all died of illness. One of them left a granddaughter as consolation. She was also born under a red moon”
“And Meiyoku returned”
Tengen nods. “The first time she managed to fly on its back was when she turned 42. There were many rumors about why she failed in each attempt. It is even said that it was thanks to a binding vow that she managed to do so.”
Your hand with the candle rests on the old book, near your swollen belly. Licking your lips suddenly dry. Everything getting darker and darker with every blink.
A binding vow between two parties is stronger than one you impose on yourself, an extremely dangerous deal. If you break the binding vow you imposed on yourself, you lose what you obtained and your power diminishes. But if you break the binding vow made with another it carries more severe repercussions, unpredictable consequences.
Now… what if you break a binding vow with another who happens to be one with yourself?
You know.
“So?”
You almost jolt.
The soft light in the room makes you squint for the second time this day.
Tengen remains expectant. “Is this what you were looking for that night, Aiko?”
"We were prepared for everything, Aiko.”
Out of the corner of your eye you see the other lit candles, rubbing your fingers against each other as if feeling the cashmere of your gloves forgotten that night and wonder… no. Tengen says they were prepared for anything, but it wasn't like that.
Nobody is ever prepared.
If that were the case history would not have been as it is written. Your flame is not something that would be easy to blow out. Neither is your brother´s. Besides, something inside you tells you that Tengen hasn't told you everything.
So you won´t either.
"I don´t know what you´re talking about”
Not entirely satisfied, the meeting ends.
Still, it wasn't all in vain. Tengen let you take the book with you. Where stories were only whispered between the pages, none told aloud. A treasure Tengen himself began writing from those days when sorcery as we know it had just begun.
A treasure you used to secretly read.
You could say that with this, your story took its final leap. Eager to know more, much more than the crumbs you were given to protect you, hide you, you searched on your own. Just reading about two pages a day, always standing next to the shelf in Yaga's office because someone was always coming in. It wasn't a safe place, but as you well know, sometimes the best hiding place is one that isn't really safe.
Right in front of your nose.
But of course, now you know why you weren't successful that night.
“A-Airi-san?”
By the elevator at the end of the hall, the adorable little person there calling your name brings a smile to your face. It seems like he wants to run away. “Ijichi, it´s been a while. How are you?”
“A while? Huh” Ijichi seems to be having trouble refuting that. He clears his throat nervously, adjusting his glasses avoiding your eyes. “Of course, yeah. I´m good, fine. You?”
“Like a sweet apple pie”
Ijichi's skin prickles, like a kitten with its tail bristling. He was right, Satoru confirmed it. He didn't imagine it. Wait, he did imagine it, but it wasn't his own doing.
"In the end, it wasn't brief at all."
Brief?
The blonde girl's comment caught you off guard, suddenly noticing gloomily that neither the main one nor the just in case one are anywhere.
“You should never believe him, Akari-San"
"How long have they been gone?"
The girl turns to look at you with a smile. Finally meeting Principal Yaga's protégé. "When you entered the room with Tengen-Sama. Akari Nitta, assistant and informant. Nice to meet you."
“Likewise”
“Ah!”
Ijichi squeals, about to climb the wall when your body fades away while Akari's mouth forms a perfect o.
Laughing at Ijichi after.
“As we agreed. Naobito is here."
Goddammit, Renji.
You don´t feel comfortable with this; this school is access to everything he´s never knew. A small part of you that you managed to hide from him.
Another kind of vulnerability.
At first, he promised you he wouldn't snoop around every time he touched you. He's kept his promise. But with Satoru, he was going to go after him like a fucking fortune teller, right and left.
Frustrated, you hit the door of one of the last classrooms on the second floor with your fist. Not having success with the phone either. Then, the first thought that comes to mind makes you quicken your pace.
The gym.
But upon recognizing certain classroom, you stop your horse walk.
“Airi-chan… Gomene”
“Don´t say that, this wasn´t your fault”
Touching the sliding door was like uncorking a bottle of champagne. You close your eyes as the images come, just as if the cork were coming towards your face.
The knife.
Your left hand throbs, gripping the book tighter, suddenly not being able to remember something. It´s there. But whatever it is, it doesn't feel right. So you decide to let yourself be carried away by something else. Still with your eyes closed, you raise your free hand, patting the air as if you could feel Kimiko's head, her soft dark hair against your hand.
“Kimiko…”
When you close the door again you have to lean on it.
Your head against the wood, tilted slightly... toward the stairs. Footsteps can be heard in the hallway, cautious and then hurried. And so on until they're right in front of you.
The girl about to reach the stairs.
“Are you scared?”
“Something small that stayed with me since I was little”
“How cute”
“Suguru?”
“Come, you´re close”
The tickling in your shoulder blades feels the same as that time. It's real, it exists because you imagine it. You feel him in the strong grip on your waist, in your lips, inside you.
And again you hear it, the song of the lonely Kauaʻi ʻōʻō bird.
Like so many times, you falter. You want to respond back. But you always force your feet to go in the opposite direction, away from him. Heartless and eager. But as a consolation, as if you were there again, you move away from the door and head for the stairs. Waiting for a ghost who looks like him to approach.
Dark hair loose and reaching out his hand towards you.
But the person where the faint light of dusk settles, makes you stop dead in your tracks. It feels like ice cubes in your bra.
“Miss Mizuki”
As if you had seen Nosferatu, you take a step back out of pure instinct. The detective taking this as an invitation to finish climbing the stairs, stopping just a meter away from you. Both seeing the lack of sleep under each other's eyes.
And neither of you says another word.
Silent, unwitting accomplices to what happened last night; the father, the sister… But the tacit silence ends now, tonight.
It must.
No more innocent lives can be taken as a result of your unfortunate actions. Nor your mother's. But you really don't know how to start without being condescending. Although in the end, that's how it turns out after the detective is about to take the lead in the conversation. But something else catches his attention, making him snort.
Through the window, he has a perfect view of the gym entrance, where Satoru Gojo and Renji Otsuka come out from.
"Difficult decision?"
Confused, you search for what he sees, biting your lip when your fear is confirmed. Both stupid gremlins looking back at you from the courtyard. But lately decency and shame is something you lack. “We both know the apple doesn’t fall far from the tree.”
Wanting to light a cigarette at the biting comment, he counterattacks. "I wonder how far a certain apple fell."
"I was wondering the same thing… until yesterday."
He clicks his tongue, looking away. No one giving any respite.
The detective didn't exactly come to apologize, even though his righteous side tells him he should. To thank you for your time, for the patience you've shown, or for your cowardice in not wanting to deal with this situation. Even though he doesn't want any of it.
All the innocent lives before his eyes are unparalleled, but what happened yesterday...
"I'm not a very compassionate man, Miss Mizuki.” He takes in the way your expression changes with what he says, hurrying on. "But what happened last night at your clinic has surpassed all limits. He… my son, will be punished for what he has done"
He well pay for what he has done… and you? You frivolously wonder if he has the proof. What else besides the circumstantial does he have in his favor to formally accuse you? That circumstantial thing... could ruin all your plans. Makoto is your mother now... not Tsubaki.
Your stomach twists at the threat you're willing to make.
You´ll have to.
“Don´t be compassionate, those who show it usually need it later, isn't it clear already?” Passing by him, ready to continue on your way like that night with Suguru, you quicken your pace towards the stairs. Now all too willing when, slowly peeking down the stairs, those shrewd, sleepy gray eyes catch yours.
A piece on the board, trying to checkmate you.
Takuma.
“Leave Tokyo”
“You can´t stay”
Silently, you turn.
Your hands shaking, fingers firm against the book.
Angry.
“What did you say?”
Putting both hands in his pants pockets, his coat reveals two metal objects on either side of his hips hanging from his tactical belt. Guns. You would laugh at this, but something tells you that the detective investigated too much.
“This is my compassion for you. The deal I offer; once I find my son, I won’t take action against you for double homicide, as long as you get lost and never set foot in this city again.”
Double Homicide?
You frown… confused. In disbelief.
And then it hits you.
Your own belly throbbing with pain. An echoless emptiness, a ringing in your ears. Your hardened countenance softening little by little, dissolving like a drop of ink in liters of water. A bittersweet pill to swallow for the detective… seeing you on the verge of breaking down with this sudden truth.
“Where is he…?”
“…”
“WHERE IS HE!?”
“Mom!”
“You can´t stay”
"What happened... was unfortunate"
The ringing deafens your ears again.
It was unfortunate… not at all what your intended.
But it was still a crime against a non-sorcerer, excessive.
Suddenly, your body feels too light, and begin to break out in a cold sweat. The book in your hand slowly slips through your fingers, about to fall. And coming out of your daze, struggling like someone who can't swim trying to stay afloat in the water, you look the detective in the eyes.
In those tired, expectant eyes, shining with… he thinks he won?
That spark in his eyes was enough, his threat, his compassion... for that volatile thing inside you to ignite, to begin to come out. Otherwise, not only you would suffocate in this place. The book about to slip from your grasp is held firmly again, safe in your firm grip when behind the detective, you see yourself again. Not the adventurous, passionate girl with raging hormones running toward her guy, the girl who over time began to explore her power like the rest of her mates, but the confused newcomer.
Time made you ambitious, proud, and sometimes, overly calculating. All of that born from the resentment of feeling vulnerable. Sometimes justice being the driving force behind your purpose, and other times... revenge. But are the two really different? You had become the most important thing in your life, the only thing you had, the only thing left. So, just as the detective wants to protect what´s left of his family, you want to protect yours, yourself. Even though that led you to blackmail, deceive and manipulate. Using others for your convenience; like marrying a man you don´t love but who do loves you to achieve the position your need. Just like you want to do with Satoru. Your conscious mind is instinctive, primitive… it justifies these corrosive actions to satisfy your desire to win, the only way to get ahead because life showed you that is you weren´t strong enough to defend yourself, if you didn´t take up arms to do so, the world would devour your alive.
But what is your unconscious hiding? What is it telling you? It´s telling you to stop because you´re too tired? It´s telling you to leave Tokyo and everything behind? That everything was fine when you started dancing on stage? That Renji can find genuine happiness in the arms of someone who reciprocates his feelings? That maybe Satoru can be left behind once and for all.
Maybe…
You were almost on the verge of even thinking about starting to consider it.But what the detective says, confident and fearless, seals everything, definitively. And is your conscious, your instinctive and primitive side who hears it. It responds… You know who you are; not a small ember, not a spark dissipated in the cold air. The world may burn behind your steps, but just like that. Behind you.
“You´re not in good position to refuse. You have a lot to lose, don´t you? Aiko Zenin?”
Blinded by this fire, you didn't hear Takuma's footsteps. The man who was practically breathing down your neck and about to finally catch your hand, is left with only a frustrated touch. Not at all sufficient to confirm the circumstantial.
And the slap echoes in the hallway.
Your hand tingles as the detective's cheek burns.
Getting much closer, confidently and fearlessly. Murderously, you state. "I have a lot to lose. But you only have one left.” It's admirable, you even feel a little envious... at the murderous way the detective stares back at you; protective and remorseless in the face of the threat posed over his daughter. Who is not more important than your purpose nor is your purpose more important than her. But of course, just as he's willing to get you out of Tokyo, against all odds, you're willing to stay. ”Don't be mistaken, your son kills for pleasure!” You roar in his face, and suddenly, you lower your voice, as if you didn't want your conscious part to realize that deep down, your unconscious part agreed. “And he does not fear me… don't make the same mistake.”
If it weren't for the tear running down your cheek, the detective would have discovered that you weren't actually human. Because in that salty trail, the vestiges of your fear can be seen.
And fear makes us human.
A mental alarm, a fundamental emotion for survival and adaptation. Just like you've been doing since that afternoon you decided to wait for your mother to confront her.
"You should listen to her, the truth is not a war you can win, detective."
Only when the fierce father looks away from you, you start walking away. Without stopping when you realize that Renji and Takuma were not the only ones to witness that declaration of war.
Satoru, for the first time unsure whether to follow you or not, turns his face towards Renji who has an expression of comical defeat when you are only a few steps away from them.
“Get out of here now”
Renji crosses his arms, pressing his lips together as you walk past him without gracing him with your gaze.
Oops, looks like he´s in trouble.
“Wish me luck”
˚ʚ♡ɞ˚
“How slow…”
It may be hypocritical of him to have the nerve to criticize the higher up´s subordinates who stopped searching after that sighting in the sky. Whether Naobito wanted it or not, he´d have been discovered.
But later than sooner, that´s for sure. And even with his connections and influence, he doesn't have much freedom here… for now.
“Are you sure you didn't leave out any special details in our first conversation, Makoto?
“Humph, are you not satisfied? You've already gotten your way, you bastard.” Naobito receives those words graciously, smiling at her just like back in the day. But he doesn't notice the fact that he wasn't actually the target of her disdain.
“Mother”
The ring in the voice sounds familiar… invites Naobito to carefully observe Makoto's features before turning around; the arch of her eyebrows, the small mole on her chin, the shape of her lips, her eyes... and despite that haughtiness, the undeniable resemblance, his astonishment does not agree with the facts.
It´s something else beyond the resemblance.
Yes, anyone who saw you would think without a doubt that you were Makoto's daughter. But like that night at the hotel, he couldn't think of anyone else but Tsubaki when he looked at you… until he sees you in the eyes. You staring back at him as you finish walking down the steps.
Naobito makes the comparison.
Tsubaki's eyes, the way she looked at things and people, was much softer than Makoto's, so much so that she could have pointed a gun at you and you could still believe she wouldn't actually shoot. But she certainly would. Makoto, on the other hand, had a stern and unforgiving nature. Either out of contempt or something else, she would look away. But if she pointed the gun at you, you would know right then that you were going to die, and once you do, Makoto would also hit you with the butt of the gun if she ran out of bullets.
And… It is said that the apple does not fall far from the tree, but somehow it seems that you are not an apple, or at least not an apple from that tree. Your gaze is harder than Tsubaki's, a crossfire compared to hers, and softer than Makoto's. Naobito would prefer a real stab to the one she gives with those wine orbs. And now that you're in front of them, he knows. Not an apple from another tree, not an apple.
Maybe a plum.
It looks good on the outside, but who knows? It's deceptive; maybe it tastes too sour despite how sweet it looks. At this thought, he looks at Makoto again and smiles, thinking of this Renji.
He figures in this case, the apple doesn't fall far from the tree.
"Like two peas in a pod." Naobito says. But cautious now, it does not make much sense now asking you for help. Knowing that the person you share bed with every night burned down his mansion.
"Only on the outside, I assure you.” Although charming, your comment made Makoto laugh. Like it or not, you're not becoming much different from what the sisters once were.
“Airi, this is Naobito Zenin. An old friend."
Not a nice to meet you, nor an it’s a pleasure. It was part of the plan, but it was neither nice nor a pleasure. You just stand there with a slight smile, recognizing those features on Renji's face, trying to imagine him as an old man.
You can´t.
And you couldn't keep trying when Makoto did something a little unexpected. Just like when you hugged her the first time you saw her. She takes your left hand, appreciating the ring on your finger with false tenderness. “So? How was everything?”
Returning the gesture, you tuck a strand of hair behind your ear, eager for some cool air on your neck. Not at all recovered. “Perfect, I hope to return to service before the wedding"
“Congratulations. Makoto told me you're getting married soon."
“Thank you” Stopping your gaze at the higher up´s headquarters in the distance, you place your hand on your belly. And all of Naobito's alarm bells go off again. “I hope to enjoy my time, Renji already wants us to start a family"
The shadow of his brother looms.
Where there is anger and envy, Ougi will now see opportunities. And you? Will be seen as an obstacle. Everything he warned his son Naoya would not be heard by him. He didn't mind much if ordinary women married into the Zenin clan. It happened rarely; he could count them on one hand. But this time was different, especially for those with daughters like Ougi.
Everyone knows what they want, including Naobito; He believes he got what everyone was looking for. But no one knows what Renji Otsuka wants. And if something were to happen to you...
“I was also hoping to meet your fiancé”
Of course you do. You thought. "Is that so?” You say. “I wonder what my mother told about him that made you-“
The silence was so abrupt that no one could help but look where your gaze was fixed. Also abrupt was the disgusting fact that Makoto's hand was the only support you had at that precise moment. She must feel the same way, because she's clinging to your hand as if she's about to lose everything she has.
Both of you.
The detective stands there, staring at Makoto.
At his sister-in-law.
She keeps her gaze fixed on him when he starts to move. Going down the stairs that suddenly seemed to have eternal steps. She lifts her chin, as she usually does to show that nothing affects her. Elegant and severe. Although this way it allows her to swallow better.
And you? Makoto feels your hand tremble. She doubts it's from fear; she imagines you've already felt enough of that. It's that kind of adrenaline-fueled tremor, for survival. Kill or be killed.
Kill to survive.
But… this mean is it all over for you? Keizuke was a tough nut to crack. Not just anyone. Really, her sister was very brave or stupid. Maybe you are just as brave or stupid as well, to stand up to someone like him.
Makoto frowns, cursing under her breath. If he hadn't seen her with you, there would have been a small glimmer of hope for her, but now she's just as deep in shit as you are. The fact that she also squeezes your hand back tightly proves it. The fact that she's internally begging whoever in heaven to hear her pleas when he approaches also proves it. But to both of your relief, he walks past, heading straight for the exit. But he no longer sees her, but you.
And to your misfortune, Naobito knows your aunt. Plus, he's no fool.
Something's up.
“Makoto?”
Licking her lips, visibly uncomfortable, she tries to let go of your hand. But the warning in your eyes, the threat, that fire... just as you did with the detective when he finally leaves, it burns her too. “He was my sister´s husband, before she… well. A widower now”
"My, my, what a small world."
“I agree” Finally, you free your hand from her, or she from yours. With a lump in your throat that threatens to make your voice tremble. “Too small”
Naobito suddenly laughs out loud. Both with the obvious in mind, but he´s the one who enjoys it this time. The concern for his brother is still there, but he can't help it. It was inevitable for him to think it was fate.
Renji Otsuka, his son.
Airi... Inumaki, daughter of Makoto Inumaki.
He won.
“Very well. I guess we´ll see each other very soon.”
“Nothing would please us more”
Full of sarcasm, Makoto's comment further increases Naobito's mood. “Makoto. We´ll be in touch, I'd like you to tell me the story of her father. I highly doubt this lovely trait came from you."
"He was a much better choice than you, I assure you."
“I believe it, truly”
The car drives off, leaving a furious Makoto behind. She looks around before lashing out in indignation. Even her neat hairdo could fall apart from the abrupt way she turns to you. "Are you really planning on cutting off everyone's feet so they can limp like you? Hasn't it been enough? How far do you want to take me with you?" Her chest rise and fall, trying to maintain her composure. Dignified. But you don´t respond, you don´t even look at her. “Talk to me!”
Suddenly, Makoto's gasp is stifled in her throat, blocked by your hand.
Her hands grip your wrist as she stumbles backward, her back hitting hard against one of the concrete walls, struggling to breath.
"So much time taking the wrong steps and you never learned?” Your face, with such a gentle countenance that you don't seem to be the ominous danger to her life, approaches hers already about to turn purple. Reluctantly admitting, savoring the bitter truth that has been almost her entire life. ”People like you always limp, people like me fly." Makoto wants to dare to scratch your hands, anything she can to make you let go, but she knows it's useless. What you say next makes it clear that you won't let her go so soon from your grasp, metaphorically. “If you keep doing what you're told, you'll live to see with your own eyes how far I´ll get."
Makoto falls to her knees with little grace. One hand rests on her neck and the other on her chest, enjoying the air finally entering her lungs freely. "You're- you´re really nothing like your father."
That sank deep into your being.
You won't make comparisons. His sacrifice... You don't want to go into further detail about whether it was preventable or not. He was formidable, everyone said so. But he still died. And you, if that day comes sooner than expected, it wouldn't be because of a sacrifice. You don't want that, to live in sacrifice. Is it selfish? Maybe. Does that make you like your mother, then?
“...”
Perhaps the dynamics are similar, but they have entirely different purposes. You're not punishing anyone innocent.
No innocent person will die by your hand.
"Good."
As you walk away, through the coming darkness that once terrified you so much, you reach the snowdrops. Crouching down to rest your trembling body.
Unaware of two witnesses.
Yaga and Shoko watch from the office window the almost strangled woman stand up and leave the school. The Principal holds the lid of the coffee jar in his hands, and asks once again.
“Are you really sure of this?”
“With those two near me, of course” She answers behind him.
“Alright… good luck then, Ieiri”
Everyone who comes to this school learns that everything here inside and out is a minefield. Everyone knew how to be careful, to a certain extent.
And he wasn't referring to curses.
For the past nearly ten years, Suguru Geto has been used as an example to the students. But when he sees you and remembers it, he resents it. The exact misstep that made everything explode.
Nobody knows exactly when a war started until it's over. So he turns to look at his former student, both wondering if tonight would end part of yours. Because the moon has already risen, presenting the night.
Unaware that a fragile thread is about to be cut.
An ember growing redder as Yoshio remembers the hurricane. Also destined to be an uncontrollable fire. Hidden from those who guard the house, from those who guard what makes that house a home.
Being them.
But like an old faulty cable that rarely works, that little part of him fights, trying to connect with his unconsciousness. With everything he suppressed to get to the decisive point, so he could drive you mad with pain.
He tries to ignore it. To push himself to the edge again. But his hand moves on its own, taking his phone to turn it on like he hadn't done in months.
“Yoshio…?”
“…”
The boy closes his eyes, hoping the wind caressing his hair will take away what he's been repressing: the hug from his father that he wants to receive so badly. Being protected, feeling safe from pain.
“Yoshio, son… please”
No… this feeling. His father can´t wipe it away. Not matter how many hugs, he´s not free from pain.
“Listen to me, Yoshio. Listen… come home, with us”
“What about her?”
“…”
He knew it.
His father does not understand. These roots that now dominate his already rotten heart never flourished in him.
Never will, and he´ll never understand why he needs to do this. It´s not fair… it´s not fair
“I can´t go home”
“Everything will be okay, I promise. I´ll be there with you”
“You´re going to hand me over… right?”
“We´ll be there with you, son. I love you.”
His father begs, he cries... and he does it too when he hears him do it.
But it´s not enough.
This feeling… can´t be wipe away.
“Yoshio, you-“
He hangs up.
Decide…
He can feel his mother's loving kiss in his head. And thousands of images of them at breakfast, at dinner, Sumire's birthday. His little Sumire...
Decide, Yoshio.
A little Sumire cries in his arms, too little to wear a black dress. His father staying up late, hiding the fact that whiskey is what helped him sleep.
Decide… decide.
Smoke is coming out of the cable, it is hot. His unconsciousness burning like paper until it disappeared. And the wind... takes nothing away.
He decides.
“Kaen”
Someone calls his name. His fellow guard, but it's more the dull sound that makes him turn around.
And suddenly, all he sees is the dark sky.
She had already turned off the oven a little over an hour ago.
Tsukune had been with her in the kitchen, rubbing on her legs while waiting for that thing that smells so delicious to fall to the floor.
But the chubby fellow had no luck.
“Vet instructions. So sorry”
Meow
Ayaka adjusts her glasses on the bridge of her nose to continue painting on one of her pots, until she suddenly hears the door. And Tsukune bristles all over.
The cat hiss before running upstairs. And the confused old woman calls your name, peeking out from her little studio. “Oh Airi my dear, is that you?”
She holds onto the door frame, gasping.
The reflection in the old woman's eyes was stained with red. The bright pair of amethyst stared back at her.
But they weren't yours.
Marsha_Multiverse on Chapter 1 Fri 22 Aug 2025 06:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
allurebluemoonglitter96 on Chapter 1 Fri 22 Aug 2025 07:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
Marsha_Multiverse on Chapter 1 Fri 22 Aug 2025 07:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
kababshabab on Chapter 7 Tue 02 Sep 2025 09:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
allurebluemoonglitter96 on Chapter 7 Tue 02 Sep 2025 11:28PM UTC
Comment Actions